《Hiding the Alpha鈥檚 Baby (Layla and Alexander鈥檚)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 LAYLA The loud ringing of the phone wakes me up from a deep slumber. My hand pats the soft space. My eyes are too heavy and at thousand veins are thumping in my head. My hand finally finds my cell, and I swipe right. cing the cold cell against my ear, I ait for a second. La Jones, where the f u c k are you? ¡°The shrill voice of my best friend pierces my eardrum. My eyes shoot wide open. Pain seeps into my skull. I sit up in the bed. Cold air brushes my body that is strangely My eyes drop to my naked boobs, and the purple marks all over my skin. I blink. I can not believe the f u c k out of this. ¡°Hello?¡± Daphne shouts.¡± Hello? Why are you not saying anything? Did you create some mess I need to sort out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a mess. ¡°I cringe and look to my left. The other side of the bed is empty. My eyes search the sheets. To prove me right, the blood stains peek back at me. I lost my virginity, ¡°I whisper. Some silence, and then evilughter booms through the speaker. Good job. Not the time to y the viin. ¡°I whisper yell ¡°pleasee pick me up from this stup id ce where you left me.¡± ¡°I am already on my way there. I thought you were dead so I had toe to check up on you.¡± She whistles. I hang up on her. My fingers touch the dried blood. Horror etches into my features. What did I do? When did I do it? My memory was hazy. The sound of the shower running in the bathroom was clear though. I got to my feet, wincing and cringing. My legs hurt like I have done a lot of exercise. A blurred memory ys in my head as I limp to the side table. **Look how good you take me, Mio Tesoro. The deep, authoritative voice whispered in my head. I had to spread my legs wider to have all of him between them. ¡°Hard¡­Harder.¡± It was my voice. The hard pounding, the strong pleasure, my nails in his back, and his hands on my hips. The sweat, the moans, his wild grunts.¡± Embarrassment flushes me red. I tear the sheets from my body to search for my clothes. I find my torn dress in the distance and look at it with wide eyes. The shower continues to run in the distance. It gives me the little sense of calm that I need right now or else, I am going to pass out from equal parts fear and embarrassment. Dropping the dress, I look for my panties and bra-Both pieces of ck clothing are sprawled on the floor close to the bed. I slip them on when I see the ck/button-down shirt and my purse lying close to them. Egia da Santi si Bern, d? on the Viel der sid koolim ¨¤ up. Then I got is the vi thoun v?te janeno sick legs lona un eye heedi Sir expronvediobeege dr some is The ceel Silver and p o m & peoplenal cod Baihe cathee and finle muting gang Bridge my Innine and geetown Chapter 1 I pick both of them, slip on the ck shirt, and button it up. Then, I grab a few bills from my purse and drop them on the table to pay for the shirt. It¡¯s my beloved saved money that I foolishly wanted to spend yesterday to get over the heartbreak but after stepping foot in the expensive club, I didn¡¯t use it. How I got drunk and ended up here is not even in my memory. So, I am going to leave this money for whomever I slept with and run out of here. I can¡¯t possibly face this man after what we did. Acting on my n, I make my way out of the room. It seems like the top floor of the same club given that it is decorated in the same colors. The red, blue, and purple. A neon touch to everything. dash down the staircase and run straight for the door. I am hopeful that when I open the door, Daphne will be waiting in the parking lot because I won¡¯t feel too good waiting in the open, with nothing but a shirt on and my feet bare. My heart beats fast from the hurried actions. My hands sweat and I frantically rub them over the shirt. As I hoped, I see Daphne¡¯s ck SUV parked in the distance. She grins when she sees me running to her. Just as I open the door, I slip inside the passenger seat and turn to her.¡± Let¡¯s leave already. -We need to talk about your night first.¡± Daphne ps her hands excitedly. ¡°No, D. We are not talking about it here. ¡°I whisper, looking at the club in the distance in the side mirror. I hope he takes the money and doesn¡¯te out for me for the shirt. It is soft and feels expensive over my skin so I believe it¡¯s not worth what I gave him. No, Lulu. You need to tell me- I p my hand over her mouth and re at her.¡± Drive out of here and I will tell you everything. Her green eyes round with excitement. She nods her head. Her ck hair bounce with the move. I remove my hand cautiously. She listens this time and starts the engine. In no time, we are saying goodbye to my nightmare and fear. Now, tell me everything from the moment you two kissed and then climaxed. ¡°Daphne giggles wickedly. ¨C Too bad for you. ¡°I shake my head and rub my temples. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember what he looks like or when we kissed or how I got drunk. I only remember that I sat in the corner and watched everyone with big I-am-poor eyes. What happened after that is not in my memory.¡± -You popped the cherry and you don¡¯t remember what it felt like?¡± She gasps. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember popping the cherry.¡± I close my eyes. This is embarrassing.¡± but I saw the blood on the sheets.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you took revenge on Josh? You slept with a guy and you don¡¯t even remember if he was hot or not? Now you are going to bluff about him when you don¡¯t know what to bluff about?¡± Daphne clicks her tongue. I don¡¯t know, D. ¡°I lick my lips, tasting an intoxicating masculine mint vor on them.¡± I recall changing my i mind when I stepped into the club. I nned on watching people for a while and then calling you. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in the bed with him. Him. Him is definitely not ugly. I didn¡¯t see his face in the sh of memory but the way his body stretched me to the limits: and made me ache all over is not the work of someone weak. Alpha will be angry. Daphne whispers when we enter the pack. 15:40 hu, 16 May Chapter 1 I swallow.¡± When is he not angry with me? ¡°I am sorry. ¡°She keeps her gaze settled ahead. I go silent. This is the consequence I have to face because I decided to cross my limits and pretended to be someone I am. not. This is the consequence of forgetting that I am supposed to be the daughter of the murdered g a m m a couple, with no wolf. I can say mateless too, but I was proved wrong on that ount yesterday. Yesterday was the day of the hunt. It¡¯s the day when werewolves can recognize their mates. I had no hopes about this day, but Alpha¡¯s son, Josh came to me with a dazed look when I was working in the kitchen and whispered the word mate to me. A force swept me off my feet at that moment. I dropped the knife and rushed into his arms. I could sense the connection too, but I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. I was happy. I forgot that Josh was the worst nightmare for me for the past two years. He beat me. He starved me. He tried to rape me once. I forgot all that. But, he was the same. He rejected me and then beat me. Before he could kill me in his anger, Sarah came into the kitchen. She was his girlfriend and the Beta¡¯s daughter. She was also my best friend before the incident that ruined my life. But now, she just pretended to be good in front of everyone and stopped Josh whenever he wanted to hit me. While in the absence of others, she made me go through worse things. Like ducking my head underwater and letting me feel the water burning my lungs until I was half dead. That was one of her favorite ways of torture. After telling me how I was a worthless w h o r e , they both went away but I was burning in pain and anger. I was done with the pack members that used me, abused me, and kept me as a v e all these years. I wanted to do something to rebel against them like Daphne had suggested all this time. So, I did that. But, I am scared about the consequences that await me now. Daphne stops the car outside the double-story pack house. I observe the building with scared eyes. ¡°I wish I could I open the door and slip out. I don¡¯t want to hear her apologize. She can not do anything for me. She is bound by a blood oath to the Alpha and if she goes against him, she will be killed or worse, exiled. Exile is the biggest fear of werewolves because breaking a bond with the pack will turn you into a packless rogue and if no other pack takes you in right away, it can result in slow madness and pain that never ends. Thanks, D.¡± I smile weakly. She tries to smile back but fails. I peel my eyes off her face and walk inside the pack house. As expected, I stumble upon Josh in the sitting area. My hands tremble in fear when our eyes meet, N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. His eyes sh golden. It¡¯s a sign of instant rage. A sign that his wolf is fighting to rise to the surface and shift. 15:40 Thu, 16 May Gu Chapter 1 ¡°Where the f u c k were you?¡± He hisses and stalks to me. My hands tremble by my side, because I know, without a wolf I can not fight back. I can not even protect myself. ¡°Answer me!¡± He grips my jaw and squashes it hard. Pain blurs my vision. I w at his hands. He applies harsh pressure. ¡°Leave me. ¡°I shriek. You smell like another f u c k e r. ¡°He growls in my face. His usual brown eyes still burn golden, hinting that his wolf is angry like him. *Leave me, Josh. ¡°I thrash and try to push him away. Leave you?¡± He seethes and throws me back. 2.78%8 My spine hits the wall before I slide down and my left side crashes into the floor. The loud sound of bones cracking makes me sick to my stomach. Screams erupt from my mouth, one after another. After that, Josh doesn¡¯t stop. I lose count of the times his fists m into my face or his legs kick me all over. He doesn¡¯t release me until I am crawling on my hands and begging him to spare me. My nails break from the roots. My body is broken. He kicks me ast time in the rib, causing another shattering noise, and moves back. Attempt to f u c k with me again, and you are done sl u t.¡± He spits on my bloodied body after his cruel words. After he is done, Josh leaves me there. Suffering. Barely alive. Hurting. It¡¯s nothing new. I know I will lose consciousness and when I regain it, I will be lying in the same spot. I will tend to my wounds on my own, I will cry alone, and I will suffer without anyone by my side. 15:40 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°Whose b a s t a r d is it? Alpha Benjamin growls in my face. 1 squeeze my eyes shut. ¡°1¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡± I am asking for thest time La!¡± His fist ms into my face, knocking me to the ground. * 1 don¡¯t know, Alpha. ¡°I cry out and instantly pull my knees to my chest to protect my stomach from the hits. One mistake. One night. And fate decided it didn¡¯t want to let this slide. I found out I was pregnant after a mere month which is rare for werewolves. The child growing inside me is not normal. When I secretly visited pack doctor Emma, she told me it¡¯s a powerful breed and it¡¯s growing at a fast rate. I will be ready to give birth in six months instead of eight. After hearing all this. I instantly thought about getting rid of it, as I was in no position to raise a child but I couldn¡¯t do it. How am I supposed to get rid of this part of me? This baby is my flesh and blood. The thought of killing it, killing an innocent child equals suicide to me. The baby is mine. I won¡¯t let it go. So. I decided that I will run away tonight to save my baby and myself, but Doctor Emma told the truth to Alpha Benjamin and now, we are inside his pack office where he is beating the s h i t out of me. He kicks my arms Animalistic growls leave his lips. He continues to hit me, and I take it while protecting my stomach from the blows. Today, I am not screaming. I will not scream ever again. I am going to bear it until I have the chance. Once I take this chance, I will never look back. I will make my life. I will raise this baby with love and care. The door to his office flies open. I peek from around my elbow to see who it is. ¨C Dad! ¡°Josh yells Alpha Benjamin stops hitting me and turns to his son, His breathes out in short pants after all the work he has done on I, on the other hand, can not move in fear that my body is going to fall apart. I dig my teeth into my lower lip to stop the small s o b s of pain from falling out of my mouth. I won¡¯t be weak anymore. I will be strong for the baby. I will be brave, and smart all for the life growing inside me. *You were going to kill her. ¡°Josh sighs. ¨C This b i t c h won¡¯t die so easily. She is a curse!¡± Alpha Benjamin hisses at him. She might be a curse but she is not invincible, Dad. ¡°He rolls his eyes and walks to me. Crouching down, Josh touches my elbow. A whimper escapes my lips despite my hardest efforts. He shakes his head and grabs my arms before lifting me into a sitting position. Everywhere hurts. My arms hurt. My head hurts. My guts hurt.. Tears moisten my eyes when the pain bes unbearable. 15:40 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 2 Come on. Get up. ¡°Josh pulls me to my feet. I follow his lead without any protest. He takes me out of his father¡¯s office. 78% ¡°Get that d a m n b a st a r d flushed out of her, Josh. ¡°Alpha Benjamin sneers before the door to his office closes behind me. My eyes be round in fear. I nce at Josh and find him already smirking at me. He is going to get the baby aborted. I know. 1. ¡°I croak out. ¡°I will die, Josh. I can not have an abortion in this state. Josh looks at me with a wicked look in his eyes. I gulp. Pain follows my saliva down my throat and blood rises to my mouth. You have to get an abortion, baby. Or I am going to rip this thing out of you myself.¡± He whispers huskily. Dread stings my body in the form of needles. I open my mouth to tell him to try and see what happens, but it¡¯s an idiotic move to fight him when he has all the power against me. Can we do it tomorrow?¡± A tear finally slides down my eye. ¡°No. This thing is getting out of you right now.¡± He shakes his head. Please, Josh. I swear to Goddess Selene I will get this thing out of me first thing in the morning but please let¡¯s not do this today. I am ¨C ¨C ¨C I am already hurting. I am scared. ¡°I reason. Calling my baby a thing is beyond terrible but I have to do it so Josh doesn¡¯t suspect my intentions. Josh goes silent and takes me to the small store room I call my room in the pack house. The worn- down mattress waits for me on the floor, taunting me for everything I have endured and will endure once I am out of this s h i t h o l e. He dumps me over the mattress harshly and steps back. I groan, holding my left arm that hurts the most. ¡°What will I get if I do you this favor? ¡°Josh asks sultrily. His eyes drill holes in my battered body. The old grey tank top and the bloodied blue-colored ripped jeans are not doing anything to hide me from his evil eyes. I know he wants to sleep with me. He is tired of sex with my ex-best friend aka Sarah. He wants what the battered bond between us offers now. A pleasure that matches no other. A touch that burns to ashes and brings back to life. He has been trying to have sex with me for the past few days but I was so sick that he couldn¡¯t get near me without me throwing up all over him. The baby protected me from him. ¡°I will do anything you want, Josh. ¡°I whisper, holding his dirty gaze. He crouches down. I grip the edges of the smelly mattress under me to hold still. His face nears mine, and the putrid stench. of beer burns my nostrils. ¡°Will you let me f u c k you against the wall?¡± He smirks, knowing how this talk always makes me flip. My lips tremble as he closes the little distance and kisses the edge of them. tell me, Lababy. YYes. I nod, cautiously bending back to be away from him. ¡°Oh, f u c k. It¡¯s so easy.¡± He chuckles, drawing his head back. ¡°I might as well f u c k you now.¡± Life drains from my body. His hands close around iny waist, push me into the mattress and he crawls above me. 15:40 Thu, 16 May Go Chapter 2 ¡°Josh!¡± I yelp and push at his chest. ¡°I want to u c your filthy mouth. ¡°He utters before scaling my lips with his mouth. I push harder. The terror of getting raped while there is an innocent life inside me is soul-shattering. I mp my teeth around his lower lip and bite so hard that blood pours inside my mouth. He pulls a w a y and smacks me across the face. My vision ckens at the strong impact. *M o t h e r f u c k i n W h o r e!¡± He clenches my jaw and makes me face him.¡± I am going to take your mouth, your p u s y, and at the end, I am going to c u m in your a s s as a payback for this stunt you pulled No! I scream. No, Josh. Get the f u c k away from me. I am pregnant, for f u c k ¡® s sake!¡± That¡¯s why I am not f u c k i n g you. The filth inside you is repulsive as shi ¡°He groans and gets away from me. I release a shaky breath. My pulse is quick enough to make me dizzy. I sit up and immediately slip to the other edge of the mattress. You are getting rid of this first thing tomorrow.¡± He warns, stepping back. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean you can ck off today. Come out of the f u c k n g room and set the table for the guests. ¡°O-Okay, ¡°I nod. He res at me before walking out of the open door. I watch his retreating back and tears slide out of my eyes atst. My hands press against my stomach as I s o b to myself. ¡°I am I am sorry, baby. Mama couldn¡¯t protect herself and you today. But I promise- I ce my right hand over my mouth to cover the s o b s. ¡°I promise I will do a better job from now on. I will never let you get hurt. We will be out of this hellhole by tomorrow and we will start a newThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. life. I promise you will be a lot happier than me. I will make sure of it. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 LAYLA It takes me three hours to prepare everything for the dinner with the maids and set the table for the guests. Alpha or Josh refuses to tell me who ising but the extravagant preparations are enough to reveal it¡¯s an important person. I go back to my small room when I am done and inspect the contents inside my backpack. Some cash Daphne lent me and the remainder of my savings is sitting inside untouched with three shirts and two pairs of jeans. There is nothing else I have or can take without anyone noticing it. I have no idea how life is going to be when I leave this pack but Daphne is helping me. She talked to her aunt who lives on the outskirts of the Lotus pack. It¡¯s a decent old pack that resides about a hundred kilometers west of my pack. Unlike Alpha Benjamin who is power and money crazy, the Lotus Pack Alpha¡ªAlpha Marcus is all about harmony and peace Daphne¡¯s aunt Maya has even asked him for permission to let me join the pack and he agreed. That was quick and shocking because Alphas hardly ept outsiders but he did. He is ready to ept an outsider like me and I can stay there as long as I want. My phone vibrates with a notification. I open the text from Daphne. Aunt told Alpha Marcus everything about your situation. He still wants you to join the pack. Everything is set. Make it out now, C. I am rooting for you. XOXO.. Sighing. I send her a quick okay, and thanks before deleting the texts. I don¡¯t want Josh or Alpha Benjamin to find out about Too lost in my thoughts, I don¡¯t notice when the maid barges inside the room and stands over my -Luna wants to see you.¡± She sneers at me. ¡°Luna?¡± My eyes widen. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. head. Luna Avery is Alpha Benjamin¡¯s mate and wife who likes to take random tours around the world. She is gone every other day and thenes back whenever she wants. No one objects to it or tells her that she should be taking care of her pack instead of running away. -Why do you need to be told everything twice? ¡°The maid hisses before storming out of the room. I am left wondering why she is back now. My heartbeat quickens as different scenarios cross my mind. If Alpha Benjamin and Josh are the devil reincarnate, she is the real devil. If she is here then there must be hellfire waiting for me. 1 get to my weak feet and wince slightly. My body still hurts like hell. There is nothing I can do. My healing powers are too weak and it usually takes me lots of time to heal without a wolf. Enduring the intense waves of pain, I limp out and approach the dining room. As I near it, my breathing bes ragged. Different voices sound from inside. ¡°I am telling you Alpha Alexander, we only have two other people in the house. You met the maid. The other girl is also a helper. ¡°Luna¡¯s sweet voice makes nie swallow. Call her here. Chapter 3 The new voice is like a caress of needed warmth on a cold night. Tingles shoot down my spine, carrying the weight of it throughout my blood. Strange heat pools in my stomach after hearing it. It sounds familiar like I have heard it before. I shake my head and enter the dining room. My gaze lowers to the floor instinctively. You called, Luma? ¡°I lick my lips and ask. It¡¯s been so long since thest time I saw you. ¡°Luna surprisingly speaks to me in a tone that is reserved for important people. I am not one of them. I never was. Greet Alpha Alexander, La. ¡°Alpha Benjamin scolls. 1 nce up momentarily, but my eyes refuse to look down again. My hazel eyes meet with a pair of silver orbs. Sun on Moon. The Bright against All Dark Night. Odd energy shoots down my body, reaching my core and tightening every single muscle in me. It¡¯s like getting struck by lightning on a rainy night. The sensation of the current jolting every single part of me awake. My breath catches in my throat. I drop my gaze to his proud nose and then to his thick pair of lips. He licks them with theziness of a predator who finally has the chance to eat its prey and he wants to savor every bite. La? He utters my name from his lips. I shudder. It sounds too hot. It¡¯s too hot in the room. Yeah, she is the rascal who got my g a m m a couple killed. Still, we took pity and gave her shelter inside our home. ¡°Alpha Benjamin sneers. Heat taints my cheeks red, allowing everyone in the room to see my embarrassment marking my skin. I swallow the lump in my throat and look down again. My heart is in a race of its own. I don¡¯t even know what or who it is trying to outrun. I sp my shaky hands together to hold them still. ¡°Why is she bruised: ¡°The startling voice of the stranger booms. I stumble a step back, finding all of this too much. I am weak in my knees. The heat in my body is bing too much to handle. I have never experienced this before. ¡°She slipped in her bathroom. She is quite clumsy. She got the head of a chicken. ¡°Josh chuckles. It¡¯s utterly humiliating. If I could dig a hole and hide there for the rest of my life, I would have done that by now. ¡°Bathroom?¡± His voice drops lower, bing more throaty. It reverberates in my lower abdomen, almost making me gasp to myself. Yeah, Alpha! She is like that sometimes. ¡°Luna adds, Silence echoes in the room. I stand there, feeling the scorching heat of his stare on my face. It makes me shift from my left foot to the right ufortably.¡± ¡°I need her.¡± Alpha Alexandermands. Arrogant, Confident, Non-negotiable. My gaze shoots to his face in shock, I stare at the handsome man who can givepetition to a Greek G o d. He is built like a mountain. His muscles are bulging in the tight white dress shirt he is wearing under his ck jacket. May Chapter 3 Äå•þ77% 77%0 ¨C I notice the ck ink peeking out of his cor and instantly tear my gaze from his neck to look at his face once more. I am the object of his attention even now. His stare never falters. I step back, unable to take it anymore. ¡°Uh. Alpha Alexander. What does that mean exactly?¡± Luna speaks up, asking the one question that threatens to split the ground under my feet and swallow me as a whole. ¡°You heard me. I need her. ¡°Every word of his hits a nerve deep inside me and steals my breath. ¡°She is not up for sale if you think this is an auction. Josh hisses, surprising me. He is talking about buying me? What the heck! Shut your mouth. ¡°Alpha Benjamin growls at Josh. Dad- ¡°Josh.¡± Luna warns him. He goes silent. I look at his frustrated ring eyes and decide it¡¯s better to just stare at the floor. ¨C ¨C What are you suggesting, Alpha? ¡°Luna¡¯s voicees out breathy and sultry when she questions. Name the price. What do you want for her?¡± The man speaks with indifference and coldness that is rare and makes the whole situation disgusting. My heart lurches. I take another step back. It¡¯s impossible to stand on my feet right now. They are talking about selling and buying me like I am a useless piece of furniture. -Why do you want her, Alpha?¡± Luna stresses. I need her. And it¡¯s none of your business. ¡°The Alpha shuts her up with his harsh voice, a warning lingering on the edge of each word, daring her to try poking her nose in his matter again. What if we say ten million, Alpha Alexander? Will you be willing to pay?¡± Alpha Benjamin chuckles nervously. You can¡¯t just sell me. I am not up for sale. ¡°I mutter atst. My gaze collides with his scorching eyes again. My soul trembles with the intensity. The tension rises in the air and temperature shoots to a new height. We will always decide the best for your future, La Darling. Don¡¯t doubt it and stay silent.¡± Luna speaks pleasantly but there is a hidden warning underneath her words that only I can sense. Try speaking again and you shall lose your tongue, that¡¯s what Luna wants me to know. My heartbeat pounds in all my o r g n s. I grip my fingers tighter to remain calm. I lower my eyes before taking a peek at the silent man and find him typing something on his phone. His brows bunch, as he concentrates and gives off a scary vibe. Why is he doing this? Who is he? What does he want from me? The money is in your pack¡¯s ount, Hand her over.¡± He pushes the phone back into his jacket¡¯s pocket and stands up. Suddenly, the room is too small and everything is too unnecessary. I stumble back when he strides forward, each step taken with deliberate preciseness that leaves my heartbeat drumming in my ears. The world tilts, showing me a new angle that my mind refuses to get ustomed to, 377%8 Chapter 3 ¡°You can take her in the morning. We want to say goodbye to her, Alpha. ¡°Alpha Benjamin gets up immediately and blocks the path of the man. No. ¡°Alpha Alexander refuses without hesitation. This can¡¯t be happening. A few more steps and this man will be practically dragging me out of this packhouse. All hopes of escape will be lost in an unfamiliar ce. On the other hand, I know Alpha Benjamin wants me to stay for the night because he wants to kill my baby before handing me over to this stranger who screams danger in bright red. I am stuck. There is an inferno in front of me and the promise of destruction behind me. The man pushes Alpha Benjamin out of the way with ease and reaches me. My heartbeat slows down until I can¡¯t even hear it He halts in front of me, leaving a distance of a few inches between us. The moon in his eyes burns into the sun in mine, threatening to consume all the heat and still remain hungry. The intense energy cackles, leaving me breathing hard I onlye up to his neck. I have to throw my head back to look at his face from close. He is intimidating in the sense that his closeness leaves me tingling and hot everywhere. I take the final step back. My body hits the wall behind me, closing all ways of escape. ¡°I want to stay the night. ¡°I plead, staring into the silver orbs. Please.¡± A moment of silence passes. He steals a nce at my quivering lips before dragging his gaze to my moist ¡°Just tonight.¡± He steps back easily like he was just waiting for me to speak up. Leyes. I release the breath I held and immediately run out of the dining room. I don¡¯t even care about the crippling pain anymore. I can¡¯t go with that man. He will probably do worse things to me. I will run tonight and then I will never look back. All these horrible people will be left behind. It will only be me and my baby that this new man doesn¡¯t know about. I reach my room and check my bag before hiding it behind the small cupboard in the corner. The door to my room ms open, revealing Luna. Lu- Luna. ¡°I stutter. How do you know him?¡± She asks, closing the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I swear I have never seen him before. ¡°I blurt. ¡°Why is he so keen on getting you then?¡± She folds her arms over her chest, stopping in the middle of the room. I don¡¯t know. ¡°I can¡¯t recall ever meeting him. ¡°Tell me the truth, La. You know I won¡¯t hurt you if you just tell the truth.¡± She clicks her tongue. ¡°I swear on Goddess Selene I don¡¯t know. ¡°I shake my head. Annoying.¡± She pinches the bridge of her nose. Anyways, get ready. The doctor will arrive in an hour. Get rid of that filth and go with him in the morning.¡± My body turns cold at themand. I blink the tears back and stand my ground. Chapter 3 It¡¯s so good to finally be able to get rid of you and to get money for it¡ªis like a dreame true.¡± She sighs dreamily and walks out of the room. It¡¯s all so dirty. They are selling me. That man is buying me. They all think of me as their meaningless possession. The door closes. I stand in the same ce for some time, waiting for someone else toe. I think Josh wille, but I am proved wrong when he doesn¡¯te even after half an hour. This hints at the fact that Alpha Benjamin must be holding him back. It is the best time. I dash towards the backpack and sling it on my shoulders. After wearing my worn-out sneakers, I open the only window in my room and sneak out of it. I can never be more grateful for having this room on the ground floor. It makes things easier for me. My heart s k i p s many beats when I pass by pack members and then the patrol guards. The thought of someone stopping me or the Alpha finding out about me leaves me breathless but I continue to move. After enduring the abuse for so many years, it¡¯s finally time to be free. A sense of relief fills me when I am out of the territory and on my way to the bus stop. I run and I never look over my shoulder. There is nothing holding me back here. No attachment. No family. No home. When I get on the bus for Laxville Town, that¡¯s when I look behind me. A strange feeling of loss fills me as a pair of silver eyes shes in my I But, I don¡¯t stop. I have to do this for the baby. I will protect it with all I have got and I will fight against the rest of the world if I have to. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ALEXANDER ¡± They secured the girl, Alpha. ¡°My Beta and only friend Levi informs me from the driving seat. ¡°Send her to the house. Ask Nina to take care of her. ¡°I reply My eyes train on Alpha Williams¡¯ house in the distance. I can¡¯t wait to barge inside that shi t t y ce and get that sweet thing out of there. She looked so f u c k i n g scaredst night. If she didn¡¯t ask me in her seductive voice to leave her there for one night, I would have burned that ce down to bring her with me. I just can¡¯t wait to taste her again. I have to practice all restraint to stop imagining her body under me. She had felt perfect. Heavenly. I had to search for her for a month like a madman. I didn¡¯t expect to find her so easily in this Alpha¡¯s house though. Her sweet scent still lingers in my nostrils and over my tongue. But why didn¡¯t she show me the same reaction? She was my mate. Like me, she must have wanted to throw herself under me, over me, or everywhere she could. That¡¯s wolf nature and you can¡¯t fight it. Butst night, she acted like she didn¡¯t want me near. There was no hint of recognition on her face for me. What do I do about Ariana? She keeps calling. Levi sighs, Ariana is my ex-girlfriend. I threw her out of my house when I found my mate in the club. Now, she keeps pestering me to take her back. ¡°Just tell her to f u c k off if she wants to live. ¡°I wave my hand in the air dismissively. -You are already gone, man. But I am d you found her after so long. ¡°Levi shakes his head dreamily as he pulls the car into the driveway. Without waiting for him to turn off the engine, I climb out of the car and march straight for the door. I need her with me. Right f u c k i n g now. Before I can stroll inside the open main door, one panicking facees into my view. It¡¯s the same cartoon from yesterday. Johnny or maybe it was John. Alpha Alexander. Uh, Good Morning! He pauses when he sees me, and tries his best to steel his spine. 1 press my lips in a thin line.¡± Save the greetings. Bring her to me.¡± He doesn¡¯t move from his spot. I inhale, and theck of the sweet scent drives my wolf restless. Bring her to me. Right now. I amynot in the mood to y games. ¡°I repeat, with evident anger. That¡¯s the thing. ¡°He runs his hand down his hair agitatedly. What¡¯s. The. Thing?¡± I speak each word through my gritted teeth. Alpha Alexander. ¡°The short womanes running in our direction. I shoot a look of disdain to her spilling boobs, and stic face. She didn¡¯t stop showing them to me last night but I was not interested. ¡°We..We were waiting for you.¡± She smiled nervously. ¡°Where is La? Her beautiful name rolls off my tongue smoothly. It¡¯s the name fit for an angel. She¨C¡°The Luna shifted from one foot to the other ufortably. She ran awayst night. ¡°Williams¡¯ voice sounds from behind her. Anger rises to the surface. I fist my hands and use my speed to get to him in an instant. My hand uncurls and wraps around his throat. I m his back into the wall, creating a huge c r a c k in it. The Alpha ws at my hand. His eyes bulge out due to the suddenness of the attack. Alpha Alexander! Luna gasps, running towards us. I throw her a re. She probably sees my eyes changing color to red so she stops in her tracks I turn to face the struggling man. I can¡¯t see anything but red. I should kill him for being so f u c k i n g useless. Please, Alpha Alexander. ¡°The woman pleads. She was not worth this fight.¡± Just a little more pressure and his eyes might explode out of his sockets. I release him and throw him against the wall. The c r a c k bes a hole. ¡°We should have told you before.¡± Luna whispers as Alpha Williams slumps to the floor. His ipetent son rushes to his aid. I turn to face the c u n n i n g woman. My face goes back to wearing the mask of calmness. What is it?¡± I ask. ¡°La- ¨C ¨C ¡± She sighs,¡± was a wolfless girl. She didn¡¯t shift when she turned eighteen. ¡± ¨C Ites as a shock to me. All ns of a future with her go down the drain with one truth. She was not worth your money. She couldn¡¯t bear your children if you wanted to turn her into a breeder, and she couldn¡¯t be a warrior if that¡¯s what you intended. She couldn¡¯t even take your knot. She was useless to you. You would have killed her the moment you got too close to her. ¡°Luna Avery continues. Is this woman f u c k i n g with me? I got more than close to her. I f u c k e d her, emptied my load inside her, and held her until she was ready to let me go. You better tell me everything you know about her or find her. You have to give her to me if you don¡¯t want me to visit again. I state calmly. She understands the threat. They all do. If they don¡¯t bring me La, I will turn their pack into a graveyard. That¡¯s no big deal for me. I will decide what I want to do with this wolfless mate once I have her. Maybe, she will be suitable to be a breeder if she could bear a child even without her wolf because I can¡¯t make her my Luna. My pack needs a strong she-wolf as their Luna. I can¡¯t afford a weakness. The w h o r e was pregnant with a b a s t a r d¡¯ s child. ¡°I am about to walk away andunch a search of my own when the ipetent son speaks up. 1 My feet freeze on their spot. I forget to breathe. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Pregnant?¡± I question. ¡°Yeah! She is a s l u t. She goes around sleeping with men. She got pregnant by one of them and wanted an abortion. Our pack doctor refused. I am sure she wanted to do it in some other ce. She wanted out because we tried to stop her from killing an innocent child. That¡¯s the kind of girl she is. It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t get to take her, Alpha Alexander. ¡°Avery blurts. Each word adds fuel to the fire burning in my eyes and inside my heart. ¨C Find her. Bring her to me when you do. I will decide her fate, ¡°I utter, storming out of the house. I open the car door, take my seat on the passenger side, and close it with a loud bang. F u c k i n g Goddess! Alpha Alexander, what the f u c k happened?¡± Levi questions as soon as he feels my anger. Find her. ¡°I grit my jaw. ¡°Who? Your mate? His green eyes widen. She ran away with my kid and she is trying to get an abortion. We must find her before she does it. ¡°I seethe. Seriously?¡± He yelps. ¡°I will kill this f u k i n g girl if sheys a finger on my child. She doesn¡¯t know what she is doing. She doesn¡¯t know who she is dealing with. She is so dead when I get my hands on her, ¡°I fume. É« Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 LAYLA 3 Years Later ¨C ¡°Williams Benjamin is still looking for you, La. ¡°Alpha Marcus sighs. I am sitting in his office in front of him. He is a kind man who seems to be in his 30s even when he celebrated his 45th birthday a few days ago. His bright blue eyes and ck hair make him appear younger than his age. I release a heavy breath and take my eyes off him. There is nothing I can say to him anymore. Three years ago, I fled Alpha Benjamin with my unborn baby girl. I thought they will return Alpha Alexander¡¯s money and stop looking for me after some time but they are still searching for me. It is starting to worry Alpha Marcus who was kind enough to offer me shelter and a job in his pack despite knowing I am a wolfless young girl with nothing to offer him. His kindness has gotten him in trouble now. Alpha Benjamin keeps calling him to inquire about me now and then. Alpha Marcus fears that if he found out about my stay here, a war will break out and he will lose because this pack is not made for wars. They are peaceful people who like to lead a calm life. You don¡¯t need to worry. La. We will protect you until we can but you must be aware that if he arrives here someday, you have to hide and if things escte, you must run, ¡°His soft voice sounds in my ears. I pick up my head and give him a weak smile. He is like a father who worries about me without demanding anything in return. I will hate to put him or anyone else here in danger. Thank you. Alpha Marcus, for always protecting me. If it was not for you, I don¡¯t know what I would have done. ¡°I whisper. You are a strong girl. You would have figured something out. ¡°He smiles at me gently. He never takes credit for his help. It¡¯s something that got me attached to him in the first ce. ¨C Thank you. ¡°I mumble, getting up from the chair. ¡°Off to the diner?¡± He asks, lifting his brow. I nod. It¡¯s time for my shift.¡± How is A doing? It¡¯s been days since you brought her to meet me. ¡°Alpha Marcusins. A smile lights my lips at the mention of her. My sweet daughter who is the reincarnation of a devil for sure. ¡°You should be happy I didn¡¯t bring her. ¡°I chuckle. Why? Did she learn something new again?¡± He joins myughter. ¡°I got her a water gun. Now she goes around the ce shooting water at everyone she sees. The whole cottage bes a pool by the time I get home from the diner. ¡°I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s brutal but I am sure she will grow out of this phase soon. ¡°Alpha Marcus grins. ¡°She gets bored easily. ¡°I sigh happily My heart feels a tug every time I mention her. It¡¯s like I can feel a surge of delight and peace inside me at the mere thought of her. She is my world and my light. She brought me out of the darkness when I needed it the most. If it was not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have made it our of that d a m n d pock. 1/4 ¨C 15:41 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 5 Bring her to meet me sometime. He tells me ¡°I will, Alpha, ¡°I promise him before leaving his office. After that, I go straight to Burger and Shakes. It¡¯s a diner run by Mr. and Mrs. Harrison. They are the Ga m m a couple of this. pack and like the rest of the pack members, they are caring and loving. Just as I enter the diner, I walk to the counter. Mrs. Harrison is standing behind it. She smiles when she sees meing. ¡°No one yet?¡± I look around the empty ce. ¡°There is some party at the school so most of the hight schoolers are there.¡± She shrugs and gestures at me to get behind the counter High school, education, career¨Call of these seem so foreign to me now. I remember how I loved to learn new things and then my parents is died. Alpha Benjamin made me drop out of school because he believed my future was dark anyway and he didn¡¯t need to waste money on me. I didn¡¯t know his true face back then so I argued that I could pay with the money my parents left behind for me, but it turned out, he had taken everything as his own. He was not going to give me a dime from my parents money. Why the sad face?¡± Mrs. Harrison asks as I pull the apron out from the drawer. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡°My smile weakens. She stares at me with her brown eyes but doesn¡¯t say anything. She is used to my sudden mood changes. One moment I am happy and the next. I remember something from my past which makes me go silent and sad. I have not healed because there is too much that was taken from me and even then, I am the one who has to feel bad and hide from them. This feels wrong. The day goes on as usual. A few peoplee and leave the diner after having their meals or shakes. Mrs. Harrison works with me and tries to distract me from the negative thoughts in my head. When my shift ends, she turns to me and engulfs me in her arms. I have spent the whole day thinking about my past once again. She knows it, and that¡¯s what she does whenever I am sad. I chuckle, hugging her back. If I had a kid, she would have been like you.¡± She murmurs in my ear. My heart fills up with a sense of calmness like never before. I blink so the tears don¡¯t well in my eyes. ¨C Don¡¯t be sad. It will affect A. You need to be happy for her. Do you understand?¡± She tells me before separating body from mine. her Inod and look down at the printed design floor. She pats my cheek before she faces the man on the other side of the counter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I remove the apron and make my way out of the diner. It¡¯s time I get home to my A. It¡¯s a twenty-minute walk from the diner to the cottage Alpha Marcus gave me. It¡¯s close to the pack border and out of sight for most of the pack members. He gave it to me because he thought that if I was away from the packpound and close to the border, I could easily make a run if the need arises. I am grateful to him for everything he has done for me. I can¡¯t repay him in this life. When I cover the distance to my house, I find the cottage in the woods staring back at me. It¡¯s not too big, just a small ce with one room, one sitting area, a kitchen, and a bathroom. ¨C Chapter 5 The outside lights are on and so are the lights in. I look up at the sky which has darkened before shaking my head and climbing the three front stairs. The sound ofughter drifts to my ears from inside. It¡¯s a male sound that makes me smile. I open the door to find my daughter shooting water at the man running around. He dodges the attack of water and itnds on the wall A, baby, ¡°I grin. Mommy!¡± She snickers, dropping her gun right away. She sprints to me the next moment and wraps her tiny arms around my legs. I bend down and pick her up in my arms. Her small hands go behind my nape as she boops her nose with mine. ¨C Why shote?¡± Her pink lips pucker out. I brush her ck hair away from her forehead and look into her silver eyes. Sometimes, I find them so familiar and it scares me. Mommy.¡± She whines. I smile and kiss both her cheeks. ¨C Where is Amara?¡± I ask her. She lefsht. Sho. Theo tame.¡± She tells me with the same pout on her lips. ¡°There was some event in her school so she had to leave early. She called me to inform me about it. So, I came to look after A until you came back. ¡°Theodore¡¯s deep voice tells me as he approaches us She should have told me. ¡°I nce at the man in front of me. He is the definition of masculinity. His broad shoulders and built body is hard to ignore. My eyes rise to his face which has a chiseled jaw, soft thick lips, and a pair of bright blue eyes. He is Alpha Marcus¡¯ son and the man who forced me to be his friend just when I arrived in this pack. ¡°She knows you were busy in the diner. ¡°He smiles at me, and the shine in his eyes intensifies meaningfully. I swallow my saliva and look back at A who is ncing between me and Theo. She likes to think of him as her chosen Daddy and wants me to ept it as well. You are busy too. You can¡¯t continue to drop your work ande here, Theo. ¡°I sigh. * 1 missed A. I had toe to see her anyway.¡± He makes an excuse instantly. ¡°You mished me? That¡¯s not what you shaid before. You shaid you mished Mommy. ¡°A chimes. Theo¡¯s eyes widen. His cheeks flush and so do the tips of his ears. Laughter bubbles in my throat. He always gets caught. ¡°Little A, you always give me away.¡± He ces his hand on the back of her head, ruffling her hair. ¡°Did you have dinner? ¡°I get over the yful atmosphere and ask A. *Theo. Burgers.¡± She informs me in two little words.¡± Now I want to shweep.¡± Okay, baby. ¡°I kiss her plump cheeks again before leading ber to the bedroom 1 stop in the doorway and nce over my shoulder at Theo who is standing there in his wet brown T-shirt and ck jeans. Chapter 3 ¡°Uhm. You can take off your shirt and leave it to dry, Theo. ¡°I tell him as my checks burn. He licks his lower lips before nodding softly. I enter the bedroom and close the door behind me. He ish Daddy. ¡°A hums, pressing her face into my neck. I pat her body to see if she is wet but sigh in relief when I find she is not. She only likes to drench other people. cing her down on the bed, Iy down beside her. She rolls over me and refuses to get down after that. He is not Daddy, baby. ¡°1 press a soft kiss to the top of her head. Who ish Daddy?¡± She yawns. ? 77% She asks me the same question every night and I don¡¯t know how to answer that. How do you tell your kid you don¡¯t know who their Daddy is and why she doesn¡¯t have a big family like the rest of the kids she knows! My eyes burn as I softly pat her back. This always puts her to sleep quickly. She is an intelligent kid. She never wanted to hear stories or lubies. She said it makes her feel awake more than helping her sleep. She wants to justy down on top of me and have me pat her back to put her to sleep. That¡¯s a strange demand from a kid but it still makes my heart swell every time. Sometimes, I wonder if it¡¯s something her Daddy likes to do. Maybe, she inherited his habit. This always leads to thinking about a man I don¡¯t know anything about What kind of a man is he Would I have felt less lonely if he was around? Would he have loved A and made her happy! ¡°I mish Daddy.¡±A mumbles. A tear slides down my eye as my hand pauses in the air. How do you miss someone you don¡¯t even know! ¨C He wille for us, baby. ¡°I whisper. I can only give her false hope. I feel horrible for this but I don¡¯t want her to be hopeless and sad at such a young age. She doesn¡¯t reply. Her soft snores fill the small room shortly after. I keep her on top of me until I am sure she is in deep sleep. Then, I slowly put her down on the bed and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. My heart fills with the same unexinable emotions when I look at my innocent daughter¡ªthe light of my eyes and the pride of my heart. After admiring her for some time, I decide to walk out and face Theo, He must be waiting. I should see him to the door. When Ie out of the bedroom and close the door behind me, I find the sitting area empty. Noises come from the kitchen on the right. I walk to the door, and peek inside. As expected, he is there, standing in front of the oven and heating some pasta I left in the fridge this morning. He is shirtless and his smooth body is on disy. My cheeks heat up again. I cough and take my eyes off him. ¡°I am sure you didn¡¯t have dinner. You never take care of yourself.¡± He sighs. ¡°When are you going to stop treating me like a child? ¡°I grin, focusing on his face instead of his strong body. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 LAYLA I settle down on the couch in the sitting area. He hands me the te and ces the ss filled with c on the center table. Then, he sits down beside me. I slide a little to my right to put some unconscious distance between us. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t give him a chance when I am single and not bound to anyone. He is nice and loves A. No one can be a better partner than him but I just can¡¯t. -Dad called you in his office today?¡± He starts the conversation. I stab the pasta with the fork before pausing. The earlier talk with Alpha Marcus repeats inside my head. ¡°Yeah. I nod absentmindedly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s only your former pack looking for you, La. Theo says. My eyes widen as I look at him. Suddenly, I lose all interest in the pasta and ce the te down on the center table. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him in a high-pitched voice. Theo runs his fingers through his hair. My eyes drift to his bare tanned chest before my cheeks heat up. * I don¡¯t think if I should tell you this¡ª¡°He trails off. I drag my gaze to his blue eyes. He ces his arm on the headrest and leans in subtly. ¡°What is it about Theo? I think I have the right to know, ¡°When you came here, we got an unexpected visit from the Alpha of the Silver Heart Pack. Alpha Alexander. He reveals. Blood drains from my face. It bes difficult for me to take the next breath without feeling a dull ache in my lungs. ¡°Alpha Alexander?¡± Silver eyes. Storm and night. My body shudders at the memory in my head. I only met that G o d of a man once, and I can¡¯t get him out of my mind. He seems to have a hold on me which makes my thighs quiver and clench every time I recall his face that never blurred in my memory even after 3 years. Uh-huh. Alpha Alexander. He was furious when he came. He suspected you were here. He imed you were his and he was ready to go to war to get you. Dad had a hard time convincing him that you were not here. ¡°Theo discloses ¡°Why didn¡¯t Alpha Marcus tell me?¡± I huff. You were pregnant, La. Dad didn¡¯t want to worry you. He still doesn¡¯t want to tell you because he thinks it will give you unnecessary stress. His voice softens as his gaze flickers to the closed door of the bedroom. I run my fingers through my hair restlessly. Alpha Alexander came looking for me. Did it mean Alpha Benjamin didn¡¯t return his money? Did Alpha Alexander still think of me as his property because he bought me? Is he still looking for me?¡± question. I am scared. I don¡¯t want him to find me. I don¡¯t want to give up on this lonely but peaceful life. I am tired of pain, and heartbreaks. 1/4 Chapter 6 Theo nods silently. I take in a deep breaths as tears sting the corner of my eyes. Why are people not leaving me alone? What¡¯s my fault? Why do I have to suffer? Why is he after you? Do you know him?¡± He questions and cups my check softly. KS77%ÈÕ I stiffen, feeling the touch of his fingers on my skin. This is the first time Theo has pushed past the cold wall between us and touched me. My eyes meet his blue orbs and 1 sigh softly. He cares about me. He likes me. And I I feel like I am taking advantage of it. I ce my hand over his and softly pull it off my check. He eyes his hand before cing it in hisp. Can we not talk about it. Theo? ¡°If it makes you ufortable, we don¡¯t need to talk about it but I just need you to know that Alpha Alexander is a force to be reckoned with, La. If hees again, and I tell you to run, you must take A and get to safety, okay?¡± The tales of Alpha Alexander¡¯s ruthlessness are a topic of gossip among the teenagers whoe into the diner so I know all about it. He is a terrifying man with a strong bloodline. Some believe he has extraordinary powers that help him win against everyone easily He has waged war on three packs already and he won all of them. What happens to his enemies after the war is won is a horrifying experience. They get killed or worse, punished brutally. He is a beast hidden under theyers of his expensive business suits. My breathing stutters at the reminder of his body, and his scent, and his eyes¨C his unique and piercing eyes. Sh i t. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about him like this. ¡°What about you all, Theo?¡± I shake my head and ask him -What about us?¡± He is sipping on my c now. ¨C If he finds out I am here and I run away, what will happen to you all?¡± ¡°We will go to war with him.¡± No. I don¡¯t want you to go to war with him for me, Theo. ¡°I hiss His eyes go round as he puts the ss back and turns to me. ¡°Calm down, La. Everything will turn out okay.¡± He assures me and then gets up, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± I eye his naked upper half. Do you want me to stay the night?¡± His voice drops a few octaves. My stomach flips. Heat spreads in my checks. I know what he is implying but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it just yet. I didn¡¯t have sex after I lost my virginity to aplete stranger and I am not ready for it again right now. Something holds me back. I don¡¯t know what but it holds me back and makes me wait for I don¡¯t know what Theo grabs his shirt from the corner and pulls it over his head. I avert my eyes to the wall and wait for him to dress up properly. ¡°You wille to me, La. One day, you will and I will be waiting for you. ¡°He whispers before he leaves my cottage. else I will just go mad all alone. The next day is spent like usual days. A wakes me up by jumping all over my body and then we both make breakfast. I y with her for half the day and then make lunch and dinner for her. When A¡¯s babysitteres, I leave the cottage and get to the diner. The conversation with Theo revolves in my head all the time I work in the diner. My heartbeat speeds up every time I think about Alpha Alexandering for me. I can¡¯t understand what he wants from me. I am not special. I am not the most beautiful woman in the world either. With a face, body, and power like that, he can get any girl begging to be in his bed. My breath hitches when I imagine him in bed with another girl. His deep voice breathless and deep, and his body pleasuring her good. It makes my blood boil with an unknown emotion. I shake all those dirty and strange thoughts away from my head when my shift ends. Mrs. Harrison bids me goodbye and then goes back to work. I leave the diner with a heavy heart and a tingling sensation between my legs. I cover the distance back to the cottage while battling my thoughts and trying to understand why I feel so odd, to begin with. When I near the cottage, I find the lights turned off and darkness spread all around it. My brows lift to the forehead but I don¡¯t find it too shocking. Theo often stops by and takes A out with him. She enjoys her time with him and loves him. Perhaps, I can give Theo a chance for her. Even if I don¡¯t fall in love with him, at least, A will have someone kind as him to call Daddy. She really needs a father figure in her life. Shaking my head, I fish out the main door¡¯s keys from my bag and insert them in the hole. To my surprise, the door is already unlocked. It slides open as I push it. Did Theo forget to lock it? But he never forgot before- Sighing. I pull the key out and throw it back in my bag. I step inside the cottage and lock the door behind me.. Cold air brushes against my naked lower legs, making me shudder. The atmosphere inside the cottage is a little weird. Not giving it much thought, I drop the bag in one corner and walk further inside. I can¡¯t see properly in the dark, but I don¡¯t feel like turning on the lights either. I just want to undress, take a bath and then slip under covers for a while. Maybe, I can slide my hand between my legs and get rid of this tingle before Theoes back with A. The thought makes my body heat up. Arousal curls my toes. My hand goes behind my back, unzipping the pink knee-length dress I am wearing. I slide the straps down my shoulders and tug the dress down from my chest. It falls, pooling around my ankles. I step out of the circle and lift my legs in the air one by one and remove the sandals The tingles between my thighs worsen, making me gasp softly. My body feels so sensitive and awake right now. Chapter 6 It has never happened bef- ¡ª You are so f u c k i n g turned on. ¡°The husky voice snaps front close. My heart sinks. I shriek, pushing my back against the wall and looking at the couch in the stark darkness. Two silver orbs sparkle in the dark like two moons on a bleak night. My eyes widen as the pressure between my legs increases tenfolds. The silver moons trace my body, lingering longer on my clenched thighs before lifting to my eyes sharply. Alpha Alexander. ¡°My breath gets knocked out of my lungs. He found me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 LAYLA What? You didn¡¯t think I will find you?¡± He rests back on the couch and spreads his legs. Shock renders me unable to say something to him. I look around in an attempt to find a way to escape. There is no one who can protect me from him if he tries to attack so I have to do it for myself. ¡°You can try. Mio Tesoro, and see how far you get. It will be interesting.¡± His husky voice makes me shudder. I look at him and take my back off the wall. He can sense my fear. I don¡¯t want him to do that. I shouldn¡¯t be so scared of him in the first ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Alpha Alexander. I will not run. ¡°I shake my head stubbornly. His eyes light up with amusement. He casts a fleeting look at my almost naked body, making me aware of the state I am in. Abruptly. I bend down and pick up the dress that I abandoned just now. The pleasurable tingles are still affecting my body which makes me confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± He gets up from the couch. I press the dress to my cleavage as my back hits the wall. Fear clenches my heart once more.. N¡­No. Alpha Marcus took the money. I didn¡¯t take it. I didn¡¯t agree to be sold either. It was all him. You have beef with him, not me. You should be an intruder in his house, not m. mine, I let out everything in a single breath. He closes the distance between us and towers over me. Like before, I have to throw my head back to take a good look at his face A deep full body shudder rolls down my figure. I gasp as he steps closer. His chest almost brushes mine, igniting a strange fire in my veins. Suddenly, I feel an intense itch to touch his skin which seems to be radiating some sort of electricity that makes me want to submit to him. This must be his unique Alpha aura that scares everyone. But if it is that, why am I so aroused and want his hands on my body as much as I want to touch him? What is it! Money? Do you think I care about f u c k i n g money?¡± He seethes in my face. His chest presses against my hand. I release a shaky breath and push myself into the wall to be away. ou want from me then? My gaze lowers to his chest. What what do you Alpha Alexander ces his hands beside my head on the wall. His arms cage me in. I look into his eyes which are so close to mine that I can see the anger in them and feel it deep into my heart. You keep running from me, Mio Tesoro, Then, you always pretend that you don¡¯t know what I want from you.¡± His deep voice hisses close to my lips. Feeling his minty breath on my tingling lips, I instantly press them together. He smells so raw masculinity and woodsy that I feel like pressing my nose into his neck to inhale his intoxicating scent. The thoughts are strange to me. I have never felt this about anyone before. ¡°You really got rid of the child?¡± flis voice softens when he notices me trembling between his arms 175 27 Chapter 7 I blink, focusing on his silver eyes. There is something other than anger now. It¡¯s pain and disbelief. Child? Mio Tesoro? My eyes widenically. The little remnants of my memory about that night revolve in my head. *You take me so good, Mio Tesoro. 377%1 The broad back, the stretch, and the intense pleasure that remained pulsing between my legs for the next week. It was all him. ¨C You are that man. We..We spent that night together. Unconsciously, I step away from the wall and into his chest. A frown pulls his brows together. I observe his face and memorize every feature. You didn¡¯t remember?¡± He asks. All of a sudden, I feel so embarrassed in front of him. He is the man who took my virginity and I didn¡¯t even remember anything about him. I don¡¯t remember anything about that night. ¡°I whisper, staring deep into his eyes. Slowly, his face appears in the blurred veils in my mind. The low groans and his bottom lip between his teeth as he thrust deep into me. Oh, Goddess. My body heats up. The warmth of his body doesn¡¯t help me either. It¡¯s too hot in here. ¡°Why did you buy me? ¡°I ask as I recall the main issue here. Why else do you think? You are my mate. I wanted to take you to my pack with me. ¡°He answers angrily. My heart sinks. I open my mouth to say something but nothinges to my mind. My grip on the dress loosens and it falls on the ground between our feet. Ma- Mate?¡± I whisper in a weak voice. Josh was my mate. He rejected me. How is it possible that I got another mate the same night when I was rejected? His eyes search mine. He looks equally confused. and I was angry that night when I met you You are lying. Josh was my mate. He rejected me and remember. How did I end up with you?¡± Tears pool in my eyes. I don¡¯t even She was right. You are good at acting innocent.¡± He smirks wickedly. ¡°What?¡± I gulp the tears down as I don¡¯t want to cry in front of him. ¡°Avery told me everything about you.¡± Alpha Alexander rolls his eyes and steps back as if he is disgusted by me. What-What did she say?¡± My throat dries. If Luna Avery has told him things then it can¡¯t be anything good. Is that why he is so angry at me and won¡¯t stop looking for mei You don¡¯t have a wolf and you aborted my child. ¡°He utters as he arrogantly fixes his cuffs. Chapter 7 77% His eyes remain on me like the first time I consciously remember meeting him. He gives me his full attention. He listens to me and watches my reactions as if he is judging me and making my image in his head. This makes my stomach flip with an unknown emotion and at the same time, makes me angr Luna Avery lied to him and he believed everything. What kind of a man does that? Your child? How are you sure it was your child and I killed it?¡± I hut I can never think about hurting my Darling A and he is talking about killing her. That makes my heart ache inside my chest. I pray Moon Goddess always protects my A. It¡¯s good she is not here right now or she will be so disappointed to know that her Daddy goes around, buying girls as if they are things. Lost in thoughts, I don¡¯t notice when he steps close and wraps his hand around my throat. My eyes widen and meet his silver gaze. An animalistic growl rumbles in his chest. He grits his teeth as his eyes sh a metallic color. The hand around my throat gives it a hard squeeze but instead of feeling fear and pain, I feel the muscles of my stomach quivering ¨C You are still my mate, Mio Tesoro. If you even think about getting another man¡¯s hands on this body, I will kill him and bathe you in his blood before f u c k n g you close to his dead body.¡± He growls at me. My body trembles. I ce my hand over his but don¡¯t push him away. ¡°You are mistaken. I can¡¯t be your mate. ¡°I choke on my breath while feeling the quivers traveling to my thighs and then to my core. His face nears mine. He breathes, warming my lips with his minty breath. My heart misses multiple beats as my body goes light in his grasp. The tiny sparks caress my spine, making me arch into him. ¡°Feel it?¡± He whispers over my lips. I can feel it. His touch drives me crazy. A force pulls me to him. It happens to mates. He is my mate. He is A¡¯s Daddy. ¡°Leave Leave me. Please. ¡°I whisper weakly. ¡°I was angry when I found out you wanted to kill our child. I looked for you everywhere and couldn¡¯t find you. So, I knew you have gone through it already. Now I see you and I don¡¯t feel angry. I wouldn¡¯t want someone like you raising my child. I would have taken my child from you and raised the baby myself.¡± Every word which falls from his lips is poison and it burns me to my core. Tears start falling from my eyes. It¡¯s my fate to have my mate hate me. Josh hated me and rejected me. This man became my second chance mate and hates me. He will probably reject me. It¡¯s good this way. At least, he will not be able to know anything about A and I will never let him take her away from me. Reject me. Reject me and leave my house. ¡°I utter, giving up the fight. Do you want me to reject you so you can mate with someone else?¡± Anger and pain are reflected in his eyes. My breath catches in my throat. Shock renders me speechless. ¡°You will stay bound to me, Mio Tesoro and I will make you regret your mistake. You should have never touched my child. Alpha Alexander hisses furiously. ¡°If the child was alive¡ªwere you really going to take it away from me?¡± I ask as ast resort. ¡°I would never want a wolfless and selfish woman raising my child.¡± He releases my throat with a hard jerk and steps away. You hate me because I am wolfless? ¡°I wipe my cheeks with the back of my hand. He doesn¡¯t reply but his eyes tell me everything I need to know. Get out of my house before I call someone over. You are intruding in another territory. They will kill you for it. ¡°If he is an a-hole then he will get treated as such. I am not dying to be with him. You won¡¯t be able to reach your phone if I want to do something to you. ¡°A cruel smile curls his lips. My insides freeze with fear. I forgot he is the Alpha Alexander of the Silver Heart Pack. Everyone is scared of him and now, I am talking to him as if we are friends. right He can do anything to me here. I am half-naked. He can easily push his way inside me and then kill me. No one will go against him to avenge me. A will be left all alone in this world after that. I can¡¯t let that happen. I know what this world does to orphans. I will never make A suffer the same fate as me. Please, Alpha Alexander. I am sorry for everything. I never wanted to hurt you. ¡°I whisper in a h o a r se voice. His brows lift to his forehead in surprise. I ignore the look he is giving me and press my palms to my chest to hide myself from his prying eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mio Tesoro. I will not hurt you tonight. I have lots of time. I will kill you slowly and I will kill you every day. He promises in a threatening tone and then turns his back on me. I watch with my scared eyes and my heavy heart as he walks to the main door in the darkness of the night. His walk is still precise as if he takes every step calctively and with a mission in mind. He stops when he reaches the door. My breath gets stuck in my throat If any member of this pack gets to know about my presence here tonight, he or she will be the one to die first. ¡°He warns in a grim voice before he opens the door and steps out. The door closes with a loud bang behind him. My kn¨¦es give out from under me and I end up falling on the floor. My hands shake in myp. I stare at the floor as tears roll down my cheek and drop from my chin, onto my hands. He found me and he ns to make my life hell. It¡¯s okay. I can deal with it. But what if he finds out about A? He will take her away from me. I won¡¯t let that happen Tonight, I will take her with me and I will disappear from here silently. I will find a new home where A and I will be safe from the past. We will be fine and the members of this pack will live in peace. I make up my mind and run for the bedroom to pack everything while waiting for Theo to return with A.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 LAYLA By the time Theoes back with A sleeping on his shoulder, I have packed the necessary clothes, my savings, and everything we might need on the run. Heys A into the bed and we both walk out of the room, leaving her to sleep in peace. Theo turns to me and pushes his hands inside his back pockets which stretches his muscles. I eye his beely, then his face, Here I was thinking I can start anew someday. Maybe, with someone as kind and generous as Theo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His brows lift when he notices me staring Nothing.¡± I smile before stepping forth and hugging him. His body tenses against mine. He lets out a shaky breath. My name falls fr from his lips. ¡°La My ¡°Thank you. ¡°I gulp. ¡°For what?¡± His handse around my waist, remaining high and soft to respect my space. ¡°For everything. Theo. You are a great friend.¡± I whisper in his neck.¡± Theo pulls me back by my shoulders so he can look at my face.. ¡°Did something happen, La? You know you can tell me everything, right?¡± Worry etches between his brows in the form of a deep frown. I grab his wrists and softly pull his hands down from my shoulders. Looking into his eyes is hard right now, but I don¡¯t want him to suspect anything so I force myself to maintain eye contact. ¡°I realized I never told you thanks before.¡± I smile at him. His eyes search mine to see if I am lying or telling the truth. I keep the smile on my lips as I sneakily step away from him. You should go back now, Tieu. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah. I should get back. I have patrol duty tonight.¡± He nods reluctantly. Patrol duty?¡± Right. I have to take some security measures for the pack.¡± He shrugs If Theo will be on patrol duty, he might catch me before I can escape the pack. ¡®When?¡± Lask ¡°Why are you asking?¡± His eyes widen in surprise. ¡°I just want to know. ¡°I smile awkwardly. I never pried in his affairs before. I must be making myself suspicious while trying to get the time out of him. ¡°I am heading there now, I will start from the West side.¡± He tells me Chapter 8 77% ¡°Okay. ¡°I mumble and nod. I am going to leave from the East side anyway. That leads directly to Fain Town. That¡¯s the closest town to us. I can catch a bus from there to the city and decide what I am doing from there. I should go. ¡°Theo smiles. I return his gesture and walk him to the door. My heart fills with sadness as he steps out and throws me a sweet longing look. Until he turns around and leaves in his car, I stand there, staring at him and silently appreciating all he is to me. From day one, he was nothing but kind. He helped me through the pregnancy and he was there when A was born. In a sense, he was where Alpha Alexander was supposed to be. My wollless nature didn¡¯t phase him like it did to my mates. He said it didn¡¯t matter because we should be d that we are alive and well. The wolf can appearter in life. I used to find it weird at first but then I came to know that Theo had lost his mate in a rogue attack three years ago. After that, everyone expected him to be cold but he proved everyone wrong when he remained warm and soft-hearted. He started valuing life and the little things in it after that. He really is a great guy, I release a sigh when he disappears from sight. I stay in the doorway for a few minutes before rushing to A¡¯s side. I will have to leave before Theo gets to the East side of the border. I pick up my backpack and sling it over my shoulders. A snores in the distance softly. I walk to her and carefully pick her up so she doesn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Theo. I want more ice cream. My baby mumbles in her sleep, warming my heart. I pat her back sofily and walk out of the door. Everything which belongs to me in this pack will be left behind. I look at everything in the house. I etch each detail of this cozy home in my head. A heavy feeling settles on my shoulders and heart. I thought this will be my home forever. It was supposed to be my safe haven. With a heavy heart and heavier feet, I walk out of the cabin and lock it A snuggles into my neck as we both take off in the niiddle of the night. After half an hour, I am crossing the border. The patrol guards do ask me where I am going sote at night, but I shrug them off by telling them that I am visiting my friend Daphne¡¯s aunt Maya who lives away from the pack territory. They don¡¯t suspect me because I often go to meet her. When I am out of the territory, I shoot ast look at the forest from over my shoulder before continuing on my journey. cing a firm hand on A¡¯s back to support her, I fish out my cell from my pocket with the other hand. My fingers run over the screen, dialing Daphne¡¯s number in a hurry. We had agreed that I won¡¯t call or text her unless it was an emergency because Alpha Benjamin and Josh are keeping an eye on her so I never called her for six monthis straight. But today counts as an emergency. Contrary to my expectations, she picks up on the second ring. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her breathless voice sounds from the speaker. My heart fills with gratitude. Tears pool in my eyes. Hearing my childhood best friend¡¯s voice after months is like I am back in my old life, living my childhood with my parents and her 2/4 Chapter 8 ¡°He found me.¡± I choke. ¡°Who? Josh? Alpha Benjamin?¡± She blurts. No. ¡°I sniffle. ¡°Who found you, La?¡± She whispers. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I tell her. 977%Á¿ 7750 H That muck who tried to buy you like cattle?¡± She hisses. *Uhm-mm. ¡± I nod and keep walking. I can¡¯t stop until I am in the town. The road is all empty and there is a forest on both sides of me which makes it scary in the night. I gulp as I finally notice the darkness. *What now?¡± Daphne¡¯s voice sounds panicky. ¡°I am running away from the pack. I thought I should let you know because Aunt Maya and everyone might worry about me here when they don¡¯t find me in the morning. I will turn off my pher, so I want you to tell Aunt Maya in the morning that I am okay. I blurt in a single breath while scanning the dark woods with my eyes. It feels like someone is around and watching me. The hair on my nape stands on its ends. Chills run down my spine slowly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But right now, I am moving to the city to be away from here. I tell her. you all right, La? Is A all right? Are you We are fine. A far cry of a wolf startles me. I halt and look to my right. The sound must being from the pack. I tell myself. But the territory to the right side is unimed. It is an easy ce for rogues to roam and attack others. My heart curls with fear when I think about the possibility of rogues attacking me here. My eyes instantly move to my baby¡¯s head and the fear intensifies La? La, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you not saying something? La?¡± *Alpha Alexander¡ª is A¡¯s Dad, Daphne. ¡°I utter the truth as I press my innocent baby into my chest. I will die before letting someone even scratch her face. ¡°What?¡± She yells on the other end. ¡®He is the one-night stand man. ¡°I mumble. I want someone to know if something ever happens to me. I hate to admit it but if I get hurt or worse, die, I want Alpha Alexander toe and take my baby instead of someone else. He sounded like he will take good care of her and my A won¡¯t be sad about her Daddy anymore, Why are you running from him then? You should go to him. ¡°Daphne wonders. ¡°He hates me. ¡°I whisper. What? Why?¡± 344 Chapter 8 ¡°You know why. Because ¡ª of your wolf? She gasps in anger. ¡°He hates me and he will take A away from me. That¡¯s why I have to run from him. As long as I am living, I won¡¯t let anyone take her from me. I whisper. Alpha Alexander can take her only when I am dead. Until then, he can never know. Another growl of the wolf shocks me. My feet freeze on the road. My eyes follow the sound andnd on the pair of bright red eyes watching me from the woods. I shriek. The cell slips from my hold Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 LAYLA The silver wolf with red eyes growls at me before sprinting in my direction. A wakes up due to my scream and looks at the wolf approaching us. Ay¡ªA baby. ¡°I press her head into my chest and turn around before running towards the forest. The growl follows me into the woods. It¡¯s a rogue wolf. Their eyes turn red when they go mad. *Mommy! A yells in her small voice. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine, baby. ¡°I chant and continue to run as fi run as fast as I can. If I outrun the wolf into the pack¡¯s territory, patrol guards will protect us. My thoughtse to an abrupt halt when something hugends on my back. I lose my footing and fall forward. My hand closes around A¡¯s head and spine to save her from the fall but her screams of pain tell me I haven¡¯t seeded in protecting her from the harm. My heart tears apart when the screams stop stop and she goes silent A! I yell, trying to push myself back The straps of my backpack have broken and it has ended up somewhere behind. My back hurts as if something has torn past my flesh and scorched my bones. A. Ignoring the pain, I get to my knees. My baby is still cradled into my arms but she is not saying anything. I don¡¯t get the time to pull her face out of my chest and see it. The loud growling from behind has my blood running cold in my veins. I softly ce my baby down on the ground and leap for the fallen branch of the tree lying in front of me. Turning around, I cover her body with mine and face the wolf. The red eyes are so close to me that I am surprised how the rogue has not ripped me apart by now, ¡°You won¡¯t get my baby.¡± I shudder as pain increases in my back. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Shaking my head and the drowsiness, I grip the branch in both hands and widen my stance to fight the wolf The wolf growls and lunges at me. I swing the branch in the air but the wolf catches it between his teeth and shakes me so hard that I lose my bnce, I fall on my back on the muddy ground. The wolf¡¯s teeth snap open and close in my face. The only thing saving my face from getting chopped is the branch in my hand. My heart pounds in my chest. My whole body shakes like a leaf as I try to kick the wolf away. The wolf pulls the branch and I lose my grip on it. I gasp as the wolf turns his hand towards me. I have nothing to defend myself anymore. If I die, the wolf won¡¯t leave my A either. I have to make the decision in milliseconds. Sweat coats my whole body as my arm shoots out, getting caught between the wolf¡¯s teeth. The wolf snorts, tasting blood. The red rains down like water on my face. Bloodcurdling screams erupt from my mouth. His 1/4 Chapter 9 teeth sink into my flesh and then my bones, sending a pain so intense down the length of my arm that I almost lose consciousness. 377% Weakly, I pick up my left hand and try to poke the wolf¡¯s eye but I can¡¯t see. I see four eyes instead of two. Two heads instead of one. I blink. My reactions all slow down. My heartbeat sounds in my ears as I stare up at the wolf who is mercilessly chewing on my arm Please, Goddess Selene. Please, save A. He-Help my baby. I croak in a soft voice. Plea Please, Goddess.¡± As if my prayer gets answered, the wolf is s n a t c h e d away from me. A chunk of my flesh goes with his sharp teeth, rendering me weak with agony. I blink, trying to clear my hazy vision, to see the broad naked back of the man standing in front of me. He stands tall and proud as if the huge rogue doesn¡¯t scare him. His fearless stance makes my insides warm with a hot liquid. The wolf attacks him again. The man grabs his head before he can snap his teeth shut around his face. I hold my breath as the man tugs and tears the wolf¡¯s head in half with his bare hands. A breath of horror whooshes out of me at the b l o o d y sight. The man leaves the dead wolf on the ground and turns to me. His face remains blurry in my sight. He walks closer to me, leaving me unable to breathe. I recognize the precise and calctive walk. I know the broad shoulders and tight muscles.. His handsome face bes clear in the darkness. There is a dark look in his silver eyes that resemble the moon. Electricity warms my heart and my body as he walks closer. He came. He is the answer to my prayer tonight. The man who wants to make me suffer is my savior. My mate. A¡¯s Daddy My nemesis. He stiffens when he closes the distance. His head snaps in A¡¯s direction. He inhales a deep breath as if sniffing for something. The reality clicks in my dizzy mind. Wolves can recognize their children, their siblings, and their parents by their scents. It¡¯s because of the blood bond that they share My child. He whispers in a surprised voice. My heart drowns. I turn my head slightly and feel pain shooting throughout my body. I am lying in the pool of my blood, weak and on the verge of death, and the man who imed he will take away my child is right here. My baby.¡± He growls, kneeling close to the lump on the ground. The huge man picks up my small baby in his arms. A strange warmth spreads in my body, seeing him holding her for the first time. I forget about the animosity between us and his promises¡ªAll I see is my baby with her Daddy. She yearned for him all these years. Alpha Alexander stares at A¡¯s unconscious face for a few moments. My heart drums behind my eyes as I look at them. He seems to be at a loss for words, and a loss for reactions It¡¯s my child. ¡°He whispers. Chapter 9 ?? 77% teeth sink into my flesh and then my bones, sending a pain so intense down the length of my arm that I almost lose consciousness. Weakly, I pick up my left hand and try to poke the wolf¡¯s eye but I can¡¯t see. I see four eyes instead of two. Two heads instead of one. I blink. My reactions all slow down. My heartbeat sounds in my ears as I stare up at the wolf who is mercilessly chewing on my arm. Please, Goddess Selene. Please, save A. ¡°He-Help my baby. I croak in a soft voice. ¡°Plea ¡ª Please, Goddess.¡± As if my prayer gets answered, the wolf is s n a t c h e d away from me. A chunk of my flesh goes with his sharp teeth, rendering me weak with agony. I blink, trying to clear my hazy vision, to see the broad naked back of the man standing in front of me. He stands tall and proud as if the huge rogue doesn¡¯t scare him. His fearless stance makes my insides warm with a hot liquid. The wolf attacks him again. The man grabs his head before he can snap his teeth shut around his face. I hold my breath as the man tugs and tears the wolf¡¯s head in half with his bare hands. A breath of horror whooshes out of me at the b l o o d y sight. The man leaves the dead wolf on the ground and turns to me. His face remains blurry in my sight. He walks closer to me, leaving me unable to breathe. I recognize the precise and calctive walk. I know the broad shoulders and tight muscles. His handsome face bes clear in the darkness. There is a dark look in his silver eyes that resemble the moon. Electricity warms my heart and my body as he walks closer. He came. He is the answer to my prayer tonight. The man who wants to make me suffer is my savior. My mate. A¡¯s Daddy. My nemesis. He stiffens when he closes the distance. His head snaps in A¡¯s direction. He inhales a deep breath as if sniffing for something. The reality clicks in my dizzy mind. Wolves can recognize their children, their siblings, and their parents by their scents. It¡¯s because of the blood bond that they share. ¡°My child.¡± He whispers in a surprised voice. My heart drowns. I turn my head slightly and feel pain shooting throughout my body. I am lying in the pool of my blood, weak and on the verge of death, and the man who imed he will take away my child is right here. My baby.¡± He growls, kneeling close to the lump on the ground. The huge man picks up my small baby in his arms. A strange warmth spreads in my body, seeing him holding her for the first time. I forget about the animosity between us and his promises¡ª All I see is my baby with her Daddy. She yearned for him all these years. Alpha Alexander stares at A¡¯s unconscious face for a few moments. My heart drums behind my eyes as I look at them. He seems to be at a loss for words, and loss for reactions. ¡°It¡¯s my child.¡± He whispers. 2/4 Chapter 9 A-A. ¡°I choke on my breath. His head snaps in my direction. His eyes soften. ¡°A!¡± He asks in a gentle voice as if he is scared to talk out loud. I close my eyes. Pain threatens to pull me under an abyss. I can¡¯t move, and can¡¯t breathe without feeling like I am going to die. ¡°A Alvarez. ¡°Alpha Alexander murmurs. My heart swells in my chest. I didn¡¯t know it will feel so overwhelming to finally have ast name for my baby.¡± Alpha. We should The patrol guards areing here. ¡°A second voice joins. I force open my eyes to look at the unfamiliar man. He is standing at some distance, staring at Alpha Alexander and my baby. He gets up with my baby and looks at me with so much anger and hate in his eyes that I am startled out of my mind. I try to get up but I have no energy in my body. I attempt to speak but my tongue is loose in my mouth. Alpha Alexander turns his back to me. He has my A. He has her in his arms and with him. Are we taking her? ¡°The man asks Alpha Alexander. He grumbles in reply. No. No, he can not take her. She is my baby. I push myself harder. I use all my energy, and all my will but I still can¡¯t move or talk. I am slowly losing the little grip I have on my conscious mind. What about her?¡± He points at me next. Alpha Alexander throws me a look over his shoulder. My hazel eyes meet his silver orbs, finding myself getting lost in the depths of them. ¡°Let her die.¡± He scoffs, before walking away. Something breaks inside my chest, I dig my nails in the mud, trying to push myself up. He is taking her. He will never let me see her. I will die here. A. ¡°Tears slide out of my eyes and mix with blood as I finally manage to utter one word before the pain pulls me under the darkness. ¡°Ayl Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 LAYLA ¡°Why is she not waking up? ¡°Theo asks, She lost a lot of blood but fortunately you found her in time. ¡°A female voice is saying in the distance. Is she fine now?¡± Theo¡¯s voice joins. ¡°Notpletely. Her healing process is slow and it will take a lot of rest and care for her to be fine.¡± She sighs. Thanks, Emma. Theo says. I blink at the white ceiling. My mind is nk and my body feels light as a feather. It¡¯s like I am floating in the air. I can¡¯t really feel much right now. ¡°Hey. You are awake.¡± Soft fingers touch my cheek gently. ¡°Th Theo, What What happened? ¡°I croak, squeezing my eyes shut I don¡¯t think I am fully awake. I am still stuck somewhere between a nightmare and reality. ¡°I found you in the forest. You were injured. ¡°Theo whispers in a careful voice. ly next breath catches in my throat. Every momentes pouring into my mind like an untamed flood. My I forget the drowsiness and shoot up. Something pinches my hand. I grab the tube and rip it out. It¡¯s an IV syringe. ¡°La, You are hurt. Theo grabs my shoulders, trying to push me back into the bed. ¡°A. I gasp. My eyes are wide open in horror. I saw him take her. He left me there to die and took my daughter with him. ¡°We are still looking for her, La. Lie down. I will bring her back, I promise. ¡°Theo whispers. ¡°No.¡± I scream and thrash to get away. Pain returns to my arm and back but I can¡¯t give a d a m right now. ¡°I need my baby. She was hurt. She was unconscious. When she wakes up, she will cry for me. WeThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. have never been separated Theo! I shriek as he forces me back into the bed. before. She must be so scared. She must be ¨C ¡°Listen to me.¡± He whispers, cupping my cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± My y eyes are wild. My heart doesn¡¯t want to beat without her. ¡°Calm down. Just calm down, La, and tell me everything. ¡°His voice betrays the worry he was trying to hide. He cares about A, as much as I do, if not more. He has been like a father figure to her all this time. He took her, Theo. Tears break out of my eyes. ¡°Who? Rage consumes his shaking voice. He took her.¡±1 s o b. I will rip him apart and bring her back to us, La. Please tell me who took her.¡± He says impatiently, 1/4 Chapter 101 Alpha-Alexander. ¡°I choke. Alpha Alexander? Alpha Alexander of the Silver Heart Pack? A frown marks his forehead. I s o b and ce my bleeding hand over my mouth to cover the ugly soundsing out of it. I shouldn¡¯t be crying. I failed to protect my baby from the rogue and I couldn¡¯t stop Alpha Alexander from taking her away from me. I am a horrible mother. ¡°What? Why, La? What was he doing here and why would he take A?¡± The frown between his brows deepens due to confusion. I inhale a sharp breath and decide to tell him everything from the start. S o b s leave my mouth every now and then when I mention my old life and my baby. Theo listens to me and keeps his hands around me to assure me he is here and he will get my baby back. ¡°He is her father. ¡°He whispers in shock after I am done. He won¡¯t let me see her again, Theo. He said he won¡¯t let a wolfless woman like me raise his child. But But, she is not his daughter alone. I gave birth to her. II raised her, Theo. How can hee out of nowhere and take her away?¡± 1 whimper. ¡°La. ¡°Theo grabs my hand and squeezes it. ¡°A will be so so scared, Theo. I have to go to her before she wakes up. She can¡¯t see Alpha Alexander before I exin things to her. ¡°I s n tc h my hand out of his ¡°Three days have passed La. His haunting voice steals my breath. Wh-What?¡± My voice drops. He took her three days ago. ¡°His gaze lifts to mine and knocks the breath out of my lungs. T¨CThree days? ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. My baby has been without me for so long with a man she doesn¡¯t know even if he is her Dad. The thought of her crying and calling for me ripped my heart apart. I whimper, as my arms loosen by my side. ¡°You should have told me when he first came instead of running away, La. I could have protected A and you. Now he has her in his territory. Getting her back without a war is impossible. ¡°Theo stands up and runs his fingers through his hair. ¡°What¡ª What do you mean?¡± I stutter, ¡°I have to talk to Dad. We need to prepare our warriors and get to Alpha Alexander. That¡¯s the only way we can get A back. He rubs his temples. No. A war? No! My eyes widen with fear. I know what a war does to a pack. I have lost my parents in a war and it has turned my life into hell. I can¡¯t force these people into a war against Alpha Alexander. We can¡¯t win against him. He is the strongest wolf and Alpha around. He never lost any war before. ¡°Stay in bed. Let me deal with this. Theb sighs.. No. ¡°I shake my head and get down from the bed. The world spins before my eyes. Theo grabs my arms and bnces me on my feet before I fall. ¡°You are not in good condition, La, You need rest. Please, trust me, and lie down. I will bring her back to us. He whispers softly and sits me down on the bed. Chapter 10 I shake my dizzy head, silently disagreeing with him. But, I won¡¯t argue with him anymore. I need to talk to Dad, La. When Ie back, I need you here, do you understand?¡± He asserts, squeezing my arms. I nod instantly. My heart leaps to my throat when he leans in and nts a kiss on my forehead. My head falls back so I can look into his ssy eyes. ¡°You scared me, La. If something had happened to you¡ªI don¡¯t think I would have been able to take it. I can¡¯t lose the woman I love once again. He stares into my eyes. A lump lodges in my throat at the subtle confession. If it was some other moment, I would have been flustered, but right now, I can¡¯t bring myself to think about it. The only thought on my mind is of A. I have to get her back from Alpha Alexander. ¡°I will be here. Theo. ¡°I lie. Thanks.¡± He smiles weakly. His stare lingers on my face before he turns and leaves the pack hospital¡¯s room. When I am sure he is far away, I push myself to my wobbly feet again. I will get to Alpha Alexander¡¯s pack before Theo gets the chance to start a war with him. It¡¯s between me and the Alpha. Others shouldn¡¯t get hurt because of this. My eyes search the room. When I catch sight of my phone and bag on the table in the corner, I limp to them. I pick my cell up. My heart fills with relief when I see that my cell is still working. Without any dy, I open the call log and see the unlimited missed calls from Daphne. I dial her number. She receives the call on the first ring. ¡°I thought you died! If Aunt Maya hadn¡¯t called me to tell me you were fine, I would have lost it, La!¡± She screams in a moist voice. ¡°He took her. ¡°I whisper. Alpha Alexander?¡± She sniffles on the other end. ¡°I need his pack¡¯s location. I am going to get my baby back, Daphine. I can¡¯t let him take her away from me. ¡°I wipe my tears with the back of my bleeding hand as my heart fills with determination ¡°I am sending it to you right now.¡± She replies with a fiery urgency. ¡°Thanks, D. ¡°I whisper, closing my eyes. ¡°Oh, and La, you know what?¡± She hisses. ¡°What?¡± I smack my forehead despite all the frustration. ¡°I aming there to kick his a s s with you!¡± She scoffs before hanging up on me. I stare at the phone in my hand. I know there is no stopping Daphine when she decides something so all I can do now is to make sure we kick Alpha Alexander¡¯s a s s instead of getting it the other way around. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ALEXANDER Two Days Ago All the reports are clear, Alpha.¡± Serafina, the pack doctor sighs in relief. Why did she faint then? ¡°I frown. She was in shock. She also hit her head but she healed so everything is perfect. She is in great health and I believe¡ª¡°She hesitates. Believe what?¡± My ly eyes narrow on her. * I believe she inherited your abilities. Her blood is strong.¡± She adds with a tight-lipped smile. Now, this is a good news and a bad news at the same time. Inheriting my abilities means my daughter will be stronger and better than most of the werewolves alive but this also means she will have lots of enemies after her. But, I am here to protect her. I will get rid of every single m o t h e r f u c k e r who ever poses a threat to her life and happiness. This includes her good-for-nothing mother who failed to protect my daughter. I don¡¯t want to think what would have happened to the little angel if I was not around. I knew La would try to run away after my threat because that¡¯s what she didst time. I was waiting for her toe out of the pack territory so I could grab her without starting a war with Alpha Marcus but I was not expecting to find my daughter with her. La said she killed her and I believed her like an idiot. I mourned the loss of my child whom I thought was murdered and whom I would never get to meet. It was already hard for me to have children and I believed La had taken away something precious from me. This infuriates me. That woman stole all these years from me. I was not there when the baby was born and I was not there to show her love when she needed it. I was not there to shower her with gifts and my affection. She must hate me and think her Dad is a loser who abandoned her. I swear if my daughter hates me like I suspect, I am going to make La suffer for it. That¡¯s the only thing I would love to do to her. ¨C I should go now. ¡°Serafina says, bringing me back from my train of thought. I nod and refuse to say anything more to her. She is not only the pack doctor but also my G a m m a, David¡¯s mate. They found each other 4 years ago and have been inseparable ever since. They are strong together, and I thought I would have the same bond with my mate but La ruined everything ¡°She woke up, by the way. You should go inside and talk to her, Alpha. ¡°Serafina whispers softly before taking her leave. My heart jumps in my throat. My daughter, my flesh and blood, and a part of me is so close. She is the only family I havee to know in so long and I can¡¯t bring myself to meet her. She has been unconscious for a whole day, and only I know how I suffered when I saw her like this. Now, she is awake and I don¡¯t know what I am going to tell her. I shake my head and turn to the closed door. Anger burns in my veins along with nervousness. If La hadn¡¯t done this to me, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time outside this s t u p i d door. my room. The little ray of sunshine is sitting on the Pushing the emotions at the back of my head, I open the door and enter my bed. A grey nket covers her snill legs. I lift my gaze to her face and meet her silver eyes 1/5 15:43 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 11 <=77%8 Everything in me stills. It¡¯s impossible for me to breathe for a while. I didn¡¯t think it was possible to see someone and feel like the world is bright andplete. It¡¯s an instant connection and a strong one.. She is my daughter. She is family. My throat clogs at the thought. ¡°Where ish Mommy?¡± She asks in her tiny voice. My shoulders stiffen. This is the first time I have heard her talk and I don¡¯t want her to stop after this. She is away at the moment. ¡°I tell her softly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Her nose scrunches. Her bright eyes search my face. Intelligence reflects in her gaze. It¡¯s clear that her brain has developed far ahead of her age and it¡¯s all because of my blood running in her veins. Affection and pride fill me. ¡°I am- ¨C ¨C How do 1 tell her that I am her Dad? She kicks the nket away with her feet and folds her arms arrogantly. Her little brows join in the middle as she pouts. ¡°You are Daddy. ¡°Her lips pucker some more. Shock makes my brows shoot to my hairline. I watch her curiously. ¡°How do do you know?¡± I wonder. It¡¯s impossible for children to feel anything adult werewolves can. I can tell she is my daughter but she can¡¯t feel the same connection unless she turns eighteen and gets a wolf. She unfolds her arms and points at her eyes. I look into them. It feels like I am watching my eyes in a mirror. We have the shame eyes and you are worried for me.¡± She states as a matter of fact. My eyes soften. A smile tugs my lips.. ¡°I am Dad. ¡°I nod, feeling my heart swelling inside my chest. She jumps down from the bed quickly and runs in my direction. I stare at her approaching small body. She wraps her arms around my right leg and cranes her neck to throw me an excited smile. ¡°You came. Mommy shaid you wille for ush.¡± She yells enthusiastically. I bend down and pick her up. She is soft and too small for my hands. I press her to my chest. Warmth fills me from the inside out. Coldness leaves me alone for the first time in decades. ¨C Daddy. I waited sho long and you are here now. taking me by surprise. Will tell Amara about it and she will be jealoush. ¡°She kisses my o ¡°Who is Amara?¡± I wonder while my hand brushes her soft curls. It all feels natural. It doesn¡¯t seem like we are meeting for the first time. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because my heart is connected to her or if it¡¯s because she is not showing me the hostility I expected. She is my b a b ys h i t t er. ¡°She tells me I chuckle. Chapter 11 ¡°What?¡± She grabs my face between her palins Babysitter. I correct her cute mistake. ¡°B a b y s h i t e r. Her nose scrunches. It¡¯s clear she can¡¯t speak the swords correctly right now. I lean in and press my lips to her cheek. She giggles throwing her head back. ¡°You, Mommy, and I will be a happy family now, I will tell all my friendsh. She wraps her arms around my neck and snuggles in it My heart soars in my throat as I hug her close. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to tell her that it¡¯s only going to be me and her. There is no ce for La here. She is a liar and a weakling and I can¡¯t afford to let her get near us because she will cause more harm to us than anyone else. Besides, I will keep my A so happy that she will never think about that woman again. ¡°Ish Mommy hurt? A pulls her head out of my neck and asks out of nowhere. ¡°No.¡±I sense the fear in her voice and shake my head instantly. I got the news that La survived. I would have preferred it if she had died though. It would have been a good riddance. ¡°Why is she not here then?¡± Her pout returns. ¡°I told you, Princess, Mommy is away at the moment. She has some things to do. ¡°I caress her head. ¡°When ish sheing?¡± She asks. ¡°Soon, Princess. I pull her head back to my neck. ¡°Soon.¡± She hums, giving in. I sigh. It¡¯s not going to be easy to get that woman out of our lives but I guess, if I get A busy with other things, she will stop thinking about her for a while. Levi I mind-link my beta. What is it, Alpha?¡± He asks immediately. ¡®Did you prepare A¡¯s room?¡± I inquire. ¡®It¡¯s ready. He informs me. 1 block the mind link and focus on my daughter. She is still nuzzling in my neck like she doesn¡¯t want to leave me just yet. Goddess knows what she is feeling right now and how difficult it is for her to ept my presence in her life right away. ¡°Let me show you y your new room, Princess. ¡°I whisper. ¨C My room?¡± She yells in her cute voice. ¡°Your room. ¡°I nod with a smile on my lips. I never had my own room before. Our house was shmall sho Mommy and I lived in the shame room. But I want my She tells me as she pulls her head back. room! The desire hidden behind her neryous rant makes my heart hurt. If I had been with her all along, I could have given her everything she ever wanted. A room, a f k i n g house, the whole world. But, La took those precious years away from me. Chapter II ¡°You will have everything you want, Princess. I will make sure of it. ¡°I kiss her forehead. ¡°I love you, Daddy!¡± She giggles, lugging me. My hands tremble at the sudden words of affection. The corners of my eyes moisten. ¡°I love you, Princess. ¡°I tell her honestly. +77% ¨C Two Days Later ¨C ¨C Mommy! I want Mommy. ¡°A s o b s. I got her the best toys and she has been crying and in the world in the past two days but she refuses to acknowledge them. From the morning. she has been crying and asking me about La. She has stopped eating and I don¡¯t know how to coax her into giving up on that woman. A baby, Mommy will be here soon. ¡°Serafina pats her head softly. No! I want Mommy now. I can¡¯t shweep without her. I can¡¯t eat without her.¡± She cries out. ¡°Just think about how it will hurt Mommy, A. She won¡¯t want you to stay hungry, right? She doesn¡¯t want to see you crying, right?¡± Serafina cooed in an attempt to get her to stop crying but my princess didn¡¯t want to hear anything. The more she cries, the more I feel furious at that woman. I want to go to her and snap her neck to get it over with. A can cry for a day and then she will never cry again. It will be over and we will be happy together after that ¡°Mommy. ¡°A weeps. Her cheeks and eyes are all red and it¡¯s making my heart bleed in my chest. Princess. I sigh, grabbing her small hands in mine. Daddy. Did Mommy die?¡± She picks her head and startles me with the assumption. No. ¡°I deny it. The sheer pain in her eyes at the mere doubt steals my breath. I don¡¯t think she will cry for one day if that woman died. It feels like my daughter will never be happy again if La is not in her life. Ish she angry with me?¡± Her big, wet eyes stare into mine. ¨C No, Princess. I shake my head. * Pleash. I want Mommy.¡± She sniffles. Her tears weaken my anger. I sigh and squeeze her hands in mine.. I will bring Mommy. Now, stop crying. ¡°I whisper to her. She pulls her hands away and wipes at her cheeks. I help her wipe the moisture away as I feel my heart aching. Promish? She asks hopefully. ¡°I promise. ¡°I nod reluctantly. Alpha. Levi mind-links me. I grunt, waiting for him to continue. ¡°A car just barged inside our park and knocked out two warriors. He cringes unexpectedly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 LAYLA I didn¡¯t think I would ever steal something in my life but when I stole Theo¡¯s car from outside the packhouse and escaped the pack, I was sure I could do anything possible and impossible for my baby A. The pack warriors tried to stop me but I crashed through everything and followed the map to Alpha Alexander¡¯s pack. His warriors made the same mistake. They tried toe in my way and I saw no other option than to hit them out of my path. Although, I made sure they were not too injured. I am not about tomit murder. When I press the brakes outside the white and blue painted mansion which I am sure is the packhouse, a manes rushing outside. He waves at the warrior running in the direction of the car. They all stop in the distance before stepping back. Good. This means Alpha Alexander is aware it¡¯s me and he is going to face hell. I open the car¡¯s door angrily and get out before mming it close loudly. Where is she!! ¡°I hiss as soon as my eyes meet the eyes of the man who stopped the warriors from attacking me. Inside.¡± He points his thumb in the direction of the main gate. I stalk towards him furiously. He scans the ruined car and his lips twitch.t Take me to my daughter. Right now. ¡°I tell him when I get close. Follow me.¡± He shrugs and turns around. Without wasting a single moment, I follow him inside the big mansion. My heart lurches at the thought of finding A crying or hurt The man in front of me takes many sharp turns and leads me to a closed brown wooden door. He stops outside it. I take my eyes off the door and look at him. He turns around and faces me with a smile on his lips. -Go inside. ¡°He says before moving past me and disappearing down the corridor. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 1 frown and stare at his back until he is gone. I saw the delight in his eyes. It¡¯s strange. Ignoring the thought and the intense pain in my back and arm, I open the door and enter the room. To my surprise, it¡¯s not a bedroom but a study. My eyes find the racks of books first before slowly taking in the space. The search ends when I see the back of the familiar man. He is standing by the window with his hands in his grey cks. Fear crawls down my spine but I push it away and close the door. Where is my daughter?¡± My voice drops unconsciously. it¡¯s unique. Even an Alpha can¡¯t rip apart I saw what he can do. He is a powerful m¨¢n and the strength he possesses¡ªit¡¯s unique. Even an someone with their bare hands, as he did to the rogue. And he did it with ease. I swallow the nervousness bubbling in my throat and step forth. I am itching to see my baby. I don¡¯t think I can y this silent game with him any longer. Where is A?! Where is my daughter?! Tell me. ¡°I hiss, stomping towards him. Chapter 12 He turns around before I can invade his private space. I halt in my way. Heat pools in my belly when my eyes meet the silver orbs. Coldness radiates from his figure. ¡°She is not your daughter. She is my daughter.¡± He states calmly. You think you can drop out of nowhere and take her away from me? You were not there for all these years. I was and now, don¡¯t have the right to barge in our lives and take her away. ¡°Anger burns in my veins. you I disregard the cold look and take a step ahead anyway. Sparks shoot down my spine, taking away all pain immediately. A soft sigh escapes my lips, drowning my next angry words. It¡¯s like I have walked in the sun for a long time and I have burned with heat but as soon as I am near him, the heat dissipates into a soft cold breeze, Whose fault is that?¡± He narrows his eyes on me. 1 shudder and take a step back. The sparks remain crawling over my skin but the pain returns in my body. It¡¯s better this way. He left me to die, after all. I have told you many times. I didn¡¯t know you were her father. ¡°I mumble in frustration. But you told me you got rid of her when we met.¡± He uses. ¡®I never said it. You assumed this. ¡°I scoff. He p He presses his lips in a thin line. I squint my eyes, throwing him my best re. Seems like you have finally realized that you are an idiot, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I add with a little smirk on my lips. The smirk is wiped off my lips the next moment when his hand closes around my throat. I gasp. My wide eyes meet his icy stare. He pulls me closer. His breath ghosts my lips, caressing and tempting me to think about the things the bond wants from me. My hands remain by my side as he squeezes my throat in warning. ¡°Be careful, La. I have no tolerance for this mouth. ¡°His husky voice hits my nerves, making my back arch. D a m n, he makes my name sound hot. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. I should hate him because he is a filthy man. He dislikes me because I don¡¯t have a wolf and he left me to die in the forest. I ce my hand over his wrist, but my resolve weakens when he gives my throat another squeeze. A moan flies out of my mouth. His eyes darken. His gaze lowers to my parted lips. You are a s l u t for my touch. ¡°He exhales a warm breath. ¡°In your dreams. ¡°I sneer, but ites out weak. He smirks, My blood boils in anger. I shouldn¡¯t be doing this. A must be waiting for me. ¡°Give me my daughter back!¡± I yell in his face, forgetting what a man like him can do to me. He has my neck under his palm. He can twist it and kill me. But, I don¡¯t give a d a m n. I need to have my angel back in my arms. Just the thought of her crying and looking for me has my mother¡¯s instinct kicking in. And it¡¯s stronger than the pull of the bond, I am sure. She is our daughter. ¡± Alpha Alexander says, c o o l y. I open my mouth to tell him he can go bite himself in the a but he shuts me up by turning me around abruptly. My breath is knocked out of my lungs. Chapter 12 He presses me into the wall as his other handnds on my bare thigh. The knee-length blue dress I am wearing rises as his hand slides higher. Goosebumps erupt on my skin and the familiar wetness pools in my panties.. ¡°Give in to me.¡± He leans in, pressing his nose to mine. ¡°Be mine. And I will let you have everything you want, Baby. ¡°He whispers in a husky tone, sending shivers down my cold spine. Is he bipr? What¡¯s wrong with him? I let out a shuddery breath as his thumb rubs a line up my throat. I force myself to stay still and hold my ground. No! Never!¡± I hiss. But, the denial leaves me when his lips meet mine. I am shocked out of my mind and my eyes turn round. He tastes like cigarettes and mint, intoxicating and domineering. His teeth nibble on my bottom lip, sucking a moan out of my mouth. I turn into jelly against his huge body,pletely failing to remember where I am and who he is My lips move over his instinctively as if I know him, and his mouth already, as if I had done this my whole life. The small bit of that night I recall revolves in my head, turning me into a hot mess in his arms. My knees weaken. His hand holds me up by my throat, applying more pressure and gripping me strongly. Mio Tesoro, You feel so good. His familiar grunts echo in my ears, stealing the little breath and energy I have left in me. He pulls away abruptly, leaving his taste lingering on my lips. Unknowingly, my eyes had closed and I don¡¯t even notice until he is away. snap them open and look into his eyes. The victorious smirk stretches the left corner of his lips as the coldness stays clouding his eyes. *Deny it now. ¡°He mocks. I hold my breath. My eyes stare into his. The world is suddenly too irrelevant and I know it¡¯s because of this stup id bond. I need to snap out of it. I need to I yelp when he leans in again. My lips part, inviting him in but he halts a breath away. Do you really think I will indulge your desires? ¡°He scoff¡¯s wickedly. My cheeks flush at the realization. He just wanted to embarrass me and he seeded indeed. Tears well in my eyes due to the humiliation. I squeeze my tingling lips together to keep the tears at bay. I won¡¯t cry and give him the satisfaction of seeing me break. ¡°You are a b a s t a r d!¡± I scoff before cing my hands on his chest and pushing him away. He steps back, letting me have the little space I need. His hand falls away from my neck. I am taking my daughter and leaving this ce. ¡°I tell him before taking a step ahead. ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± He says, grabbing my wrist and making me stop, Do you think you can stop me?¡± I shake my head. His grip tightens on my wrist. I wipice as something wet starts trickling down the length of my hand. Even the sparks are not enough to cover the pain he is causing me by squeezing my injury, Chapter 12 If I say you are not going anywhere, it means you are not going anywhere. ¡°His silver eyes spit fire. I re at him while struggling to breathe. I can¡¯t handle this pain. There is no way I am letting you steal more time from me. I will not let my daughter go again. And she doesn¡¯t want to let you go.¡± His grip loosens around my wrist. Is she fine?¡± I blurt the thing I should have asked first. My hand closes around his hand on my wrist as desperation prates my moist eyes. He is about to say something but he decides against it. Ilis stare drops to my hand which is touching him. Alpha Alexander. Please tell me ¡ª A is fine. ¡°I plead. She is fine even se you tried your best to get her hurt.¡± He whispers, dragging his gaze back to my eyes. I let out a sigh of relief. If she is fine, then everything is fine in this world. All this pain means nothing to me as long as my daughter is alright. His eyes stare into mine, searching for something I can¡¯tprehend. I swallow the lump in my throat and slowly pull my hand back. You have to stay here. ¡°Hemands. ¡°What do you mean?¡± My eyes soften. A wants aplete family. So, you will be staying here from now on as her mother. ¡°His tone remainsmanding That¡¯s not possible. I have to get back to my pack. ¡°I shake my head. This is your pack now.¡± He releases my wrist. ¨C You can¡¯t decide that. ¡°I frown. ¡°I just did. ¡°He pushes his hand inside the pockets of his cks. Well I won¡¯t ept your decision. ¡°I shrug. Then you can¡¯t see her again. ¡°It is so easy for him to threaten me in his deep and detached voice. I am her mother. You can¡¯t stop me from seeing her. ¡°My frown deepens. ¡°I am her Dad, yet you tried to keep her from me. ¡°He seethes. His eyes take on the electric blue color of his wolf, making me gulp. I am speechless on this topic. ¨C I am leaving. I tell him. You can¡¯t leave, La. You are in my pack and you can¡¯t get out of here if I don¡¯t allow it. ¡°His icy voice freezes my blood. Ipletely disregarded this possibility/He can keep me as hostage here and I won¡¯t be able to fight him. ¡°Do you think I am alo alone? I have a whole pack after me, you know. They..they wille for me. ¡°I stutter nervously. Silence follows my weak threat. I look into the electric blue eyes of his wolf and notice how calm and handsome he is. ¡°They are already here. ¡°He says when the electric blue color shifts to silver. 377% Chapter 12 What? My eyes widen. *Your pack warriors are here to get you back. They won¡¯t leave alive though. I will get rid of them so you can stay here with ease. No more threats and trouble. ¡°He smiles at me. The maliciousness of the gesture makes my knees tremble. No.¡±I mumble in horror. ¡°Yes.¡± He nods, before walking towards the door. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 LAYLA The best option is to grab my daughter and make a run for it. That¡¯s what I think when Alpha Alexander leaves. I exit his study and run around the whole house, searching for my baby. A. ¡°I huff, opening one door after the other. The maids inside the house ignore me like they can¡¯t see me when I try to ask them about her. It sets my veins alight but I am adamant on finding A and leaving from here. After searching the ground floor, I climb the stairs and look inside the rooms on the upper floor. A door at the end of the corridor opens and a blonde head pokes out. I pause, staring into her blue eyes. Are you La? A¡¯s Mommy? She asks. I nod, rushing in that direction. Maybe this woman knows. She steps aside from the open door when she sees me approaching her. As I expected, A is sitting on the bed inside. She picks her head and my eyes meet her red- rimmed small eyes. My baby. ¡°I push the woman aside without dy and barge inside the room before dropping to my knees in front of my daughter. Mommy!¡± She jumps into my arms, wrapping her arms around my neck like she always does. My lips press to her head, kissing every spot I can find. My hands pat her sides, making sure she is unharmed andpletely fine. Mommy.¡± She sniffles, tightening her hold around my neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°I question in fear.. Where did you go?¡± She whispers. ¡°I am here. ¡°I rub her back. ¡°I am here, A. I am not going anywhere without you. Tears slide out of my eyes after finally reuniting with her. I don¡¯t want to let her go for the rest of the day or perhaps, the rest of my life. But, we need to leave. Theo and Alpha Alexander are at the border, ready to fight each other but if I am gone, they won¡¯t have a reason to go to war. ¡°Come on. ¡°I whisper, picking her in my arms and standing up. ¡°Where?¡±A pulls her head out of my neck and looks at me. The redness on her cheeks and in her eyes squeezes my heart painfully. I wipe her wet checks with my right hand. The soft skin is heated as if she had been rubbing at it for some time now. ¡°Away from here. ¡°I utter before turning around. The woman is standing in the doorway. Her arms are folded over her chest. I frown at her when I notice the stern look in her eyes You can¡¯t take her away, La. ¡°She sighs. ¡°She is my daughter. No one can stop me. ¡°I let out before progressing towards her. ¡°Are we going with Daddy? A inquires, startling me. ¡°What?¡± I halt. ¡°Daddy ishing, right? Her lips pucker out. No. It¡¯s just you and me, A. Like always. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he already told A about himself. No, I won¡¯t leave Daddy.¡± She shocks me with her sudden defiance, I stare at her with my wide eyes. I don¡¯t know what to say. I can tell her that Daddy will join uster but that will be a lie and I don¡¯t want to lie to my baby and break her heart in the future when she realizes the truth. ¨C Daddy can¡¯te with us, baby. ¡°I pat her head softly. ¡°We can stay here. ¡°She whines, kicking her legs in the air in an attempt to make me put her down. We can¡¯t. A. This is not our home. My frown deepens. It ish. See. Daddy hash a room for me here.¡± She points her forefinger to our left. I look at the light pink and skin-colored walls. I notice the pink furniture is all made for babies and then I nce at the bed with Barbie sheets. Does he think he can get my daughter on his side by giving her things I can¡¯t afford? Anger swirls in my eyes when I take them off the things he has provided for A, -We are leaving. A. ¡°I say firmly and start to walk. The woman blocks the path, keeping her arms folded over her chest. I am ready to throw my hands at her and fight my way out but A starts wailing suddenly. My heart sinks as I look at her. She is crying so loud and she hasn¡¯t done that after her first year. ¡°A, baby. 1 cup her cheek, wiping the big tears she is shedding. ¡°Daddy. I need Daddy.¡± She s o bs . Something twists inside my chest when I see her crying for him. My anger at him grows because he managed to brainwash my daughter in a mere three days. Now, she thinks she needs him when we never needed him before I spent the next few minutes calming A down but it¡¯s nearly impossible when she keeps crying that she doesn¡¯t want to leave here. To make things worse, the woman is looking at me like I am an evil mother. No one understands what¡¯s wrong between Alpha Alexander and me and why I can¡¯t leave my baby here. ¡°Just quit being stubborn, La. How long are you going to keep A crying? Can¡¯t you see she needs both of you? Why are hurting her?¡± The woman hisses, atst, surprising me. you A lump forms in my throat as I see my daughter¡¯s face. I know there is nothing I can gain by hurting her heart. I will have to stay and slowly bring my daughter back to my side.. Shh, baby. ¡°I press my lips to her wet cheeks. Daddy.¡± She wails. 15:43 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 13 ¡°We are staying with Daddy. ¡°I pull her head to my shoulder, before patting her back soothingly. 48.77% A stops crying almost immediately. I am not familiar with this behavior. It¡¯s like she has learned to cry to get what she wants and after her mission ispleted, she doesn¡¯t see the need to continue. Alpha Alexander is definitely a bad influence for her. Sighing, I walk back to the bed and ce her down on it. She tries to cling to me but I grab her small hands in mine and ce them in herp. Are you mad, Mommy? Are you leaving me again? ¡°Her eyes peer into mine. No, baby, I need to go talk to Daddy. Do you think you can stay here with her for a while? ¡°I am reluctant to leave her but I need to go and stop Alpha Alexander from waging war against the Lotus Pack. Serafina. My name is Serafina. ¡°The woman whispers. Stay with Aunt Serafina, okay baby? ¡°I wipe the remnants of tears from her cheeks and wait for her small nod before getting up. ¡°Look after her until I return. ¡°I tell the woman warily. I will.¡± She nods with a nice smile on her lips. It seems like her hostility was only until I gave in. If I don¡¯t find her here after Ie back, we will be having a word. ¡°I warn subtly. Her smile falls. She nods sternly. I walk past her and leave the room. My feet carry me to the main door before I settle into Theo¡¯s damaged car and follow the line of other cars that are moving in a single direction. I have to stop this massacre. No one must get hurt because of me. But, I don¡¯t know how I will do it. From the looks of it, convincing Alpha Alexander to do something is like asking a wall to move on its own. N?velDrama.Org content rights. 0 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 LAYLA I reach the border and turn off the engine. Alpha Alexander¡¯s warriors are gathered around the area in their human forms which makes me sigh in relief. If they haven¡¯t shifted yet, it means the war is not on. I move through the crowd, carning curious looks from others. Ignoring them altogether, I aim for the front where I am sure Alpha Alexander must be. As expected, he is standing in the front line, staring at the army of warriors in the distance. I take my eyes off his back which is to me and focus on the people of my pack. Theo is the one leading the warriors of the Lotus Pack, and he hasn¡¯t noticed me yet. I hasten my steps to get to Alpha Alexander faster. Theo¡¯s gaze diverts to me when he sees me emerging through the crowd. ¡°La. His eyes darken in anger and worry. I swallow, facing Alpha Alexander who has turned around to watch me. His eyes are void of any emotion, making it hard for me to tell what he is feeling or thinking at this moment. My heart pounds in my chest as I end the little distance between us and stand in front of him. ¡°We need to talk. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I whisper, conscious of all the eyes on us. His zing eyes on me make me shudder. He takes a step ahead. His chest brushes my body. I stumble back. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we have anything to talk about.¡± He says, smirking. ¡°I don¡¯t want this war. Please, stop it. ¡°I shake my head. ¡°Why do you think I care about what you want, La¡± His voice lowers. Hear pools in my belly at the sound of my name. I don¡¯t think I will ever stop finding it so hot when he says it It¡¯s meaningless. ¡°I utter. ¡°How so?¡± He wonders. I look into his eyes. My tongue loosens in my mouth momentarily. He is just too¡ªhandsome. And he is supposed to be my mate, my protector, my shield. But he is none of them. I am staying here. Let me talk to Theo. We can sort this out. You don¡¯t need to fight a war over me. ¡°I tell him, ignoring the pain in my heart. Who told you Lam fighting a war over you? ¡°Alpha Alexander rolls his eyes. I press my lips in a thin line. It¡¯s so hard to get something into his head. They tr e s p a s s e d on my border. Now, they must pay for it.¡± He seethes. I step into his body furiously, Sparks explode behind my eyes but they are not enough to subdue the frustration I feel towards him. *They came for me and they will leave, Alpha Alexander. You won¡¯t harm them. ¡°I assert, staring deep into his eyes. Chapter 14 Surprise crosses his face at my tone. I take notice of it but I am not backing down now. Why do you think I will listen¡ª¡± *I am going to talk to them now. Call off your warriors. There is going to be no war today. ¡°I cut in and move past him. My heart flutters in my chest. I don¡¯t know where I am getting this courage. His hand closes around my wrist. I halt and nce at him from over my shoulder. He jerks at my arm, tugging me back into his body. His inviting scent overpowers my senses, knocking out the fake courage. ¨C I like this feisty attitude but it won¡¯t work with me. His reddening facees into my view. I tremble against his vast body. His hands drop to my waist before lowering down to my butt and giving it a squeeze in a warning. Iyelp, shocked out of my mind. He just squeezed my a s s in front of the people of his pack and my pack. I can sense the air charging with surprise and interest. Leave her. ¡°I hear a growl from the distance. It¡¯s Theo. I ce my hands over his and pull them off my a s s c h e e ks . What is this man doing? Is he mad? My cheeks heat up in embarrassment as I step away from him. Satisfaction fills Alpha Alexander¡¯s eyes. He managed to shut me up. ¨C Is he one of your flings?¡± He points behind him. I don¡¯t dare look at Theo who must be fuming. My eyes narrow down on Alpha Alexander who is having fun in this grave situation. ¡°He is the man who took care of A when you were not there. He is like a father to her and undoubtedly he is far better than you. ¡°I scoff. Alpha Alexander¡¯s icy re makes me close my mouth. I swallow my saliva and stare back at him defiantly. ¡°What else is he good at taking care of?¡± He sneers, ring at me. I know what he is implying. It makes my heart drop into the pit of my stomach nervously. ¡°A loves him. Please, don¡¯t hurt him or anyone else. She cares about all of them. ¡°I whisper reluctantly. The man before me stiffens but doesn¡¯t say anything after that. I stay on my spot, watching him until I am sure he won¡¯t object to me going to Theo. Surprisingly, he seems like he doesn¡¯t want to hurt A. A corner of my heart melts for this side of him, and my anger at him shrinks a little. ¡°La. ¡°Theo¡¯s voice breaks my staring contest with him. I look down and walk away from him. Everyone stares at me warily as I make my way to Theo. He is impatiently shifting his weight from one foot to another in an attempt to contain himself. I know he wants to run to me and act all cozy but he can¡¯t do that in front of his warriors. He will be seen as weak. I approach him quickly and stop when a distance of two steps is left. Theo doesn¡¯t take the hint and crosses that line before pulling me into his arms. Why do you keep doing this to me?¡± He whispers in my ear. my N?velDrama.Org content rights. 37750 Chapter 14 His heat warms my body but I can¡¯t bring myself to wrap my arms around him. Something in me thinks it is wrong. Alpha Alexander is my mate and we haven¡¯t rejected each other yet. ¡°Theo. ¡°I mumble softly. ¡°Where is A? Is she okay?¡± He pulls back abruptly. ¡°She is fine, Theo. She is back at Alpha Alexander¡¯s packhouse. ¡°I whisper hesitantly. He thinks of her as a daughter and has raised her like one. I don¡¯t know what he will feel after knowing her real father is here and A wants to stay with him. It¡¯s all so cruel to him, to me, and to Alpha Alexander. I am here to take you both back. ¡°Theo hisses, as his eyes re at something or rather someone behind me. Theo. ¡°I ce my hand over his forearm. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I am here and I won¡¯t leave you behind, La. I will protect you both. ¡°He assures mc. My heart softens. Theo knows he is heavily outnumbered in this war and he might end up losing his life but he is ready to go all out. I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve him. And I hate myself for how I am about to break his heart. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 LAYLA We need to stay here, Theo. ¡°I whisper. ¡°What do you mean?¡± His brows rise to his hairline. Alpha Alexander is A¡¯s Dad, Theo. It¡¯s natural for her to want to be here. And 1¡ª1 want to stay with her. Here. In this pack. I am here because I want to be here. ¡°1 tell him while looking into his eyes. I can see the pain I am causing by saying this to him. He wants to stay with us. We are essential to him and yet, I am telling him that we don¡¯t share the same sentiment. My heart twists inside my chest when the muscles in his arm tighten under my grip. ¡°You want to stay here? With him?¡± His gaze switches between me and the man far behind me. *No. ¡°I shake my head. I can¡¯t be this cruel. You just said¡­¡± He trails off. ¡°I said A wants to stay here, Theo, and she deserves to spend this time with her father. I just want to stay with my daughter. This doesn¡¯t mean I am breaking all bonds with your pack. This only means I will stay here as long as A wants. I hope he gets it. I really hope so. Tell me he is not using something against you. ¡°Theo grabs my hand suddenly and squeezes it. No. Theo. He will not hurt her, or me, because I am the mother of his child. ¡°It¡¯s a lie. I can tell Theo hardly believes it, but it¡¯s best in this situation. His eyes search mine for a brief moment. I stare back, trying to give him the assurance he needs. Go back home, Theo. This war is not worth it. ¡°I whisper softly when he doesn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Is that what you want?¡± He asks in a simr soft voice, It¡¯s so easy to talk to him and convince him because all he cares about is what I want and what A wants. I don¡¯t think I will ever meet a selfless man like him, who puts others¡¯ needs and wants above his own. I can tell he desperately wants us to return with him and he is ready to fight for it, but he won¡¯t say it. With a heavy heart in my chest and tears in my eyes, I nod my head. Theo releases my hand almost instantly. He covers up the pain in his eyes with a gentle smile. You know I am always here for you, right? You know I will do what makes you happy, right? ¡°He whispers to me. I know, Theo. You are a great friend. ¡°I¡¯nod. His smile falters but he manages to stretch his lips again. He nods reluctantly and looks behind me. *I apologize for this intrusion, Alpha Alexander. I was under the impression that you were trying to hurt two of my pack members, so I came with the Army. This won¡¯t happen again. ¡°Theo speaks to him. ¡°Get out of my territory at once. The cold replyes from the distance Theo sighs and looks at me. ¡°You will be fine here?¡± He asks yie onest time. er 15 I nod. I will be fine here. I promise. Please take care of A and bring her to meet me once in a while.¡± He whispers, I can tell it¡¯s hard for him to even imagine not meeting A every day like he did for the past few years but he is holding himself together better than I expected. Nothing changes between us. Theo. Nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter if we stay in the same pack or not, you mean the same to me and A. ¡°I leave his arm. This time, the smile he shows me is genuine. I smile back and wrap my arms around myself. Move back. ¡°Theomands the warriors. His eyes never leave mine. The warriors get back inside their cars, ready to move out of Alpha Alexander¡¯s territory. Theo stays behind for some moments, watching me. ¡°By the way, I have your car and it¡¯s Keep it. He blurts before I can tell him that I wrecked it. I chuckle, shaking my head. I don¡¯t think I should tell him. Thank you. ¡°I whisper. He steps ahead to hug me again but the growling from behind makes him pause in his way. He looks at Alpha Alexander from over my shoulder curiously and throws him a wide smile. ¡°Get out. Right. F u c k i n g. Now. Alpha Alexander growls. ¡°You should go. Theo. ¡°I shudder. Theo nods and moves to his car. I stay behind and see them all leaving. I can tell that the warriors behind me are doing the same. I am so relieved that there was no war today. I don¡¯t think I can live with myself after harming others. ¨C Did you f u c k him?¡± A deep voice sneers in my ear. My hair rises on its ends as I abruptly turn around. My foot twists, leaving me falling back. I gasp as a strong arm wraps around my waist and tugs me into a hard chest. My nose presses into his bare neck. To my surprise, a full-body shudder rolls over him. I pull my head back instantly and look into the pair of silver eyes that are murdering me with their intensity. ¡°You know what¡ª¡°I whisper over his lips. His dark, zing eyes fall to my lips, drinking the sight. My stomach twists into knots. It¡¯s not hard to realize that the bond affects him much harder than it does to me. He has his wolf, after all, and that creature won¡¯t let him rest unless he has his mark on me. Yet, this man resists the bond just because I don¡¯t have a wolf. So, it¡¯s high time, he gets a taste of his own medicine. ¡°He did. Every night. And, you know what else¡ª¡°1 push at his chest but he doesn¡¯t let me go.¡± It¡¯s none of your business, Alpha Alexander.¡± Don¡¯t test me, wornan. I don¡¯t think you will like the consequences. He growls above my lips, sending tiny shivers down Ìï Chapter 15 ¡°Don¡¯t test me, man! You don¡¯t know what an angry mother can do. I scoff, pushing at his chest harder. * 76%0 His scowl turns into an unexpected grin. I frown at the suddenness of the gesture. My eyes take in his lips before stopping at his right cheek. He has a dimple. Oh, Goddess. I never saw this before. My fingers itch to touch it but I control the urge and stand still on my spot. He takes a long breath and releases me from his death grip. This is going to be interesting. La. Be prepared for what¡¯s toe.¡± His husky warning leaves me breathless. He turns around and walks a little away before stopping. My jaw hangs low as I watch his back. He nces at me from over his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day.¡±Alpha Alexander groans. I shake my head and start following him back to his car. I don¡¯t know how to deal with this man. He is angry one moment, smiling another, and then flirting in the very next. I don¡¯t think he can decide what he wants. Neither can you. A strange voice giggles in my head, making me stop beside his Bentley, What is this now? COMMENTThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 15 LAYLA We need to stay here, Theo. ¡°I whisper. ¡°What do you mean?¡± His brows rise to his hairline. Alpha Alexander is A¡¯s Dad, Theo. It¡¯s natural for her to want to be here. And 1¡ª1 want to stay with her. Here. In this pack. I am here because I want to be here. ¡°1 tell him while looking into his eyes. I can see the pain I am causing by saying this to him. He wants to stay with us. We are essential to him and yet, I am telling him that we don¡¯t share the same sentiment. My heart twists inside my chest when the muscles in his arm tighten under my grip. ¡°You want to stay here? With him?¡± His gaze switches between me and the man far behind me. *No. ¡°I shake my head. I can¡¯t be this cruel. You just said¡­¡± He trails off. ¡°I said A wants to stay here, Theo, and she deserves to spend this time with her father. I just want to stay with my daughter. This doesn¡¯t mean I am breaking all bonds with your pack. This only means I will stay here as long as A wants. I hope he gets it. I really hope so. Tell me he is not using something against you. ¡°Theo grabs my hand suddenly and squeezes it. No. Theo. He will not hurt her, or me, because I am the mother of his child. ¡°It¡¯s a lie. I can tell Theo hardly believes it, but it¡¯s best in this situation. His eyes search mine for a brief moment. I stare back, trying to give him the assurance he needs. Go back home, Theo. This war is not worth it. ¡°I whisper softly when he doesn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Is that what you want?¡± He asks in a simr soft voice, It¡¯s so easy to talk to him and convince him because all he cares about is what I want and what A wants. I don¡¯t think I will ever meet a selfless man like him, who puts others¡¯ needs and wants above his own. I can tell he desperately wants us to return with him and he is ready to fight for it, but he won¡¯t say it. With a heavy heart in my chest and tears in my eyes, I nod my head. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Theo releases my hand almost instantly. He covers up the pain in his eyes with a gentle smile. You know I am always here for you, right? You know I will do what makes you happy, right? ¡°He whispers to me. I know, Theo. You are a great friend. ¡°I¡¯nod. His smile falters but he manages to stretch his lips again. He nods reluctantly and looks behind me. *I apologize for this intrusion, Alpha Alexander. I was under the impression that you were trying to hurt two of my pack members, so I came with the Army. This won¡¯t happen again. ¡°Theo speaks to him. ¡°Get out of my territory at once. The cold replyes from the distance Theo sighs and looks at me. ¡°You will be fine here?¡± He asks yie onest time. er 15 I nod. I will be fine here. I promise. Please take care of A and bring her to meet me once in a while.¡± He whispers, I can tell it¡¯s hard for him to even imagine not meeting A every day like he did for the past few years but he is holding himself together better than I expected. Nothing changes between us. Theo. Nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter if we stay in the same pack or not, you mean the same to me and A. ¡°I leave his arm. This time, the smile he shows me is genuine. I smile back and wrap my arms around myself. Move back. ¡°Theomands the warriors. His eyes never leave mine. The warriors get back inside their cars, ready to move out of Alpha Alexander¡¯s territory. Theo stays behind for some moments, watching me. ¡°By the way, I have your car and it¡¯s Keep it. He blurts before I can tell him that I wrecked it. I chuckle, shaking my head. I don¡¯t think I should tell him. Thank you. ¡°I whisper. He steps ahead to hug me again but the growling from behind makes him pause in his way. He looks at Alpha Alexander from over my shoulder curiously and throws him a wide smile. ¡°Get out. Right. F u c k i n g. Now. Alpha Alexander growls. ¡°You should go. Theo. ¡°I shudder. Theo nods and moves to his car. I stay behind and see them all leaving. I can tell that the warriors behind me are doing the same. I am so relieved that there was no war today. I don¡¯t think I can live with myself after harming others. ¨C Did you f u c k him?¡± A deep voice sneers in my ear. My hair rises on its ends as I abruptly turn around. My foot twists, leaving me falling back. I gasp as a strong arm wraps around my waist and tugs me into a hard chest. My nose presses into his bare neck. To my surprise, a full-body shudder rolls over him. I pull my head back instantly and look into the pair of silver eyes that are murdering me with their intensity. ¡°You know what¡ª¡°I whisper over his lips. His dark, zing eyes fall to my lips, drinking the sight. My stomach twists into knots. It¡¯s not hard to realize that the bond affects him much harder than it does to me. He has his wolf, after all, and that creature won¡¯t let him rest unless he has his mark on me. Yet, this man resists the bond just because I don¡¯t have a wolf. So, it¡¯s high time, he gets a taste of his own medicine. ¡°He did. Every night. And, you know what else¡ª¡°1 push at his chest but he doesn¡¯t let me go.¡± It¡¯s none of your business, Alpha Alexander.¡± Don¡¯t test me, wornan. I don¡¯t think you will like the consequences. He growls above my lips, sending tiny shivers down Ìï Chapter 15 ¡°Don¡¯t test me, man! You don¡¯t know what an angry mother can do. I scoff, pushing at his chest harder. * 76%0 His scowl turns into an unexpected grin. I frown at the suddenness of the gesture. My eyes take in his lips before stopping at his right cheek. He has a dimple. Oh, Goddess. I never saw this before. My fingers itch to touch it but I control the urge and stand still on my spot. He takes a long breath and releases me from his death grip. This is going to be interesting. La. Be prepared for what¡¯s toe.¡± His husky warning leaves me breathless. He turns around and walks a little away before stopping. My jaw hangs low as I watch his back. He nces at me from over his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day.¡±Alpha Alexander groans. I shake my head and start following him back to his car. I don¡¯t know how to deal with this man. He is angry one moment, smiling another, and then flirting in the very next. I don¡¯t think he can decide what he wants. Neither can you. A strange voice giggles in my head, making me stop beside his Bentley, What is this now? 0 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ALEXANDER I am having a hard time understanding this woman. At one moment, I think she is just a weak, good-for-nothing creature I need to get rid of. But the next moment, she surprises me by talking back to me. No one talks back to me when I am in a good mood, let alone when I am all out at war. But, apparently, she does now. Her juicy a s s needs some s p a n k s for that, but I don¡¯t think I want to do that. I just think I am confused. I don¡¯t want to see her, but I am forced to see her and even tolerate her. I don¡¯t know where this is leading me. I sigh and roll up the sleeves of my shirt. Daddy. ¡°A, my Princesses running down the stairs. Serafina is hot on her tail, but she can¡¯t catch the ray of sunshine. I leave my sleeves and walk towards her. She wraps her small frame around my left leg when she reaches me and throws her head back to show me a toothy grin. I bend down and pick her up. Her hands drop to my shoulders instantly. She giggles cutely. I know the drill by now. In a few days. I feel like I know everything about her, but at the same time. I feel like I know nothing about my daughter. It¡¯s some mixed feeling I can¡¯tprehend. You bring Mommy. She nudges her nose against mine. A genuine smile pulls at my lips. Not bring. It¡¯s brought, Princess. 1 correct her mistake and earn a nose scrunch as a reply. Are you happy now?¡± Ib her hair with my fingers. I am shooooo happy.¡± She leaves my shoulders and spreads her arms to tell me how happy she is. I grin, bopping her nose with my finger. ¡°I am happy because you are happy.¡± ¡°A¡± La¡¯s voice calls her name from behind. The little angel in my arms kicks my stomach. I know this gesture too. I put her down to her feet and she is off to her Mommy hastily. Serafina remains behind and watches the interaction between the Mother-daughter duo like me. A runs to La and thetter picks her up before she can cling to her legs like she does to me. The action is effortless and practiced. My heart misses a beat. Anger threatens to resurface. I shouldn¡¯t be mad at her for being a good mother, but I can¡¯t help it when I see her. La kisses A¡¯s cheeks before caressing the left one softly. Mommy ish not mad. ¡°A giggles, dropping her face in the crook of her neck and nuzzling her nose there. Mommy can never be mad with A. 7 She presses a kiss to our daughter¡¯s head.. I stare at them. La¡¯s eyes meet mine. The surroundings be dull for me as I search her eyes to know what she is feeling. The deep-rooted anger and pain are not hard to detect there, It¡¯s good that we feel the same way, Chapter 17 ¡®I don¡¯t feel the same way. Atticus, my wolf scoffs. I block my connection with him so I am not forced to listen to his ranting right now. He wants La because he is an animal and it¡¯s his primal instinct to grab his mate, f u c k her and then im her as his own for the rest of his life but I am part human and I have many things to think about. Right now, I am at war with a mysterious enemy, a force I have been trying hard to defeat for so long and I can¡¯t afford to have a wolfless mate in my Luna¡¯s spot. That will not only weaken me as the Alpha but also cause harm to my warriors. A Luna is connected to the whole pack, after all. If I was a regr warrior or patrol guard who was not bound by duty to so many people, perhaps, I wouldn¡¯t mind La¡¯s wolfless nature. But right now, I am not allowed that liberty. She fell asleep. ¡°La whispers softly. I blink, focusing on the woman in front of me. She is gently rocking our daughter in her arms. My heart jumps in my throat when I look at both of them in one frame. I need to tuck her in bed. ¡°She adds when I don¡¯t reply. Serafina. Lead her to A¡¯s room and then prepare a room for her.¡± I tell my G a m m a ¡®s mate. ¡°Yes, Alpha ¡°She replies. Make sure La¡¯s room is nowhere near mine. ¡°I roll my eyes before turning around and walking to the stairs. I will get my alone time with my Princess when this woman leaves her in bed. I will go visit her at night. I should get some work done by then My friend was on her way here. She hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I need to call her. Can you perhaps lend me your charger? My phone¡¯s battery is dead. I hear La talking to Serafina. ¡°You can call her from my phone. ¡°She tells her politely. ¡°I don¡¯t recall her number. It¡¯s saved on my phone so a charger will do.¡± La says. What is her friending here for now? How many troubling people does she have with her? It¡¯s like she is the Queen of ants and all these small ants are following her here. Levi. ¡°I ignore the talk be ween the two women and mindlink my Beta. He doesn¡¯t respond for a few moments. I halt at the top stairs. It has happened for the first time in forever that Levi hasn¡¯t replied on the first call. Levi. I use my Alpha tone to get him to talk to me. *Alpha. ¡°His breathless voice sounds in my head. ¡°What happened to you? ¡°I frown and climb the rest of the stairs. I-AlphaL He stutters, and his breathing bes more ragged. What the f u c k is going on with you? It¡¯s like he is f u c k i n g someone. Mate. He utters one word before the mindlink goes silent again. My brows shoot to my hairline in surprise. I am certain that no female from this pack is his mate unless someone has recently turned eighteen and I don¡¯t know Chapter 17 A thought crosses my mind when I think about it, Little Miss Trouble said her friend wasing here. Is it La¡¯s friend? ¡°I ask, using my Alpha tone again. ¡®Y.. Yes. He replies roughly. I end up grinning. A body passes by my side, leaving my spine and hands tingling. * Get an appointment with a psychiatrist. You are going mad. ¡°She grumbles as she throws me a look from over her shoulder. It¡¯s a jab at my silly grin. You will need that appointment more than me. ¡°I tell her. Serafina has gone somewhere, probably to get the charger this little trouble won¡¯t need anymore. She will be too shocked to even think about chargers and phones for a while. What do you mean?¡± She asks without stopping. My friend is banging your friend right now. ¡°I announce without a filter. La turns around abruptly. Her re is directed towards me before moving to A¡¯s sleeping head on her shoulder. Language, Alpha Alexander. She will hear it. And she will copy it.¡± She whisper yells as her hand moves to cover my baby¡¯s exposed ear. I nod in agreement and shut my mouth. Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad a idea for girls to swear, I do think she is too young to do that. Maybe, when she grows up a little, I will sit her down and teach her every essential word to kick others a s s. ¡°Go tuck Princess in bed and thene out. I need to traumatize you. I wave my hand in the air dismissively. La stomps her feet on the floor before scurrying away. My gaze drops to the sway of her full hips as the itching in my hand grows. I haven¡¯t forgotten how tight and good she felt when I f u c k e d her for the first time. After that night with her, I never banged a woman again. The celibacy of so many years is beginning to mess with my head because I sure as hell won¡¯t want to put my hands on that a s s and squeeze it while I pound her p u s s y but yes¡ª I am imagining exactly that right now. She is not wrong. I should reject her soon and move on with someone else. It might not be for love or any positive emotion, but it is essential for my pack¡¯s survival in this crucial time. La steps out of the room and quietly closes the door before rushing in my direction. ¡°What did you mean just now? Her wide eyes peer into mine curiously. That¡¯s what I was talking about. She stares deep into my eyes as if she can see through the holes and can peek inside my soul. No one ever does that to me. I can¡¯t decide if she is just an idiot who knows nothing about me or if she knows this f u c k i n g turns me on ¡°Follow me. ¡°I turn around and walk down the stairs. I can sense her petite body trotting behind me. I follow the tug of the bond with Levi and locate him in his room. Just as we both stop outside the door, it flings open, revealing my shirtless best friend with disheveled hair and a messy appearance. Alpha.¡± He straightens his spine when he sees me and then La. I had toe to greet the new member myself. I tell him with a smirk on my lips. 15:45 Thu, 16 May Gu Chapter 17 Is Daphne here?¡± La asks him carefully, A thud sounds from inside, followed by a loud wince before an awkwardly smiling facees into my view. She is donning Levi¡¯s ck T-shirt and the stench of sex is strong in the air. My eyes take in her neck as I make sure she is marked and imed. Daphne. ¡°La gasps from beside me. I can exin. I can. Trust me. ¡°She waves her hands in the air and then sprints to the shocked Miss Trouble. You traitor. ¡°La scoff¡¯s dramatically. I came here for you, I promise. ¡°The girl named Daphne raises her hands in the air to surrender. How did you end up with him then?¡± La huffs. He is my mate. Daphne reveals nervously. Mate: ¡°Her mouth falls open as I nce at her. I am tempted to cover it with my lips and suck the f u c k i n g attitude out of her. That¡¯s why I look away quickly. 1am her mate. ¡°Levi wraps his arm around Daphne and pulls her to his side possessively. And who are you. Mr?¡± La ces her hands on her a s s, jutting out her firm boobs that have grown bigger than thest time I touched them. I am the Beta. ¡°He replies, confused at her hostile tone. The feisty woman steps closer to my friend and poor Beta before ring at his hand around Daphne. The sane friend removes Levi¡¯s hand from around her waist and steps aside. ¡°And?¡± La sasses. ¡°And what?¡± Levi¡¯s confused gaze switches between us three. ¡°Are you a good man?¡± She asks him. I suppose I am?¡± Levi wonders. He is. He is such a good man in bed. ¡°Daphne joins the conversation. 1 smirk smugly when the fuming woman rolls her eyes at her eager friend. How are you going to keep her happy? What¡¯s your n? La directs her re to Levi again. I rest my side against the wall and watch the interesting sight. ¡°I just met her.¡± Levi provides a nervous answer. ¡°That¡¯s a wrong answer.¡± She scoffs. *You are not her mother.¡± My friend rolls his eyes at her. Look here, Mr. ¡°La steps closer jo him and I am forced to straighten up so I can intervene. ¡°Best friends are second mothers. I might not have given birth to her but I practically raised her. I wiped her nose in middle. school and went shopping for her first bra. I bought her tampons in high school and kicked the a s s of the boy who broke¡ª 15:45 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 17 ¨C ¡°That¡¯s enough information. ¡°Daphne ms her hand to La¡¯s mouth to shut her up. La lets out m u f f l e d words against her palm before biting it. Daphne jumps back and gasps in surprise. So Mr. Beta,e up with a n before I break your teeth that you sank into her neck without having a clear n for making her happyter. ¡°La adds in her feisty tone. I don¡¯t think 1¡ª That¡¯s enough. ¡°I step in between both parties because I have enjoyed the show enough. You don¡¯t get to talk. Stay out of it.¡± La hisses, I don¡¯t give her the chance to run that soft mouth. I bend down and grab her knees before throwingThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. her over my shoulder. Her delicate body sinks into my shoulder, evoking all the wrong desires in me. *Leave the new mates alone. Little Miss Trouble. ¡°I start walking away from my friend and his mate as La hits my back with her tiny fists. She will be a little harmless bomb when I put her down so I am nning on doing that when I reach her new room. We can fight there. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 LAYLA 1 can¡¯t believe Alpha Alexander threw me on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and then strolled to this room. I tried hitting his back and even tried to knock some sense into him with my colorful words but one baffled look from Serafina whom I saw on the way here and I gave up the fight. I am embarrassed. 1 He puts me on my feet. I sway, as blood rushes back to my head. His hands close around my arms, keeping me bnced. I don¡¯t get you. ¡°I mutter, pressing my fingers to my temples, ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± He says and releases my arms. ¡°What was this for? ¡°I hiss, taking my hand off my forehead and opening my eyes to look at his face. He is standing close. His manly scent stuff¡¯s my senses. My mouth waters against my better judgment. I want to kiss the vein in his neck before sucking on his attractive Adams Apple. My cheeks heat up at the weird trail of my thoughts. I don¡¯t usually think about such filthy things but the sweat on the side of his neck and his square jaw in my face are doing giddy things to me. Not to mention, he just carried me like I weighed nothing and he could easily toss me all around without giving a da m n. That¡¯s manhandling clearly. I hated this before, but when his hands touch me, I don¡¯t hate it any longer. It makes my insides turn to liquid heat before wetness slides between my thighs just like right now.¡± Isqueeze my thighs and step away from him. The back of my knees hit the bed. I gulp, ncing over my shoulder, at the huge bed. I won¡¯t touch you. ¡°Alpha Alexander utters, putting a stop to my dirty thoughts. My eyes snap to his deep silver orbs that are shining under the bright lights of the room. The depth in them pulls me in and makes me hold my breath. You not only touched me, but you manhandled me just now. ¡°I fold my arms over my chest. His gaze follows my arms and stops at my breasts. Heat sears under the soles of my feet as his eyes darken visibly. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t like it. Because I can clearly tell how drenched your little p s s y is right now. His husky voice fills the space between us. He has a dirty mouth, and it makes me want to disappear in his heat. It¡¯s not about¡ªthat. I utter.¡± It¡¯s about touching me. You said you won¡¯t He tears his gaze from my breasts and slowly looks up. Wherever his eyesnd, I feel goosebumps erupting and when they meet mine, I feel a full-body shudder rolling over me. This is wrong. He hates me. I am supposed to hate him too. Not desire him with everything in me. ¡°We need to establish some rules.¡± He ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, totally agreeing with him. pays. He pokes his inner cheek with his tongue and takes a few steps back. I can finally breathe when he is out of my space. He plops down on the single seat in the corner of the room while I sit down on the edge of the bed to maintain the much- 1/4 Chapter 18 needed distance between us. A won¡¯t know about the hostility between us. ¡°Alpha Alexander¡¯s tone bes stern when he says. We already established that fact. She needs our presence and we can pretend to be good with each other in front of her. until she is old enough to understand the dynamics of our rtionship. But on the other hand, I believe, we don¡¯t need to put our lives on hold, Alpha Alexander. You can choose someone else as your mate and I willpletely ept it. ¡°I utter, feeling a pang of hurt in my chest. His eyes narrow on me. ¡°In return, I want to do the same. I will choose someone for myself¡± I don¡¯t to finish what I want to say to him. I miss the blur that moves closer to me until Alpha Alexander appears right my face and grips my nape in a tight grip. His fingers dig into my flesh and tilt my head up. He seems to be doing this a lottely. He leans in, leaving his lips hovering above mine. I taste his mint breath on my lips and suddenly recall the rough touch of them on mine as he devoured my mouth right before he humiliated me. * You won¡¯t be going to another man. ¡°A guttural growl rumbles in his chest. -What else do you want me to do? I don¡¯t want to spend my life bound to you because you can¡¯t do the same. Men have needs. And so do women. My throat dries as anger burns his eyes. ¨C Danger is written in his eyes that are staring into my soul. I try to breathe but realize it¡¯s a mistake when more of his expensive cologne and raw scent fills my mouth and nose. He smells rugged and raw masculinity. It makes my lips tingle. I want to taste him. *Alpha Alexander. ¡°I whisper. His hand fists the hair above my nape, igniting fire in my spine. Is it about your lover?¡± He hisses over my lips. * Like I said before, it¡¯s none of your business. ¡°I summon all my courage and frown at him. ¡°It¡¯s my f u c k i n g business. You can¡¯t f u c k i n g think about another m o h e rf u c k r as long as you are mine. ¡°His breath slithers across my lips. Oh, It¡¯s about the bond. ¡°I shudder. ¡°I guess I should have done this sooner. He scowls, tightening his hold on my fisted hair. My core clenches at the roughness of his fingers. *1, 1. La Jones, reject you, Alpha Alexander- His lips seal mine before I can get the burden off my shoulders. The minty taste of his mouth explodes in my buds. His weight pushes me on the bed, on my back. He doesn¡¯t suck, doesn¡¯t nibble, or try to push his tongue in my mouth. He keeps his lips pressed over mine harshly as if he is punishing me. His lips release mine. I inhale a big breath before he flips me on my stomach and hovers above my back. My face disappears in the sheets, as his hands squeeze my a s s c h e e k s and lift them back into his body. A hard bulge pokes the c r a c k in my butt, earning a moan from me, *What are you¡ª doing, Alpha Alex ¡°My m u f f e d words die in my throat when he grinds against me and groans low in his throat. The pressure is so close to my sligk folds where I need him the most, but I can¡¯t say. I won¡¯t. I¡ª Chapter 18 I whimper as his open palmes down harshly on my left cheek. The flesh stings. My body jerks forward before hist fingers dig into my hips and pull me back to him. ¨C He s p a n k s my right check, causing my body to arch into his. I fist the sheets and try to pull my head out of them when his hand leaves my hip and wraps around my nape. He tugs at my hair, pulling me back against him. My spine curves as I roll. back into his body. ¡°You can¡¯t reject me until I ask you to do it. That will be my call. ¡°His dangerous voice growls in my right car. My nipples harden under the dress. I try to pull myself away from the big man behind me but his grip is too tight around my arousal and my body. You You are ying with me. ¡°I whimper as the bulge settles between my a s s c h e k s and rubs¡­ up and down, then up. Oh, Goddess, My eyes roll back in my skull. His teeth nibble on my earlobe, hard. You deceived me. So, it¡¯s fair for me now.¡± He groans after a moment. The arousal almost makes me sumb to his ways but my rational mind gains control at thest moment. It¡¯s not. You can¡¯t force me into anything.¡± I choke on my breath. *You didn¡¯t say no, La.¡± He whispers in my ear, bringing me to the haunting realization. I didn¡¯t say no? What a joke! His hips grind into mine as wetness drips between my legs. I am so turned on that I fear I am going to lose my mind if his bulge is not pressing in the right, throbbing spot. Say no. Another pnds on the side of my left a s s c h e e k. It¡¯s rougher and harsher than the others and gets soothed by his big palm rubbing into the aching flesh. D a m n. Say it.¡±His stubble brushes my neck, causing my nipples to start aching for his aggressive touch. Come on.¡± I need to say no. His bulge slides up, and down again. It¡¯s slow but raw. He wants to take something he is not ready to ept. Pain spreads in my chest at the thought. I bite my lower lip to cover the whimper threatening to escape my mouth. Liquid heat pools in my stomach, flowing down and down. Alpha Alexander¡¯s hand holding my nape starts moving to the front of my throat slowly. His calloused fingers graze my skin, earning another throaty whimper from me that I tried so hard to contain. ¡°No.¡±I utter before his fingers can curl around my throat. ¡°What? Say it louder. I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± His voice reverberates in my chest. *No, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I shudder. It¡¯s important to stop him here or else I don¡¯t think we will stop at all. Silence falls. He stops moving. I expect him to force me with his Alpha tone and power like Josh would have done. He is definitely more powerful than him! Chapter 18 But to my utter surprise, he retreats. His grip on me disappears, leaving me falling on the bed like a lifeless body. I clench the sheets and breathe in. My heart is beating fast and is throbbing in all the wrong ces. The door to the room opens and then ms shut, announcing his exit. He just ¨C left! Contrary to my supposed sane thoughts, a silly smile threatens to break on my lips. At least, he is not into hurting women or forcing them like Josh. Alpha Alexander is different, and somehow, more lethal. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But, that¡¯s not something I should be thinking about right? He wants to make me his toy and I won¡¯t let it happen. From tomorrow, I will initiate my mission to get him off my back as my broody mate. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ALEXANDER 1 finish up my paperwork and lean back in my chair absentmindedly. My thoughts keep drifting to Little Miss Trouble. She feels so d m n good. I am sure this is the bond taking its toll on me but I can¡¯t stop wanting her. I need to reject her but at the same time rejecting her feels impossible. The thought of seeing her with another t w a t sets my veins alight. Sighing. I get up and decide to check up on my Princess. She must be asleep in her bed by now. 1 walk to her room which is located right beside mine as I don¡¯t want her to be away from me. As for La, her room is on the f a r t h e t left side of the house because I don¡¯t want to keeping across hier. Out of sight, out of mind. That¡¯s what I am trying to achieve here. Just as I get close to A¡¯s room. I suck in a sharp breath. La¡¯s berry scent is all over the ce. I open the door gently and enter the room. The lights are turned off, but I can perfectly see A sleeping on the single bed. Besides the bed. La is sitting with her face pressed into the side of it. She is sleeping on the floor. What the f u c k! I walk closer to the bed. Moonlight illuminates A¡¯s small face and hand that is tightly wrapped around her Mommy¡¯s FTTH My heart misses a beat as my eyes slowly take in the feisty woman. She looks innocent when she is sleeping. Her cheek is squashed into the mattress as she breathes softly. My feet move on their own. I get near her and stop by her side. My eyes refuse to move away from her face which looks cute under the moonlight. La is a dilemma I can¡¯t understand and can¡¯t get out of my head. I want to get rid of her and at the same time, I want to f u c k her and keep doing that every night. My hand lifts to her face. I push her soft locks behind her ear and caress her lobe between my forefinger and thumb. She groans, rubbing her cheek on the bed. What am I doing? I grit my teeth before taking my hand off her face. She shouldn¡¯t be here. This is my Princess¡¯ room. She is given a room and she should stay in it. Bending down, I gently pick her up. It¡¯s to dump her back in her room and not because I think she is ufortable on the f u c k i n g floor and might wake up in pain the next morning. She is so petite that I wonder if she even eats anything. This is not good for her health. I grumble and turn around. Tomorrow, I will tell Serafina to keep an eye on her diet. She shouldn¡¯t die due to weakness. It¡¯s not because I care for her. you know. It¡¯s because her death will impact my daughter. Like a ko, she snuggles into my neck and turns even smaller. Her lips press into the cro ok, sending a shudder down my spine. F u c k! She f u c k i n g makes me tremble. It¡¯s all mate bond¡¯s fault and not because I want to throw her on the bed and have a taste of her again. 1/3 15:46 Thu, 16 May Chapter 19 I cast ast soft nce to my sweet Princess who is sleeping soundly and then carry her fierce Mommy back to her room¡­ The silence of the packhouse highlights the sound of her breaths in my ear. Sweet and intoxicating. My breath matches her rhythm and my heartbeats be one with her because she is so close. Shaking my head, I hasten my steps so I can dump her on her bed faster and take off. When her roomes into view, I don¡¯t waste a moment and barge inside. Her hand crawls up and wraps around my neck, sending another jolt of current down my body. I approach her bed and bend my knee over it before lowering her body into it gently. She releases my neck and turns her back to me. I lose a hard breath, rising to my height. I throw my head back and look at the ceiling to calm my heartbeat. I stay there for some time and when I am done regaining myposure, I walk to the open door without casting another nce her way My hand reaches for the doorknob so I can close the door but a whimpering from inside the room makes me pause. All the muscles in my body tighten. I halt there despite my better judgment P_Please. Pl. Please, don..don¡¯t. ¡°Her sweet voice whimpers. I hold my breath and listen to the disturbed noises she makes. She seems to be trying to stop something from happening in her nightmare. I turn around, close the door behind me, and walk back to her. My knees hit the bed¡¯s edge as I bend over her to listen to her pleas fo Josh P.Please. I am so so sorry.¡± She begs as tears slide out of her eyes and trail down her straight nose. Josh. That¡¯s Alpha William Benjamin¡¯s son, I think. Why is she begging him? I lean down some more as my eyes trace the path of her tears in the darkness of the night. Something about the hot liquid makes my stomach clench and my eyes narrow. It¡¯s definitely not because I want to carve that f u ck e r ¡®s heart out, I assure myself. La¡¯s body starts jerking on the bed as her cries be more intense. What happened to her? What did that m o t h e r f u c k e r do to her? N_No. No. Please.¡± She sniffles. My hand moves to her head so I canb her silky locks. Her breath hitches and the cries cease. I lick my lips as I focus on her closed eyes. The frown that marked her forehead slowly starts to disappear. She relishes my touch as if she recognizes it. I run my knuckles down her face, feeling her delicate skin under my roughened skin. She is so f u c k i n g fragile. How the f u c k did she survive until now? I sigh, ready to pull away because she has stopped crying and whatever haunted her in her sleep has disappeared but she turns around abruptly. Her tiny arm wraps around my torso, pulling me into her face so she can snuggle into me like a f u c k i n g kitten. My breath catches in my throat as she mumbles incoherent words over my clothed skin and gets all comfy with me. If she finds out she did this, I bet she will die from embarrassment. She likes to believe that she doesn¡¯t want me but look at her curling around me now. Chapter 19 I 1 decide to push her away and be on my way but my body moves in the opposite direction to my mind. I get cozy on the bed and allow her to cling to me. I can flick her off with a single finger but I don¡¯t want to and it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want her to have another nightmare tonight. I remain by her side and listen to her even breaths and heartbeat. It¡¯s not like I can sleep anyway because I have insomnia. So, I n on staying here for the night and ignoring how perfect her little body feels pressing against mine. I will leave in the morning before she wakes up and she won¡¯t find out about any of this. É«Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 LAYLA I groan and try to w my way out from the weight pressing me down. My eyes blink open to stare at the ceiling. Sunlight filters through the windows, directly hitting my face and making things worse. Slowly, my attention is grabbed by the fact that the ceiling is not the light pink of A¡¯s room in this ce. It¡¯s a pale- colored ceiling with a dark brown square design in the center. I frown and divert my focus to the weight on top of me. The weight is exhaling hot breaths on the sensitive skin of my boobs. His face is pressed tightly into my chest, his lips are stered between my breast valley while his arm is draped around my mid to keep me in ce like his favorite plushie. Shock renders me speechless. My eyes go saucer wide as I stare at the familiar hair. They are messy right now and are not perfectly styled like always. What am I doing here? What is he doing here? Almost on top of me? Shivers rack my back. I try to sneak my way out from underneath him but he is too heavy for me. Alpha Alpha Alexander. ¡°I whisper, trying to push his shoulder away. My heart s k i p s a beat. He shakes his head and presses his lips harder in my breast valley. My stomach flutters at the stup i d gesture. This is not right. I push at his shoulder harshly. He groans, sending his voice vibrating throughout my body. I hold my breath instinctively so the movement of my lungs doesn¡¯t push my boobs more into his lips. -Stop moving, Mio Tesoro. ¡°Alpha Alexander grumbles in his sleepy, husky voice. Mio Tesoro. I don¡¯t know the meaning of it but it still warms my stomach and sends heat rushing to my core. He called me that when we slept together for the first time and that was the only thing I remembered clearly. You are crushing me. My heartbeat picks its speed as I whisper to him. I expect him to brush it off in his sleep but he shocks me when he suddenly flips to his back. His arm around my mid tugs me on top of his body /knee hits the other side of his waist as I straddleN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. him. He ces his other hand over the back of my head and pulls it down. My face hits the pillow, while his face goes back to snuggling between my boobs. My thighs clench around his muscled waist. I can feel every hard muscle under my body, digging in all the right ces and squashing my soft curves. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I shriek in disbelief. This finally manages to wake him up. His arms tighten around me first but then he pushes me back so he can look into my ring eyes. ¨C What are you doing on top of me? ¡°He rasps in his gruff s gruff voice as his eyes narrow into slits. ¡°I should be the one asking questions. ¡°I ce my hands on the sides of his head to rise a little. 15:46 Thu, 16 May Gu Chapter 20 What am I doing in this room? And what are you doing in my bed?¡± I huff. Alpha Alexander turns his head to the left, then right quickly. The lines around his eyes ease while his jaw cks. *I am waiting for your answer. ¡°I remind him. Was I sleeping? ¡°A frown pulls his brows together. Of course, you were sleeping. In my bed. On top of me. ¡°I hiss in a low voice. His surprised eyes move back to my narrowed ones. He gives me a confused look before slowly taking his hands off my back. So? I wait for his reply. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡± He smirks all of a sudden. How is this not your fault? ¡°I scowl at him. ¡°You were disturbing my daughter with your sleeping on-the-floor antics. So, I decided to dump your a s s here. I was about to leave but you started clinging to me and told me you don¡¯t want me to leave. I tried my best to get away from you even then, but you are a little monster when you are asleep and you held me down pretty well. His smirk widens. * That is not possible. My heart s k i p s a beat. I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have done something so embarrassing, right? ¡°What else do you think I am doing here?¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe, you came here to take advantage of me. ¡°1 reason but something deep in my heart tells me that he won¡¯t do it Why are you humping me then?¡± He points his forefinger between our bodies. I gasp, realizing how tightly I am clenching my thighs around his torso and enjoying how my c l i t rubs against the hard muscles. D a m n. I roll away from him abruptly. My back hits the bed before I hurryingly move away from it, from him to stand on my feet. His eyes take in my hasty actions. His smirk taunts the darkest parts of me. I want to wipe that s h i t off his face right now. ¡°You left something. ¡°He points at his stomach. I move my gave to the spot he is pointing out only to find it wet, and sticky. I left a stain on him. I need the ground to split open and swallow me as a whole. Oh, My Goddess Selene! This is so embarrassing. That¡¯s That was not me.¡± I stutter, regretting my s t u p i d excuse the next moment when a mocking laugh echoes in the room. ¡°I need to check up on A. ¡°I announce before running to the door without looking back. *I am sure our baby doesn¡¯t need to know her Mommy is f c k i n g dripping for Daddy. ¡°Alpha Alexander lets out yfully. My cheeks burn. I pause close to the door and look down at my legs. My thighs are sticky and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to go around the whole ce like this. *I am not dripping for you ¡°I mumble in my defense before looking around the room. Chapter 20 The other door at the corner of the room bes my savior. 1 ignore Alpha Alexander¡¯s heated look and rush to it, This won¡¯t be happening again. Don¡¯t get used to it. The says, making me halt outside the bathroom. A moment ago. he was all yful and carefree but now he is back to his neat cold self. I swear to Goddess, I don¡¯t understand this man. ¨C Good. I don¡¯t want to wake up beside you again either. ¡°I whisper under my breath My heart protems against that idea. But 1 ignore the pain because this heart always makes me weak against life, and people who hurt me. I don¡¯t want thust. I will not go down another s h i t h o l e where I will be used and harmed because I have someone to live for, now. Alpha Alexandet remains silent. I enter the bathroom and close the door behind me. My hack hits it as I regain my breathing and calm down my aching heart. After I am doneposing myself. I strip and stand under the running water to wash away all remnants of his masculine effect on me My thoughts drifi to Theo and the Lotus Pack as I press my forehead against the cold wall. He must be waiting for a call from me. I shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting. Perhaps, he will be my shot at freedom from Alpha Alexander He will stop bothering me when he misunderstands that Theo is the man I love. We can take better care of A then and he can live his life the way he wants. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ALEXANDER ¡°Report the progress. ¡°I¡¯lean back in my chair and look up at Levi. He seems all sunshine today. It¡¯s the first time I have seen him having a hard time wiping a smile off his lips. Usually, he is more reserved and calm around me. The mate magic and sex must be working better than he imagined. I suddenly feel envious of him. ¨C We ambushed their hideout and saved 11 girls. He informs. His smile drops. Intense disgust and hatred shine in his eyes. I sigh, rubbing my na ¡°Their condition? I ask the next question ¡°Diana is looking after them. They have gone through a lot of psychological trauma so she will do her best to give time to all of them.¡± He sighs. ¡°Age range? ¡°I re at the desk ced between me and Levi. ¡°13 to 17, I think. Some might be younger. They haven¡¯t talked yet so we are not sure, Alpha. ¡°Levi grimaces. I drag my hand to my forehead to rub my temples. The f u c k e r is continuing to drop low. Children are the f u c k i n g line no one should cross and he is bringing them in his sex ring. He is a sick ba s ta r d and those who are buying these girls for their twisted pleasure are the worst forms of evil. I will never tolerate this in my territory or any ce around my territory or anywhere in this f u c k i n g world. Find their families, Levi. And make sure these girls get all the help they need. ¡°I nce up at him. They will. Like the rest of them. ¡°He nods grimly I thought this s h i t ended with the death of my parents and sister, but turns out, a n o t h e r m o t h e r f u c k e r is here to take the ce of the wicked t w a t 1 got rid of years ago. No matter how many I kill, someone rises to take his or her spot and continues to kidnap little girls, and then push them into sex trafficking Wolves heal faster. Everyone knows. So, choosing the werewolf girls is much more beneficial for this business. Those men treat them in the worst way possible, and those girls just heal. I shouldn¡¯t even call them men at this point. They are creatures¡ªsome beings that don¡¯t deserve to live. I have vowed to find thest of them and rid this world of the filth. But this doesn¡¯t mean this mission comes without retaliation. My pack has been attacked many times due to this secret war no one else is aware of. Warriors have lost their lives, and we still haven¡¯t reached the puppet master who pulls all the strings. I know his name. I have always known. But I have never managed to get to him. Once I do, I will torture the f u c k e r for years before burying him six feet underground. After this ambush, there will be some attack from their side, Levi. Strengthen the defense line around the borders and make sure guards patrol the area inside the pack too. Install more cameras around the housing areas. Make sure nothing goes unseen, I issue the next order. Levi nods. Yes, Alpha I will set everything up as you wish. me sigh and remain silent for a few muments. Sometimes, I don¡¯t feel like talking when I mall my pair or when i fa 46 Thu, 16 May Chapter 21 *I looked into her as you asked. Instead of leaving like he usually did at moments like these, Levi stays and speaks up. My ears perk up. I move my gaze to his face which gives off a miserable vibe right now. They didn¡¯t treat La like a member back in her pack. After her parents died, the Alpha¡¯s family took her in as a maid and treated her like trash. She never retaliated because she had nowhere to go. They even made her drop out of school. ¡°He adds. 1 guessed this much already. When I met her for the first time, I saw the wounds on her. I knew the Alpha¡¯s family was abusing her so I wanted to bring her with me without causing a war over her which would have turned many werewolves against her. I had done this before for the girls I wanted to save. I bought them in auctions where those sick b a s t a r d s bid on them. Then, I usually moved them to a secure location to make sure they wereN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. safe before going after the f u c k e r s. I thought I could use the same way with her, but I missed the important fact. She was my mate and she was not a girl who knew she was about to be abused by inhumane creatures. I was trying to save her, but she took it the wrong way. After all these years, I don¡¯t think I can me her for this. I shouldn¡¯t have used that approach with her. But, what is the point now? She doesn¡¯t like me. I can¡¯t ept her. What else?¡± I snap out of the daze and direct my gaze at Levi who is watching me. ¡°Nothing else. ¡°He shrugs. *What did this Josh do to her? My eyes burn as I think about the way she whimpered in her sleep last night.. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever happened in the packhouse, stayed inside. ¡°He releases a shallow breath. ¡°Ask your mate. She must know about it. ¡°I suggest. Daphne is not ready to talk about La, Alpha. I don¡¯t think she ever will. She might be my mate but she is fiercely loyal to her best friend which is annoying, but okay. I understand. I will never share your secrets with her either. ¡°A smile lights his lips at the mention of his marked girl. He is already whipped. ¡°Arrange an initiation ceremony for her. I will ept her in our pack, Levi.¡± My voice softens It¡¯s good to see him happy after so long. He has suffered throughout his life and now it¡¯s time for him to start a family and build his perfect world. Amidst all this mess?¡± His brows rise to his hairline. ¡°It¡¯s about you. The pack can make time. ¡°Inod. He smiles at me. I try to smile, but find the gesture too tiring. I don¡¯t think I will smile for some days now, or maybe months. My heart is silent. And so is my wolf. It feels empty inside. A knock sounds on the door to my office. I nce at the door and inhale the scent of berries which is spreading around me. It¡¯s alluring and fruity¨Cjust like always. She opens the door. Her head pokes inside, searching the room before her eyesnd on me. As I stare at her, she blushes The emptiness inside me tums intense urge to settle her in myp and inhale her scent until my lungs fill with it and then f u c k her until her moans fill, the rest of me. 15:46 Thu, 16 May Chapter 21 Those are the wrong thoughts. But I can¡¯t seem to get rid of them. ¡°We need to talk. ¡°She enters the office, revealing the baggy blue dress she is wearing. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ALEXANDER The dress hangs off her shoulders and is loose on every curve of her s e x y body. She fixes the dress on her shoulder when she notices me staring at her.. She looks cute. I am sure these are not her clothes. She must have borrowed the dress from Serafina. She is taller and curvier than La so it exins the loose fit. ¡°Actually, we do need to talk. ¡°1 hum and drop the pen I had unconsciously picked up. When I am around her, I do things without registering them. A lot. She looks at Levi who is standing there, watching her. ¡°I still don¡¯t like you.¡± She mutters, sticking her bottom lip out. F u ck. My co c k twitches in my pants. I need those lips wrapped around it.. ¡°You are so nosy. ¡°Levi grumbles and stomps out of the office. The Little Seductress closes the door and walks to my desk. 1 eye her slightly moving boobs, suppressing a throaty groan. Her palms m down on the desk, creating a light thud. I bet she can¡¯t hurt anything with that energy even if she tries her utter best. Instead of getting furious at this fact, I feel my co k tightening further. Her eyes narrow on me, The woman in the kitchen¨C that no one but her can cook for OUR daughter.¡± ¡°So?¡± I rasp before sucking my bottom lip in my mouth.. not letting me cook lunch for A. She says it¡¯s your order Alpha Alexander. I don¡¯t think you understand I am A¡¯s mother! She won¡¯t eat the food some woman whips for her. I need to cook for her. It¡¯s been my job since day one! SO, you can¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t do it ¡°She seethes. I eye her nose which turns red. My gaze slowly travels to her neckline which has dropped low due to the way she is leaning down. Her ck bra, barely containing her firm boobs is visible from here. F u ck this I can¡¯t help but get up from my spot and round the desk to get to her. She straightens up and stumbles back when I move closer. My hand goes around her waist, pulling her flush against me. Those beautiful boobs press into my chest, making my coc turn painfully hard for her. I am so over this attitude. She yelps as I pick her up with ease and sit her down on my desk harshly. My handsnd on the sides, pushing everything on the floor to make space for us. ¡°What are you do-doing?¡± Her eyes be round, taking an innocent edge and messing with my already f u c k e d mind. I ce my hands on her bare thighs, part her legs, and stand between them. Her handse up to rest on my chest I wait for her to push me away. All she has to do is to utter one f g one word¡ªNo. I will disappear from her sight faster than a u g vampire and got touch her again until she begs. ¨C 15:46 Thu, 16 May Chapter 22 But, she doesn¡¯t say it, doesn¡¯t push me away. I have done the worst things with her. I left her to die because I was too c g angry after finding my daughter. But, she never refuses my advances and it soothes a little part of me. It makes me possessive of this little trouble for my coc k. I swallow the uneasiness in my throat before sucking a deep breath. I am not ng her. No. It will be disastrous. One taste again and I might be an addict. ¨C What did he do?¡± I ask the question which has been pounding my head for the whole night and the morning. What are you talking about?¡± Her eyes lower to my chest. Her heart races in her chest and the heady scent of her arousal spreads in the air around us. I can notice everything, but I pretend to be oblivious just for the sake of my throbbing c o c k and my sanity. Josh Benjamin. You were calling his name in your sleepst night. You were crying, What di d he do to you? ¡°I grip her jaw and lift her face so she can look into my eyes when she answers. I told you. He was my first mate, Alpha Alexander. He rejected me. That same night, I met you and you turned out to be my second chance mate.¡± She mumbles under her breath and closes her eyes so I can¡¯t look into them. The thought of that f u c k e ring anywhere near her boils my f u c k in g blo od. But, I know my co ck was the first she took and there is no way she had sex with tha when she was pregnant. There is something she is hiding from me. ¨C Look at me. ¡°Imand, gripping her jaw harshly. She opens her beautiful eyes reluctantly and peers into mine. My throat clogs as I nearly give in to the urge to im her. I will ask onest time, La. ¡°I drop my volume so she knows this is f u c k i n g serious. y wants my coc k and her body can¡¯t handle my Her body shakes. But I know it¡¯s not fear. She is wet for me. Her p u s s y proximity, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the right answer, I will f u c k i n g spread your legs on this desk and sp a n k your p u s y until it¡¯s sore and can¡¯t take any more pain. ¡°My eyes stay on her flickering ones. She gasps inaudibly and unconsciously arches her back will be begging me for mercy. I will not slow *Then, I will shove my c o c k so deep inside your throbbing p u s s y that you down. I will not stop. I will f u c k you until you are a writhing mess and then just when you think you will find f u c in g release. I will pull out. I will ask you again. What did that do to you? And every time you answer this question wrong- ¡°Alpha Alexander.¡± She moans, pressing her boobs to my chest. The need to f u c k her is bing a physical pain for me. My c o c k is f u c k i n g agonized. But I need answers. I need to know what he did to her. It¡¯s none of your- -your N?velDrama.Org content rights. business.¡± She tries to breathe but pauses when she sees me stepping closer ¨C You asked for it. ¡°I rasp, dropping my hand to her stomach and pushing her down on the desk Her back arches off the surfaces, making me groan. She is so f u c k i n g hot. I lift her dress slowly, but she stops me by cing her hands on mine. The resistance almost makes me p and lose control But I will never drop so low. I will never f u c k a woman who doesn¡¯t want to get f u c k e d. He¡ª Her eyes water up He tried to rape me. Many times When When I was pregnant, he- -he wanted to 2/3 Thu, 16 May Chapter 22 e me and I¡ªI was so scared. rape My hands go still around her upper thighs. Lust disappears behind the haze of unadulterated rage. The f u k e r is so dead.. 76% I let go of her thighs and take a step back to give her space. She stays lying on my desk for a few moments, regaining her breath while I watch her moist eyes. No one has the right to make her cry. She is mine. ¨C You can do whatever you want. If that f u c k i n g woman in the kitchen stops you, kick her out. If anyone else gets in your way, tell them they shouldn¡¯t mess with you. You are my daughter¡¯s Mommy. ¡°I mutter before turning around and leaving the office. I have to go after that f u c k e r now. He will regret the day he dared to touch her forcefully. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 LAYLA What happened to you?¡± Daphne asks as I enter the kitchen. She is sitting on the stool, eating a sandwich this woman named Eva has made for her. She thinks she runs the ce and won¡¯t let me go anywhere near the stove so I had to go talk to Alpha Alexander. But, I shouldn¡¯t have. Because now, I am disoriented and floating somewhere between the past and present. La. Daphne drops the sandwich on the te. Nothing, D. Nothing happened. ¡°I mutter and take a seat beside her. Her handnds on my arm, softly running up and down to show support. She knows I need it right now. She is my best friend. She can tell when I am fine and when I am not. I cast a side nce at Eva who has her back to me. Eva. I talked to Alpha Alexander. He said I can cook if I want to. So can you please move out of the kitchen once you are done? I ask politely. w on me. She turns around abruptly. Her eyes narrow ¨C He e will never allow it.¡± She hisses. I don¡¯t why this woman hates me. She is old enough to be Alpha Alexander¡¯s mother so I can¡¯t even doubt that she is interested in him. She has some other reason and I can¡¯t seem to point it out ¡°You can ask him if you want. He really allowed it. ¡°I reason diplomatically with her. I am not here to make enemies. She huffs, res at me for a few more moments, and then turns around. Daphne and I nce at each other. She presses her forefinger to the side of her head, gesturing at me to believe Eva is probably mad I suppress a smile and ce my! hand o N?velDrama.Org content rights. hers. She grins, grabbing the sandwich again ¡°Where is A?¡± I ask. I left her with Daphne before I went to Alpha Alexander¡¯s office. She is ying with Serafina¡¯s son in the yard. ¡°She shrugs. Serafina has a son?¡± I wonder. *Of course, La. And he is A¡¯s friend now so you better get to know him and his mother. That¡¯s cool.¡± She says while munching on the sandwich. I sigh in relief. My daughter is kind of a social butterfly unlike me or even her Daddy. She likes making friends everywhere she goes and brightens up their world with her giggles. I am d I was able to raise her like this *Did you bond with your G o d d a u g ht e r? ¡°I look at Daphne. She loves me.¡± She takes her hand off my arm. arm and makes a victory sign with her fingers. What about the Beta? My brows Jifu 15:47 Thu, 16 May Chapter 23 76% She goes still. Her cheeks blush as a heartfelt smile settles on her lips. Her face is glowing from the morning. Even I can tell that she is happy about her mate and that¡¯s wholesome for me. ¡°Levi and I need some time. I know, La. But, I believe he is the best for me. I¡ªlike him already. And as we move forward, together, I am sure I will fall in love with him. I want to. Because he is so caring and soft with me.¡± She sighs dreamily. Tears well in my eyes. I lean toward her and wrap my arms around her neck. The genuine happiness in her eyes makes my heart melt. I wish she stayed like this forever. Happy and Bright. ¡°I will ept Levi if you like him so much. ¡°I grumble. She hugs me back andughs sarcastically. ¡°Thank you, Mommy! We stay like this for some time. It¡¯s been so long since I sat with her, talked to her, and embraced her. ¡°I missed you, D. ¡°I whisper in her ear. ¡°Not more than me. I was alone back home with all those disgusting people. I couldn¡¯t even call you whenever I wanted. But now, I can. La. I am so happy.¡± She sighs. ¡°I am jealous. Can you two not show affection from a little distance?¡± The third voice interrupts our emotional moment. I pull away to re at Levi. He is standing close to us and I didn¡¯t even notice him. When I release Daphne, he instantly closes the distance and presses a kiss to her forehead. I swoon, but in my head. I still have to act like Daphne¡¯s mother to keep this new man in line. He must know that I will find a way to kick his a s s if he ever makes her cry or hurt my best friend. But, my stern facade drops when Daphne leans up, puckering her lips. Levi looks down at her, his eyes filled with so much affection and respect that my heart warms. He is nothing like Alpha Alexander. My mind drifts to the thoughts of the man who spread me on his desk and was about to devour me. My checks heat up at the memory. I blink, focusing on Daphne and Levi who are now kissing passionately. ¡°Eww. Don¡¯t do it in front of me. I am not into watching my bestie getting h o r n y with her mate. ¡°I gag, Levi breaks the kiss. His eyes move to mine as he shoots me an annoyed look. ¡°I can already feel that you are going to l o c k me all the time. The fact that we live so close is suddenly unsettling to me. I need to move far away from here to be safe. He groans. Daphneughs her a s s off and barely remains seated on her spot. I roll my eyes. Don¡¯t hold your breath. I am not interested in your activities. I am just interested in how you treat Daphne. If you treat her right, we will be all right.¡± I tell him. ¡°She is my mate. Of course, I will treat her like a Queen. ¡°He states as a matter of fact. His gaze moves back to Daphne¡¯s smiling face The way he looks at her, like she is his light is enough to make me swoon once more. I wholeheartedly give this man my blessings and my best wishes. I hope they both stay happy. Deep down somewhere, I feel a little envious too. At some point in life, I wished for a bond like this. I yearned for a future in which my mate would look at me lovingly and show the world that I was his Queen. But, that¡¯s not possible for me. Chapter 23 Alpha wants to hold the initiation ceremony as soon as possible. Make a list of the pack members you want to invite. tells Daphne. Her eyes flicker to mine and a silent message passes between us. I don¡¯t want to face the former pack members. She knows ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t invite anyone?¡± Sadness reflects in her eyes as she looks up at Levi I know she wants to call her parents here. It¡¯s her right. And she is ready to make such a big sacrifice for me. She wants to invite her parents, Levi. She can¡¯t have an initiation ceremony without them. It¡¯s not right. Please invite them. Istate. But, La D. I will never forgive myself if you ruin such a special day because of me. Besides, I am not the old La anymore. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I am strong and I can face anyone. ¡°I cut in fiercely. Alpha Alexander wants me to invite Alpha William Benjamin¡¯s family. They are alsoing. ¡°Levi informs. My eyes widen and settle on his face. He looks confused. But, I¡ªI can¡¯t breathe. Alpha Alexander wants to invite them over even after he knows everything Josh tried to do to me. How can he do this? Does he luate me so much that he wants to hurt me in this way now? Maybe, he was asking about what Josh did earlier because he wanted to know my weakness and now he will use it against 1 can¡¯t face Josh. The thought of seeing him still sends shivers down my spine. When his face appears behind my closed eyes at night, I travel back in time and be the same weak girl I was. I don¡¯t want that. No. He can¡¯t call them here.¡± Daphne jumps down from the stool hastily. Baby, it¡¯s Alpha Alexander¡¯s order. He wants the Alpha toe and sever his bond with you so he can initiate you into our pack.¡± Levi rubs her arms. ¡°But, his family doesn¡¯t need to be here for that. Alpha Benjamin cane alone.¡± She insists ¡°I don¡¯t know, Baby. I can¡¯t tell what Alpha Alexander is thinking. ¡°He sighs.. ¨C Talk to him then, Levi. Those people¡ªthey don¡¯t deserve to attend my initiation ceremony. They hurt La. And that Josh He¡± She hisses but stops when she is about to blurt the truth. Her defeated gaze moves to my face. I swallow the uneasy feeling bubbling in my throat. Jam sorry if this upsets you. ¡°Levi releases a breath. ¡°If you are sorry, then stop them froming here. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t talk to me again.¡± Daphne looks at Levi before storming away. ¡°Daphne. ¡°He yells her name in frustration but she doesn¡¯t stop to listen. He rubs his nape and res at the floor to calm himself down. I nce to my left to find that Eva has left the kitchen. Don¡¯t worry, Levi. ¡°I sigh and nce at the man who is shaking his head, ¡°We just met yesterday and now we are fighting. He lets out, * She gets angry easily but trust me, nothing stays in her heart. When she calms down, she will come back to you on her 15:47 Thu, 16 May G Chapter 23 own. She can¡¯t stay mad at others for long. So, don¡¯t worry. ¡°I whisper. He turns around and faces me. ¡°You know a lot about her, don¡¯t you? ? 76% ¡°We have been friends since forever, Levi. She always had a pure heart and she tends to show all her emotions. This makes her vulnerable but at the same time, she is the strongest girl I know. Please always take care of her.¡± I smile at him. You don¡¯t need to doubt that. I will cherish her forever.¡± He nods. Thanks, Levi. I believe you are good for her. Now, I should probably cook lunch. A hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± I tell him before getting down from the stool and walking towards the stove. But, my my mind is not cooperating with me. I keep thinking about what Alpha Alexander possibly wants to do to me. Maybe, he will make mee across Josh so I can relive the nightmare and this fear alone-makes me almost hate my second chance mate. 0 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 LAYLA I run a hand down A¡¯s pink princess dress. She giggles excitedly and twirls around for me to admire her. Itsh the besht dress ever, Mommy.¡± She yells enthusiastically. I smile. She has been happier since she got here. Alpha Alexander gets hier everything I couldn¡¯t. It makes me feel bad as a mother that I was not capable of doing this for her myself but at the same time, I can¡¯tin because my baby is happy. He makes her happy. ¨C Daddy needsh to shee.¡± She stops twirling and runs in the direction of the door without looking back. I remain still in my spot and look at my reflection in the mirror. I am wearing a in red dress that hugs my curves and has a slit on my right thigh. Thank Goddess Theo sent my stuff over yesterday when I called him to tell him that I had nothing to wear, literally. I told him about Daphne¡¯s initiation ceremony too but he couldn¡¯te because he was not part of either pack involved in this event. It makes me sad. I really wanted to meet him and see how he was doing. But, I guess I will have to wait for that. I shake my head and step out of my room. The packhouse is all decorated. It¡¯s impressive that everything was done in a single day as Alpha Alexander gave Levi a sufficient amount of time. I can¡¯t understand what the rush is for. I don¡¯t want to think much about it either. I am too immersed in preparing myself to face the people who tortured me in the past. I step down the stairs on my wobbly legs and head to the yard where everything is set for the event. Many pack members are gathered there, dressed in their finest clothes and suits. I look around the crowd, searching for my daughter. It¡¯s not a hard job when she is clinging to a giant¡¯s leg, urging him to pick her. I nce up, my gaze meeting Alpha Alexander¡¯s face. He exudes a dangerous aura thatmands attention and submission from the people around him. When he looks down at our daughter, I almost expect him to brush her away because he has to maintain a stoic image but to my surprise, he bends in front of the crowd and picks her up in his arms. My throat clogs as leans in to press a kiss over her check and whispers something I can¡¯t hear from afar. But, whatever he says makes Augh and snuggle into his neck. Hebs her hair with his thick fingers, ignoring the people who were trying to talk to him. I watch in an awed trance. It¡¯s hard to believe sometimes that he is the same man who is a cold-blooded beast when he is treating A so softly. As if he knows I am watching him, his stare cuts to mine. My heart jumps in my throat. His eyes are intense. They rake over my body, lingering a little longer on my exposed thigh. Heat crawls up my skin, kissing the spots his eyes touch. I turn around to protect my sanity and stroll back inside to check up on Daphne who is still getting ready, The inside of the packhouse is almost empty. All the people are out. The silence of the house is eeriepared to the cheerful atmosphere in the yard. I rub my bare arms and continue to walk in the right direction on the ground floor. That¡¯s where Levi¡¯s room is and that¡¯s where he insisted Daphne stays because apparently, that man can¡¯t spend a single moment without her. I smile at the thought. But my smile vanishes when a hand shoots out from around the corner and pulls me in Topen my mouth to scream, but a hand covers it to mask the sounds. My panicked eyes meet the pair of brown orbs. I can recognize these eyes anywhere because they remained a part of my Chapter 24 worst nightmares for years. His arm snakes around my waist, tugging me flush against his front. Revulsion makes m kes me nauseous. I push at his chest, trying to get him off me. So he found you after all? ¡°Josh grins wickedly. My body freezes. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice. It makes the whole experience so real and horrifying His threats from the past echo in my cars as I stare up at him. Hate burns in my eyes, making them moist. ¡°That must be why he stopped pestering us.¡± He clicks his tongue to the roof of his mouth. Josh turns me around abruptly. My back hits the wall. Pain knocks the breath out of my lungs. Where have you been?¡± He leans in. His eyes sh golden and I know exactly what this means. He is angry. He is going to hurt me again. I move back in time and be the same scared girl who tried her best to avoid his path because she knew he would make it hurt so bad. The way he beat me and the way he t r a m p e d over my pride is still fresh in my mind. ¡°Did you miss me, La?¡± His eyes flicker to his hand covering my mouth. ¡®Do something. A female voice snarls in my head. My body jerks forward but he pushes me back into the wall. My eyes narrow on him angrily. ¡°You got some anger in you now.¡± He grumbles, pressing his forehead to mine. Makes it all the more fun, you know, La.¡± I swallow the bitterness in my mouth. He rubs his palm over my lips, sending wave after wave of disgust down the length of my body. ¡°Did you have that b a s t a r d child? ¡°His brows lift to his hairline. My heartbeat slows as I re into his eyes. He c baby, he is wrong. hurt me all he wants, but if he thinks he can get away after insulting my My body goesx in his hold. His grip loosens instinctively. ¡°Yeah, baby. That¡¯s right. Give into me. Let me have a taste of you.¡±He pulls his head back and diverts his gaze towards my chest. I take this chance and bite into his palm as hard as I can. I don¡¯t care if I take a chunk of his flesh. I want to hurt him. He shrieks, pulling his dirty hand back. The metallic taste of his blood lingers on my tongue. I see his wide eyes fixed on the b l o o d y hand and take this chance to knee him between the legs. He doesn¡¯t see iting and releases me immediately to cup his jewels. His pained groans fill the air around us, but that¡¯s not nearly enough. You talked sh i t about my baby before, Josh, and I let you be because I was weak. ¡°I hiss as soon as I am free and he is rolling on the floor. or anyone else tries to i insult A, I will show you hell for it. ¡°I growl and stomp over his exposed But not this time. If you or nose with my heel. The tip digs into his flesh, drawing warm blood. He forgets about the area between his legs and screams before cupping his face. 15:47 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 24 76% This is not enough either. I feel an intense hunger inside me¡ªan urge to hurt him, to make him feel what he did to me, to make him regret ever talking about my daughter, to make him think a hundred times before attempting something like this again in his life. I stomp over his d i c k. His body lifts from the ground. His hands fall back there, to protect it from me and that¡¯s when I kick. his shoulder. He howls like a wounded, wild animal before he rolls on the floor again. I pant, gathering my dress between my fists. That must be how I used to cry on the floor when he beat me up, I will never be able to forget that agony and helplessness but after tonight, I think those nightmares won¡¯t scare me as much. You will never touch me again, Josh. You will never talk about my daughter with your filthy mouth again! Never again! Or ! will kill you.¡± I yell, as tears start falling from my eyes. I turn on my b l o o d y heels only to halt in my way. A startled gasp leaves my lips when my eyes land on Alpha Alexander, who is standing in the corner. He is leaning against the wall while his ankles are crossed. Our eyes meet¡ªhis betray amusement while mine spit fire. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Anger burns in my veins. I ignore Josh who is crying in pain and walk over to him. ¡°This is why you called him here, didn¡¯t you? ¡°I jab his chest and wipe my cheeks with my other hand. Alpha Alexander doesn¡¯t say anything. Theck of words fuels my rage. I jab his chest again. Did you enjoy this? Did you like it when he touched me? Were you here all along?¡± Tears blur my vision but I keep jabbing his chest. Why is everyone doing this to me? What have I done to these people? I sniffle. I am showing my vulnerable side to Alpha Alexander once more. This is not good. He will use it against meter. I curl my hand into a fist and drop it by my side. My teary eyes lift to the silver globes that are deep like an ocean on a stormy night¨Cscary but maic, ¡°I hope you had your fun, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I whisper under my breath before moving past him and deciding to leave his sight His hand wraps around my wrist, making me stop in my way. An electric jolt hits my body. His touch is like an instant cocoon offort and security. No, I shouldn¡¯t seek either of these from him, in him. That¡¯s wrong because he will always hurt me. = 1 am not done having my fun yet. His warm breath caresses the side of my face and exposed neck. I shudder. He tugs me into his chest. I fall against it and barely manage to nt my hands between our bodies to keep some distance. Alpha Alexander¡¯s stormy eyes search mine, looking for all the emotions I don¡¯t want to show him again. His hands drop to my butt. He squeezes my flesh between his rough palms, drawing a soft moan from me. utters one husky word and leaves me there. He stalks towards the Alpha Heir who has regained a little of hisposure because of his quick healing Josh cranes his neck to see Alpha Alexander¡¯s tall figure approaching him. ¡°You like touching women up, don¡¯t you Joshie?¡± He asks in a deadly calm tone that steals my breath. Power radiates from Alpha Alexander¡¯s body, enticing me to stay and watch as he wants. I tremble suttly as he stops in front of Josh and then- Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 LAYLA Alpha Alexander grabs Josh¡¯s hair and pushes his head back. He groans but doesn¡¯t dare to move or try to fight back. His other hand moves towards Josh¡¯s shoulder. He presses his fingers down on it, earning a harsh re. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Josh snarls, shaking his head to free it. Touching you, Joshie. ¡°Alpha Alexander purrs in a scary tone. All of a sudden, Alpha Alexander removes his hand from Josh¡¯s hair and rotates his shoulder hard. He yelps, grabbing Alpha Alexander¡¯s hand but he is too slow. The dominating man moves around Josh¡¯s body and goes to his back. His arm twists at a weird angle before I hear more sounds of pain falling from his mouth. 1 tear my gaze off Josh¡¯s face and look up at the towering figure. The silver of Alpha Alexander¡¯s eyes almost deepens to a dark grey as he tugs at Josh¡¯s arm. Blood stters everywhere. On Alpha Alexander¡¯s crisp white button down under the ck jacket. On his chin. On his lips. My breathing ceases. Josh curses, cries, and screams, but I can¡¯t bring myself to look at him. Do you like it?¡± I can¡¯t tell if Alpha Alexander is asking Josh or me. But, his voice sure makes my stomach quiver. Strange sensations start in my back, reaching up to my heart and gripping it in a tight hold. ¡°My MyA.Arm Josh screams. My gaze travels to his dislocated arm which is in Alpha Alexander¡¯s hand. Horror grips my insides, making me step back involuntarily. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Hismanding voice freezes my body, He throws Josh¡¯s arm on the floor. I instantly take my eyes off it and direct my gaze to his cold face. Alpha Alexander doesn¡¯t release Josh even after he has ripped his arm off. He leisurely moves to his other arm. This time, Josh does try to fight back and show the skills of an Alpha blood but Alpha Alexander presses his knee so hard in his shoulder de, that he can¡¯t do anything but take it. His other arm goes off, leaving a fountain of blood shooting everywhere: The metallic stench spreads around me. Fear paralyzes my mind, leaving me unable to do anything- I watch, mesmerized and terrified, as Alpha Alexander throws Josh¡¯s other arm on the floor. It_It¡¯s enough. I speak, sensing bile rising to the back of my throat. It¡¯s not. His eyes sh electric blue, a hint of his wolf pushing to the surface. I shudder, barely keeping myself standing on my trembling legs. My heartbeat and breathing go absolutely still. my insides are betraying me I am a sorry. I am so f u c k, f u c k i n g, sorry, Lay La, Josh cries out Instinctively, I look down at his beatered face. His eyes ure hulging out. Ivan run dos Bireys Hungaricdilpe He looks abrolutes pathetic and in intense agrony. 15:47 Thu, 16 May GB G. Chapter 25 My heart twists inside my chest. That¡¯s what he did to me and he enjoyed it. Every time. Seeing the fear in his eyes cools down a fire inside me, but at the same time, I feel like a horrible person for not feeling, disgusted by the disy of this violence. I should stop this. I need to¡ª My thoughts cease when Alpha Alexander jerks at Josh¡¯s neck. His pleas stop, and his wide eyes stare back at me. My jaw hangs low, while Alpha Alexander continues to jerk and twist until his head comes off his shoulder. 75% My breathing gets stuck in my throat. Josh¡¯s head is in Alpha Alexander¡¯s hands one moment, and the next, it¡¯s rolling on the floor. There is so much blood on the floor, on the walls, everywhere. Josh¡¯s headless body hits the floor hard. I jump in my spot. A scream erupts from my mouth. What¡­.What did you do? ¡°I shake my head and take a step back. They call Alpha Alexander a beast. But before tonight, I didn¡¯t grasp the reality of that reputation. But now, I do. And every fiber of my being yells at me to run from him. Alpha Alexander steps over Josh¡¯s dead body and walks towards me. With every step he takes ahead, I instinctively take one back. I need to be away from this Beast. He is a cold-blooded, ruthless murderer. My back hits the wall in the corner, closing all ways of escape. I look to my right then to my left. ¡°You can¡¯t run from me. ¡°Alpha Alexander rasps. He is right. I can¡¯t run from him. With his unusual speed which is umon for even werewolves, he will catch me in a millisecond. And I will be in his arms after that so he can do whatever he wants with me. My breathing speeds up. I press my palms into the cold wall behind me. Tears well in my eyes as they meet his bloodied white shirt. He doesn¡¯t stop a little away. He invades all my space and halts only when his chest brushes mine. My body jolts up, pressing harder into the wall to be away from him. Alpha Alexander raises his hand. I squeeze my eyes shut. He is going to kill me. Tears start sliding out of my eyes at the thought. Warmth and liquid touch my cheek. I hold my breath. My stomach hollows and sinks in. The back of his hand travels down, leaving a trail of thick wetness on my cheek, my chin, and the side of my lips. When he touches my throat, he turns his hand and closes his palm around it. I gasp. My head hits the wall. This is not supposed to feel this divine, but it does. Fear, excitement, and thrill be a strange mixture and settle into the pit of my stomach His thumb moves up, rubbing my chin before his hand lowers onto the neckline of my dress. His fingers h o o k in it before I hear the ripping sound and the fabric falls away from my shoulders. Cold air brushes my naked breasts, erecting my nipples. Alpha Alex¡ª¡°A moan ships past my lips. His hand doesn¡¯t stop its venture, le grips my firm lett boob between his hot, rough, and wet palin. My back arches, pushing 15:47 Thu, 16 May GBG. Chapter 25 the aching spot more into him. K 75% He gives it a harsh squeeze. I whimper, pressing my thighs together to relieve myself of the little tingles between them. My other boob and nipple aches for the same attention but he ignores it. His hand slides to my stomach. Goosebumps erupt on my skin. What is he doing? Oh, Goddess Selene! 1 groan as his calloused fingers dip lower, and my panties. He ttens his palm over my pu s s y and o slip inside it harshly. My legs squeeze around his hand, seeking some sort of relief. His hand halts there, cupping me possessively. A guttural groan sounds in my ear. I wiggle my hips to rub myself against his unmoving hand. Do you want me to f u c k you in front of that f c k e r¡¯s dead body, Mio Tesoro? Do you want me to make you c u m when you are stained with his filthy blood? ¡°His lips caress my earlobe as he husks. My eyes shoot wide open. His broad shoulders cover my view, but I know Josh is still lying dead in his blood. What am I doing? Oh. My Goddess! My terrified big eyes meet his lust-filled gaze. Blood taints his lips, chin, and nose, making him seem like the beast he is. But this doesn¡¯t invoke fear in me. Instead, it turns me on because his hand is still between my legs, never moving away or moving in -What did you do?¡± My quiet voice barely leaves my mouth as I search his silver orbs. What is this man? He says he hates me but he just killed my worst nightmare and¡ª My eyes widen some more when I look down at my stomach and exposed breasts. I am covered in blood¡ªJosh¡¯s blood. Alpha Alexander covered me in his blood. ¨C That was not free. His thick voice makes me tremble. ¡°W¡ªWhat? ¡°I breathe. ¡°I need to collect my payment. ¡°He grumbles before his head lowers. My eyes meet the wall opposite me. Alpha Alexander¡¯s tongue darts out to lick my clean boob, so close to my aching nipple, He bites that spot, making my toes curl. Just a little lower. I want to beg him, but I sink my teeth in my lower lip and stop myself. He sucks. Hard. Making me squirt, and move against his hand. A groan rumbles in his chest before he pulls away. His hand leaves my body the same moment his lips do. He steps out of my personal space and turns his back to me. My chest heaves up and down rapidly as I stare at his broad back and rippling muscles. He pushes his jacket off his shoulders, dropping it on the floor. ¨C My jaw hangs open in surprise ant anticipation. What is he doing? 15:47 Thu, 16 May Chapter 25 He unbuttons his shirt and removes it. My mouth dries as I wait for him to turn and face me again. I am still so hot and turned on because of him that I am having a hard time regaining my rationality. He extends his arm to me without turning around. His shirt is dangling from his fingers. ¡°Wear it and go to your foom. If someone sees you like this, I will murder them.¡± He demands. My body has a mind of its own when ites to Alpha Alexander. And that mind ispletely under his enchanting. control. I grab his blood-soaked shirt and wear it before sprinting away from him. I can¡¯t stay and test my luck. I can¡¯t be in his space when I am having a hard time wrapping my head around what just happened. É«This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 LAYLA I fall on my knees right after entering my room. The stench of blood is enveloping my senses. I nce down at the bloodied shirt and instantly start unbuttoning it. I need to get the blood off. What if Aes here and sees me like this? With that thought in my mind, I strip and rise to my feet before going to the bathroom. I pass by the huge wall-sized mirror to my right and freeze on my way. Swallowing my saliva, I take one step back. My eyes move to my reflection. Blood covers the left side of my face, my neck, down to my upper thigh. It¡¯s starting to dry over my skin. Slowly, my eyes move to my right boob. The purplish mark above my erect nipple looks more haunting than the blood. Alpha Alexander killed Josh and then touched me as if he hadn¡¯t murdered a man in front of me. And what was I doing? A lump forms in my throat. I let him touch me and even enjoyed it. How sick can this get? Shaking my head, I tear my gaze off my reflection and walk to the shower room. I turn on the shower and stand under it. My hands rigorously rub and scratch my skin to get rid of the nasty stench. After almost half an hour of mindless scrubbing, I grab the towel and step out of the shower room. There are lots of people gathered for Daphne¡¯s initiation ceremony. It¡¯s not possible that no one heard what happened inside the house. And if Josh is here, then it means his parents are here as well. What if they have heard all of it? Oh, Goddess. This w 11 war. So many innocent lives will be at stake, and I have no doubt that Alpha Alexander will not show mercy, I am unsure if he even feels such emotions. But, if Luna and Alpha Benjamin know about Josh already, why is there nomotion? Why is everything so quiet? 4-dry my body and hair before walking towards the closet. Hurriedly, I take out another ck simple dress and wear it. Josh¡¯s dead eyes keep shing in front of my eyes, giving me creeps. The heat of Alpha Alexander¡¯s lips intensifies all the sensations. I ignore the shaking of my legs and walk to the yard. I make extra efforts to avoid looking in the direction of where the murder happened even if I am tempted fo Just as I enter the yard, I see the people still gathered and talking. They look as unfazed as ever. A frown settles between my brows. I wrap my arms around my waist and look around. My eyes halt on Daphne who is standing in the far left corner, with Levi who is smiling, and A who is telling them something. 15:47 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 26 7531 My heart finds some sce when I see my daughter smiling, and unaware about what just happened. If she is fine, I don¡¯t think anything else will faze me. I let out a breath, searching for Alpha Benjamin and his evil Luna. A little corner of my heart aches for them even when they treated me like shi t.. After a relentless search, I don¡¯t find them anywhere. My heart drowns in a sea of doubts and fears. The hair on the back of my neck stands on its ends. I shudder, sensing the imposing presence towering over me from behind. His handsnd on my small waist, sliding forward slowly. My mouth falls open as I stumble into his warm front. Who are you searching for, La?¡± Alpha Alexander whispers in my right ear. You¡ªYou know. ¡°I stutter, feeling his warmth seeping into my back and heating my body. You will never see them again. ¡°His nose nudges my earlobe, earning a sharp breath from me. Does this mean¡ª¡°I trail off, not finding it in myself to say it out loud. They are gone. His voice betrays no remorse, fear, or stress. He is telling me that he killed three people tonight in a voice that is meant to put someone to sleep. Deep, raspy,zy. I wake up to the cruel reality and walk forward. I can¡¯t stay close to him. I need to go to my daughter and inhale her baby scent to calm down. Alpha Alexander doesn¡¯t stop me. I don¡¯t look over my shoulder to see his face. I make my way through the crowd and reach A before crouching down. She turns to me when she notices me behind her. 1 grab her small arms and pull her into my chest. My lips find her head, kissing it over and over again. What happened, Mommy?¡± She asks in her small voice. Nothing, Baby. Mommy just missed you. ¡°I swallow all the words and fears and pull her closer. She wrap rms around my neck, jumping in myp so I can hold her. My fingers brush her soft hair as I squeeze my eyes shut and assure myself that we are fine. A big monster is gone from my life. Josh¡ªHe is dead. My eyes sting but no tears fall. It feels like one monster has left and a bigger one has taken its ce. But this monster doesn¡¯t hurt me physically. He is stealing little parts of me when he ims he doesn¡¯t want any of it. I don¡¯t know what I should do. I just know I am going to get hurt. And Alpha Alexander is going to deliver that pain to me. La. Are you okay?¡± Daphne crouches down,pletely disregarding the importance of her dark green c o c k t a i l dress. Her eyes scream worry but also show a hint of knowledge. ¡°D. It¡¯s fine. ¡°I whisper before nting a kiss on the side of my baby¡¯s head. Are you sure?¡± She asks. It¡¯s your big day. I will be fine. I utter, nodding my head. I have to get through this. I can only talk with Alpha Alexander after that. He can¡¯t keep confusingN?velDrama.Org content rights. and scaring me with his behavior. 15:47 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 26 A jumps out of myp. I let her go because I know she is safe here. Somehow, Alpha Alexander has kept her and all the other people oblivious to what conspired tonight. This means everything was nned. It makes my heart flutter but it also makes me angry. He almost ruined Daphne¡¯s big day with his antics. ¡°You look like you are about to go on a murder spree. ¡°Levi chuckles. ¡°I am in survival mode. ¡°I narrow my eyes on him, trying to judge how much he knows. He did it for you. No need to be scared. ¡°He shrugs. He knows everything I conclude. I was the only one who was kept in the dark. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have let this happen anyway. I sigh, rising to my feet. Daphne stands up and hugs me. ¡°I am here. Don¡¯t take stress. She whispers. You knew everything?¡± I have to make sure. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She tightens her hold over me. I shake my head and hug her back. It makes me mad that she didn¡¯t tell me, but it¡¯s her day and I can¡¯t ruin it over this. We can fightter. ¡°I am jealous.¡± Levi grumbles. Daphne pats my back one time before she releases me and goes back to Levi¡¯s side. I watch the pair, feeling the little tingle of envy p r i c k l i g my heart. I shake it off instantly. The night goes on and people remain ignorant. Every time I catch Alpha Alexander¡¯s eyes on me, I make it my mission to avoid him and his scorching stare. But, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he doesn¡¯t take his eyes off me for a single moment. Daphne and Levi dere their bond. The pack members cheer and give them their blessings for a better future. Sometime along the way, I almost forget everything and smile at the couple who looks in love already. After a few h o¡­of partying, Alpha Alexander walks to the stage in the middle with Daphne and Levi. He cuts his palm. Daphne does the same. They join their bleeding hands and he wees her into his pack. The bond snaps into ce when Daphne loses her bnce and winces in pain. Levi is there to steady her and hold her in his arms. Aes to me when they are done with the ceremony. I pick up my sweet yawning daughter and she falls asleep on my shoulder. Taking this as a chance of my escape, I walk away from the party and enter A¡¯s room which is on the second floor of the big estate. I put her in bed and stay by her side until the music from the party dies. When I am sure everything is wrapped up, I leave A¡¯s room and walk down the stairs in search of Alpha Alexander. Where is your Alpha?¡± I question Levi and Daphne who are entering the packhouse, smiling at each other. They stop in their track and look at me at the same time. Daphne steps forth worriedly but Levi grabs her hand and pulls her back to his side. He shakes his head at her when she looks up at him. So, that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be now? She is on their side? 15:48 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 26 Daphne turns her head towards me and gives me a defeated look which screams I am right. Hurt bubbles in my chest, but I push it away. ¡°Where is Alpha Alexander? ¡± 1 direct the question to Levi. ¡°Alpha is in his office. He reveals, gritting his teeth. I nod silently and turn around to go there. ¡°Wait, La. ¡°Daphne yells from behind. You don¡¯t need toe with me. ¡°I tell her without facing her. Contrary to my expectations, she doesn¡¯t follow me like she would have done before. This hurts me and that instantly turns into more rage. 1,reach his office and barge inside without caring to knock first. He is sitting behind his desk, looking at a file. Even when I stand there, breathing heavily and throwing daggers at him with my eyes, he doesn¡¯t pick up his head to look at me. The whole night he didn¡¯t take his eyes off me, and now he is pretending that nothing happened. ¡°We need to talk, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I hiss. I am busy. ¡°He drawls. I close the door. A loud thud sounds in the office which doesn¡¯t affect him one bit. 1 stomp toward the desk before rounding it anding to a stop on his right side. He still doesn¡¯t budge. I grab his armrest and turn his chair around so his face is towards me. His eyes fly to mine, narrowing slightly. ¡°I have lots of questions. And I need answers. ¡°I state. ¡°Are you done ying scared?¡± He rasps, dropping the file on the desk. My enraged gaze lowers to his thick lips. Warm liquid starts gathering between my folds as I relive the moment his lips sucked my skin. ept me as your mate, Alpha Alexander. Mark me. Take me. ¡°I whisper, influenced by the conflicting emotions inside Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 $75%8 LAYLA Alpha Alexander stares into my eyes. I stare right back, letting him know how serious I am about this. My heart beats out of rhythm, waiting for his answer or his rejection once more. That¡¯s the problem with women.¡± He whispers, I lean back to save myself from s t a g g i n g in front of him. He hasn¡¯t said it yet, but I know what he is about to tell me. * You don¡¯t miss a single chance to trap a man. His lips morph into a smirk that I am beginning to despise. What was all this for then?¡± I grit my teeth. They didn¡¯t return my money. ¡°He states as a matter of fact. I feel dumbfounded. My brows shoot to my hairline. His smirk deepens, finding my reaction amusing. Did you think I did it for you?¡± He clicks his tongue, mocking me. But you said- ¡°I trail off. All his actions and words scream that he did this for me but he is denying this which means he is not done ying his game yel If you hate me so much, why do you keep touching me? ¡°I grip the edge of the desk to keep myself calm. Come on. Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t like it. ¡°He runs his fingers through his silky hair, messing them slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. ¡°I m my palm over the desk. You are overreacting. ¡°His eyes narrow on me. No! It¡¯s not about what I feel when you touch me. It¡¯s about why you even touch me if you don¡¯t want to see my face. Why doy you act like I am your possession if you hate my existence? ¡°I hiss in his face, forgetting all fear and hesitation. Suddenly¡­ sup. His tall figure towers over me, making me seem so small in my skin. I take a step back as I am forced to crane my neck if I want to maintain eye contact with him. Alpha Alexander takes that step ahead and covers the distance between us. My breath hitches when his chest brushes mine. My body reacts to his slight touch, turning hot in a single moment. His hand closes around my nape, tugging my head back. I wince, closing my eyes. ¡°I want you.¡± His breaths fan my lips. My eyes shoot wide open. I search his silver orbs in the dim lightening of the office, trying to understand his motive. ¡°I want to f u c k you. ¡± Alpha Alexander exhales. My nipples tighten against his chest. I swallow my saliva and continue to stare into his intense eyes. And?¡± I whisper. And what? I just want to bend you over my desk and f k you. That¡¯s all. After that, I don¡¯t think I will even want to touch you.¡± He scoffs as if something lus enraged him. Chapter 27 My heart twists inside my chest as I think about his words. He wants to use my body to satisfy his lust. That¡¯s it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you let me know your intentions. I am not confused anymore. ¡°I utter, cing my hand over his wrist and pulling his arm down. Alpha Alexander releases me with ease. I lick my lips and step closer. Our bodies press together. His eyes darken. Do what you want. ¡°I mumble over his lips. A guttural groan rumbles in his chest. He turns me around abruptly. My stomach hits the desk. I gasp, as he bends me over like he wants His hands grab my sides roughly before trailing down and gripping my butt tightly. Any softness that I expect from him turns out to be my wishful thinking. He pulls my fit dress up, bunching it around my stomach. His hands grip my bare flesh before he groans. 1 ce my head over the desk, bending for him. His fingers run over my dampening panties, earning a low moan for me. Don¡¯t waste your time touching me, Alpha Alexander. Do what you want to do to me. I hiss, putting all my focus on the wall so I am not getting affected by his addictive touch. ankles. Alpha Alexander doesn¡¯t waste a moment and pulls my panties down. The soft fabric falls to my His hands disappear from my sides. I hear the sound of the zipper and close my eyes instinctively. My heart pounds in my chest like crazy. I have gone mad. That¡¯s the only thing I can think about. The tip of his c o c k touches my wet folds, making me whimper. My toes curl in my sandals. The electric sensation of being flesh-to-flesh with him is insanely good. ¡°F u c k . So f u c i n g drenched for me. ¡°Alpha Alexander grunts in a husky and deep voice that hits a cord in my lower abdomen. His coc k moves up and down my soaking slit, gathering the liquid so he can slide inside me with ease. That¡¯s the moment, I tell myself. He is hard. in the verge of getting what he wants. His ragged breaths and the low curses that escape his mouth tell me how desperate he is. The tip of his c o c k rests between my folds, ready to part them and slide inside. Every cell in my body screams at me to take it, let him fill me and f u c k me l i k e his dirty f u c k t o y. But, I am so done with this bond. I won¡¯t sumb anymore. ¡°No. ¡°I whisper right when I can sense he is about to m inside me and bottom out. ¡°What?¡± His c o c k stills on my opening. He sounds mad and surprised. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡±I speak loud and clear so he has no problem hearing me. My ty core aches so hard that I am one moment away y from begging him but no. I won¡¯t take it. I am stronger. Say that f u c k i n g again, La. ¡°Alpha Alexander¡¯s voice drops, taking a dangerous edge that makes my thighs quiver. ¡°I said no, Alpha Alexander. Now, you can only f u k me if you are willing to force your way inside me. ¡°I blurt. What if he actually does it? ¨C 15:48 Thu, 16 May GBG ¡¤ Chapter 27 75%Á¿ I can sense the dark frustration reeking from him after all. His angry c o c k is nestled between the dripping core, ready to thrust in and stretch me to my limits. Just by the size of the tip, I can tell it¡¯s big and thick. And he can easily dominate me, force me if he wants. My body trembles in fear. It feels like I have punched the beast and now I am waiting for him to tear me apart. But surprisingly, my beast steps away. I can hear the sound of his zipper going up. You are a f u c k i n g s l u t. You have probably f u ck e d every man you came across so why the f u c k are you refusing me? Alpha Alexander growls. I straighten up and turn around. My handsnd on the desk behind me as my eyes meet his cold silver orbs. The only man I have ever been with is you! And I don¡¯t even remember it. But you won¡¯t believe me. Because for you, I am just a s l u t, a useless person, and a weak wolf. You have an image of me in your mind and you refuse to see me for what I am. ¡°I blurt. Tears start sliding out of my eyes. His gaze follows the trail of the warm liquid on my cheeks. He steps forth and ces his hands beside mine on the desk, caging me between his arms. ¡°Do you think you won a great war by refusing to let me f k that beautiful p u s s y, Mio Tesoro?¡± His gaze switches between my quivering lips and my blurry eyes. ¡°No. I can never win against you.¡± I whisper, feeling dejected and heartbroken. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know so we can- ¡ª ¡°That¡¯s why I am not going to fight you from now on. ¡°I cut in. I have to be strong. I must protect myself for the sake of my daughter. ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± His brows lift. I wipe my tears harshly. Alpha Alexander follows the movement of my hands with his dark eyes. This means I, La Jones reject you¡ª ¡°His hand shoots to my neck as he leans in threateningly. I ce the back of my hand over my lips so he can not seal them this time. His wolf growls, scaring me but I refuse to back down. ¡°Don¡¯t you f u c k i n g dare, La.¡± He warns. I ignore him. I, La Jones, reject you, Alpha Alexander Castillo¡ª¡°His grip on my throat tightens, cutting off the supply of oxygen but I manage to utter the words lingering at the tip of my tongue.¡±¡ªof the Silver Heart Pack.¡± A sharp pain hits my head and heart. I scream, falling ahead. My insides are being scorched. This is not how I felt when Josh rejected me. This pain is much worse and stronger and it makes ck dots appear in my sight in a few moments. Alpha Alexander is saying something but I can¡¯t make sense of it. I lose consciousness and a strong pair of arms hold me before I hit the floor. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ALEXANDER I feel a constant burn in iny chest that refuses to dissipate. I re at the woman lying unconscious on her bed. It¡¯s all because of her. She dared to lead me on and then reject me. Now, she will pay for it. I have been sitting in the corner of her room for the whole night waiting for her to open her eyes and look at me so I can avenge what she did. She thinks this bond is over just because she rejected me? She is so naive. She doesn¡¯t know she is mated to a Lycan¡ªone of the few surviving Lycans. Nothing in this world is out of a Lycan¡¯s control. So, this bond won¡¯t disappear until I ept her rejection and that¡¯s so not happening. She will remain tied to me and she will suffer for f u n g me over. She is nothing. A nobody. But something about her makes my chest tighten. Something about her makes me do things impulsively like killing that mo r Joshic and his pain-in-the-a s s parents who cried like fools before I snapped their necks and enjoyed every moment of it. That was the most illogical I have ever been. I risked a f u c k i n g war ¡ª not that I f u care because they are just little children when ites to my pack but I still risked a war, just for her. Just because the thought of someone else hurting her makes my blood c k i n g turn intova in my veins. Just because I find the thought of someone else scaring her or making her cry f u c k i n g uneptable. It is all because of this little woman. She had no right f u c k i n g with my head, and my life when she is not even worthy of being a part of it But, she did. Now, she will have to deal with every part of it. My heart burns as I narrow my eyes on her. Why the f u c k is she not waking up? Why the f u c k i n g f u c k did she do something so dangerous to herself? Didn¡¯t she know it would hurt? Foolish woman The door to Domo opens. The small footsteps run in my direction. ¡°Daddy! What are you doing here?¡± My Princess¡¯ sunshine face appears in my sight and the pain in my chest dulls. I smile wholeheartedly and scoop her up in my arms when she stops close to my legs. She giggles in her cute voice and snuggles into my neck. Mommy didn¡¯te to my room thish morning. ¡°Sheins and tightens her hold over me. Mommy is a little tired after attending the eventst night, Princess. She is sleeping. ¡°I whisper assuringly. ¡°Ish that why you are here with her? Are you worried about her? She chimes, pulling her head back to look at me with her doe-like innocent eyes. ¡°Yes. ¡°The word slips from my mouth with ease. That is not certainly why I am here. Right? It can¡¯t be because she f u c k i n g hurt her heart when she should have submitted to me and let me have her. We could have 15:48 Thu, 16 May Chapter 28 f u c k e d and she would be out of my system, long gone from my thoughts. Her life would be easy like that. When I stop thinking about her, I won¡¯t care if she goes to another man either. My wolf growls at the suggestion. Even I feel an ugly feeling settle in the pit of my stomach. Mommy ish strong. She will be fine after resht. ¡°A grabs my cheeks in her small hands and tells me in her small voice. I smile unconsciously. Her Mommy has raised her to be considerate of others. I press my lips to her forehead, earning another cozy hug that makes this world brighten up. Who thought a little hug from this Princess would turn my life into something more than a warzone? I sigh, as my eyes drift to the unconscious face on the bed. A nket covers her up to her neck. Her body is naked under that. It¡¯s a good idea to send my Princess away. Princess. Why don¡¯t you go down and have breakfast first? Mommy and I will join youter. ¡°I suggest,bing her slightly tangled hair. Okay, Daddy. She replies obediently and jumps down from myp. I watch with a smile on my lips as she runs towards the door on her small feet. ¡°A. ¡°A startled gasp sounds in the room, drawing my attention to the woman on the bed. A stops at the doorway. Her body turns around at the speed of light before she runs in the direction of the bed. Mommy.¡± She yells excitedly as she jumps over the bed and snuggles into her Mommy¡¯s neck. ¡°A. ¡°La groans. I focus on her scowling face. Her eyes are still closed but she is conscious enough to wrap her arms around our daughter. Are you shick, Mommy?¡± A asks softly. ¡°N¡ªNo, baby. La¡¯s eyes blink open andnd on her. I sigh, leanin her open eve She is a nobody. She means nothing to me. ck in the chair. It¡¯s like a huge burden is off my shoulders. The burn in my chest dissipates finally. Seeing ings me this relief and it infuriates me. Yet, she gets on my nerves like she me I watch as the realization slowly sinks in and her eyes widen. She knows she is naked under that nket. Her smooth skin and s e x y curses that I barely avoided touchingst night when I was removing her dress with my eyes closed are only covered by that thin material. It¡¯s a crime for her to be so f u c k i n g beautiful. I have seen better women, I tell myself. l/have f u c k e d plenty even but no one has managed to wake up the sleeping beast inside me. When ites to La, I don¡¯t want to caress her skin or make love to hep¡ªI want to f u c k her, devour her, mark her skin with angry bites as I take her over and over and over again until she cries and begs me for more. I want to f u c k her so f u c k i n g hard that her trembling legs and shivering body yearn for mine and find it hard to like anyone after me . I want to imprint myself on her memory, her soul, and deep in her body so she never dares to reject me again. ¨C 15:48 Thu, 16 May BGG Chapter 28 I barely contain the throaty rumble in my chest. My c o c k is f c k i n g getting hard again. The angry dude just wants those warm folds wrapped around it. La¡¯s eyes jump to mine as if she knows I am sitting here and thinking about all this. My face turns cold. She shudders. The muscles of her arms stiffen around A. Ay¡ªA, baby.¡± She stutters softly. Yes, Mommy. ¡°My Princess leans back to cup her Mommy¡¯s cheeks. Did you have breakfast?¡± She takes her eyes off me and focuses on her. No, Mommy. ¡°A pouts. Go, Baby. Go have breakfast. Ask the aunt in the kitchen to cook something for you. Okay?¡± Her soft voice fuels my frustration and anger. Why can¡¯t she talk like this to me? She even talked in this lovey-dovey tone with that f c e r Theodore. So why not me? ¡°Okay, Mommy. ¡°Princess nods and gets off. ¡°Good, baby. ¡°La smiles at her. A nods cutely and runs off. She knows her Mommy needs rest so she is not clingy today. I smileOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. at my daughter¡¯s retreating back. She will grow up to be a kind girl and I will kill every m o t h e r f u c k e r who tries to get near her. Why¡ªWhy am I naked, Alpha Alexander? ¡°The putrid stench of fear perfumes the air as La asks. O GI Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ALEXANDER I shift my attention to her face. Her wide eyes are fixed on me. ¡°Do you think I f u c k e d you when you were unconscious? ¡°I drawl, spreading my legs to amodate my hard co c k. She opens her luscious lips and licks them softly. I wait for her words but they nevere. -So, now we are done¡ªShe changes the topic. Is that what you think? Why did you want to be done so soon though? Any specific reason?¡± My mouth grows bitter as I throw her a fake smile. I-We can¡¯t spend our lives like this, Alpha Alexander. I don¡¯t want to be tied to you when I know you hate me. And I don¡¯t feel much better about you either.¡± She sighs. I rise to my full height and stroll to the bed slowly. La¡¯s breath hitches and she pushes herself up so she is sitting. Her hand grips the nket to her chest, hiding her sinful body that I have seen already and have thought about every time my hand has closed around my hard c o ck for pleasure. ¡°Oh? Is that it? Who do you like then? ¡°I ask, pressing my knee on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not Is it that Theo guy?¡± I hum, inching my way closer to her. Her sweet scent drives me crazy. It¡¯s like I am taking a stroll in a flower garden. And I don¡¯t even f u c k i n g like flowers. I hate them. I despise them. ¡°Yes.¡± She lifts her chin defiantly. The thread to my tolerance snaps. I grab her ankle which is covered with the nket and pull her petite body under me. She gasps and starts thrashing instantly. From the moment this woman told me that she didn¡¯t spread her legs for any other man but me, my possessiveness has grown. I need > Say it again. I breathe over her trembling lips. I grab her tiny wrists in my left hand and pin her arms above her head. I have no desire to leave her in peace today. Yes, I like Theo and I want to be with him. So what can you- My lips seal hers, cutting off those s i d words. She can¡¯t like anyone. She has no right. Her lips press together to show defiance. I pull her lower lip between my mouth, earning a sharp m u f f l e d cry from her. She bites into my upper lip rebelliously. The coppery taste of blood invades my mouth, but it doesn¡¯t faze me one bit. The hunger beast is gnawing at my insides. The need to possess her is too strong, Her body twists under mine as she tries to break free. But, I can¡¯t let go. She is a nobody. She has no f u c k i n g right to upy my thoughts, my nightmares, my life. She can¡¯t gue my fantasies and my actions. She has to be a nobody to me. 1/3 Chapter 29 I press my lips harder into her soft mouth. She stes like f u c k i n g heaven when she shouldn¡¯t. My hand moves to the nket between us. I rip it away, exposing her body to my exploring hand. I find her firm breast and squeeze, hard. La stills under me. I take this chance to lick her bottom lip. Her resistance dies as she gives in to me. My hand releases her boob and travels to her stomach roughly. Her skin is soft as a feather. It¡¯s a strange contrast to my calloused hands but I can¡¯t stop. All of a sudden, I feel warm liquid between my lips. It tastes salty. I break out of the hateful trance and pull away abruptly. Tears are rolling down her closed eyes uncontrobly. Now that¡¯s more like it. She should cry ugly. I trace her wet cheeks, swollen lips, and her heaving chest. A hideous feeling settles in my chest. I swallow her taste and inhale her flowery scent. My lungs burn. This is not right. She always fights me. La. I whisper. My hand reaches out to her wet cheek on its own. Her fiery eyes snap open. My hand pauses in the air. The fire in her eyes has dimmed, leaving a trail of moist tears behind. -You¡ªYou are no better than Josh.¡± She s b s. I raise myself to my knees and let her go. The burn returns in my chest. It¡¯s definitely not because of that bond she tried to break. It¡¯s something else and it¡¯s persistent. ¡°I hate you. She cries out, tugging her nket back to her chest. I watch as she tries to suppress her s o b s but fails every time. The burn keeps intensifying inside my chest. I find those tears so f u c k i n g annoying that I want to kiss them aw ay and tell her to never f u c k i n g shed them again. For some reason, I don¡¯t want to see them. Please, Alpha Alexander. I¡ªI am so sorry, Alpha Alexander, Please. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Please, stop it now. I am sorry. I am sorry for everything. Her cries get louder in volume. It feels like she has broken the statue of her attitude and she is now begging me. I don¡¯t f n, ke it. She should fight me not cry like a crybaby. I get off the bed and find my way to the door. I shut it closed loudly before storming to my office. I enter my private space and close the door behind me. I shouldn¡¯t feel so f u i n g weird. It¡¯s like I want to hit my head against the wall. What the f u c k was I doing forcing myself on her? She has never resisted me so hard before. So, I thought her resistance was temporary. But she wanted me to stop. She wanted me to genuinely leave her. I grab the vase ced on the table beside the door and smash it on the floor. I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking so much about her. She is a nobody. She has no ce in my perfectly nned life. Many fragile things follow suit and end up broken on the floor but the burn in my chest refuses to go away. What is it? Thu, 16 May GE Chapter 29 Why can¡¯t I stop thinking about her pleas? I don¡¯t care. Caring has never helped me before. It has always brought pain. When I am done thrashing the whole office, I m my palms over my desk and hang my head low. My breathse out sharp and loud as I try to regain my temper. But, nothing helps like her lips did, like touching her did, like seeing her does. La Jones is not a nobody. She is a thorn in my side. And she refuses to stop being one. Now the only way to pluck her out of my side is to pretend she is not there. She wants me gone. Okay! She will get just that. From today onwards, she doesn¡¯t exist for me. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 0 Chapter 30 LAYLA A week passes by in peace. I don¡¯t see Alpha Alexander again. It¡¯s like he is not even around. I haven¡¯t bothered asking about him either. He is an a-hole and I have no desire to see him or think about him after what happened between us. Good for me though. I rejected him and now, I am free to do whatever I want. ¨C But how did Alpha Alexander back off so easily? Why is he not pestering me and getting on myst nerves like he did every chance he got before? Unconsciously, my eyes search every corner of the house to see if he is around. It¡¯s not like I want toe across him. I am just making sure he is not nning something o u s against me. But, that exnation is not enough to tell me just why I can¡¯t fall asleep most nights. It¡¯s like I will find absolute relief if I see him and make sure everything is fine. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Daphne asks. Surprisingly after that night, she came to me and told me she could send this pack to hell for me. If I need her, I will always find her by my side and she will never give me the impression that she is not my best friend again. For her, I am the most important person. I believe her so I shrugged all bitterness off my mind. I am just bored and worried. I don¡¯t even know what I am supposed to do in this pack. I don¡¯t go out of the packhouse and remain locked up inside. I feel like a freeloader here because Alpha Alexander is taking care of my meals and everything else. That¡¯s not right. I should pay him rent and money for all the facilities if I am staying here but how am I supposed to get a job around here? ¡°I sigh. That man has a tons s t of money. He can burn half of it and he will still have enough left to pass down to his seven generations.¡± She scoffs yfully. I shake my head and focus on A, my baby who is ying with Serafina¡¯s blonde son. They are the same age so they get along pretty well. A smile adorns my lips. His mon ot mine, D. I have to take responsibility for myself. I whisper after a while. ¡°You are his mate and baby¡¯s Mama. He should spoil you. ¡°She rolls her eyes. ¡°I rejected him. ¡°I blurt, realizing I never told her about this. Her head whips around so fast that I fear she might have broken her neck. I cringe, sliding a little back onto the bench to be away from her. Her wide eyes stare at my face. I heard something weird just now.¡± She mumbles. ¡°You heard it right, D. I rejected Alpha Alexander. We are done. That¡¯s why I need to pay him for everything he is providing I am not his mate, or his pack member. He is not supposed to pay my bills. ¡°I release a breath. ¡°Why?¡± She frowns. ¨C Why what?¡±I shrug, feeling a heaviness in my chest. Why did you reject him?¡± She whispers in a soft voice as her hands reach out for mine. Chapter 30 I eye A to make sure she is not looking our way. I don¡¯t want my baby to think I am sad or anything. He doesn¡¯t want me as his mate. And I refuse to let him hurt me because he doesn¡¯t want me. ¡°I tell her truthfully. * But I thought he was¡ªimproving, you know. He killed Josh because he had tried to rape you in the past and he got rid of the people who hurt you, La. I thought he was doing it to start a new life with you. ¡°Daphne squeezes my hands between hers. ¡°I I thought the same. But he didn¡¯t do it for me, D. He did it for himself. Actually, the exnation heN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. gave me doesn¡¯t really make sense but I don¡¯t care anymore. He can do whatever he wants. It¡¯s none of my business now. ¡°I blurt, finding myself getting angry all over again. Whenever Alpha Alexander is mentioned, I just can¡¯t help this rage building inside me. I don¡¯t even know what it is but it¡¯s likeva is brewing in my veins and it wants to unleash itself on him. I can¡¯t help it. Was it really that bad?¡± Daphne says, grabbing my attention. ¡°I tried putting up with him but he is impossible. So, yes. It was that bad. ¡°I nod, deciding not to go into details and tell her the things he has told me because he is her Alpha now. I don¡¯t want to ruin their bond because of me. ¡°Any hard feelings?¡± She tries to smile yfully. I shake my head. ¡± nothing.¡± ¡°What do you n on doing now?¡± Daphne asks. I open my mouth to reply but the phone in myp starts vibrating. I cast the screen a nce. My eyes light up when I see Theo¡¯s name illuminating the screen ¡°Oh, someone is getting all the attention from hot dudes.¡± Daphne chuckles, s at chi g my phone away before I can grab it. Daphne! I gasp, lunging for it. ¡°Nah! First, tell me. Do you have a thing for this Theo guy?¡± She teases, lifting her hand in the air so I can¡¯t grab the phone. No! Not right now but¡ª¡°I trail off and sit back when the phone goes silent. But what?¡± She drops the phone back in myp. ¡°I think I sh give him a chance. ¡°I smile genuinely. A, you are going to start something naughty with him. ¡°She grins wickedly. My cheeks flush as the phone starts vibrating again. I see the screen and find Theo¡¯s name on it again. Pick up. Hottie can¡¯t wait. He wants to hear your voice desperately.¡± Daphne teases in a dreamy voice. ¡°Shut up! ¡°I suppress a smile and pick up the call before leaving her side. Her teasingugh follows me as I rush inside while keeping the phone pressed against my chest nervously. When I am sure I am in the safe zone and Daphne won¡¯t appear out of nowhere, I ce the phone against my ear and release a soft breath. Hey. I whisper. I miss you, La. ¡°Theo¡¯s husky voice sounds from the speaker, making me grin. That¡¯s what he does every day. He calls and tells me that he misses me and A. He makes me feel wanted and important, 2/8 Chapter 30 16 May unlike Alpha Alexander who makes me feel needy and whiny. My smile drops when I realize I amparing both men. This is not right. -We should totally meet. ¡°I utter absentmindedly. ¡°Really? ¡°The surprised shrill in his voice makes me giggle. ¡°Yes. We should meet. Maybe, we can have a nice dinner. It¡¯s been so long since we ate together. You can pick me up from here if you want. ¡°I suggest, before nibbling on my lower lip. Theo goes silent for a few moments. I breathe in and hold my breath while waiting for his reply. Do you miss me, La?¡± He asks unexpectedly. ¡°Of course, Theo. I miss you. ¡°I nod. It¡¯s not a lie. I miss him every day because he has been such a good friend to me. When he was around, it felt like I could share every problem with him and he would always stand by my side without asking for anything in return. That was afortable feeling. He is the only one who has managed to make me feel so safe and heard. ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡± His voice drops, turning into a deep whisper. *Sure. ¡°I mutter as my cheeks heat up. ¡°Will you bring A?¡± He asks. I sense the hope in his voice and my smile shrinks. ¡°I will try to bring her. ¡°I sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you two. I will pick you up at 8 tom Okay? ¡°Theo chimes. ¡°I will be waiting for you. ¡°I utter before we say goodbye and hang up. A serene feeling of safety engulfs me. My mind and heart feel much more at ease after talking with Theo. He is like a support pir I need in this dire situation to stay on my feet. And he never fails to be one for me. ¡°You are not taking my daughter anywhere.¡± The throatymanding from behind me makes my heart sk ip a beat. It¡¯s been a we since Ist heard this voice and it has the same effect on me. It turns my world upside down, and forces all the cells in my body to pay attention to the owner. He has a hold over every inch of me even when I am sure we are done. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 LAYLA She is my daughter. I can take her wherever I want. You can¡¯t stop me. ¡°I frown, shaking away the sensations I feel when he is around. Alpha Alexander¡¯s cold eyes remain impassive. Something has changed in his gaze, and it makes me feel like we are strangers. It¡¯s like he wants nothing to do with me and can¡¯t be bothered to talk to me for more than a moment. Isn¡¯t that what I wanted? Yes. But, it doesn¡¯t feel that good. ¡°You can¡¯t take her. ¡°He repeats, before starting to walk past me. Alpha Alexander, ¡°I sigh, unconsciously reaching out to grab his wrist. Sparks rush down my spine. I gasp, tightening my hold over him. These electric jolts haven¡¯t died even after rejection. He stops and looks at me. The height difference between us makes me crane my neck back so I can look into his eyes. Slowly, his eyes lower to my hand wrapped around his wrist. The indifference and warning reflecting in his gaze is clear to me. I let go of him. My feet move back to create distance between us cautiously. You can¡¯t- If you don¡¯t want me to throw you out of my packhouse, I suggest do what I say. Don¡¯t try to defy me.¡± He says in his throaty voice. I swallow the next words as I look into his silver eyes. He is serious. I can tell. Okay. ¡°I nod, not wanting to drag this issue. He is angry right now. So, it¡¯s no use talking to him. Once he settles down and stops being so interested in getting on my nerves, I can take A out then. I leave him the sight. It make and walk back to my room. The heat of his intense gaze burns into my back until I am in the line of his e shudder and quicken my steps. ¡ª1 dayter¡ª Mommy. ¡°A jumps in myp as I watch my reflection in the vanity mirror. 1 am wearing a in white dress that reaches my knees. It¡¯s sleeveless and has a plunging V-neck that reveals a decent amount of my cleavage. Daphne has forced me to wear natural makeup too, and it feels strange because I have never gotten ready for Theo before. What is he going to think? Aunt Daphne shaid you are going out with Theo. Why are you not taking me?¡± She scrunches her nose. I smile and press my lips to her cute nose. She rolls her eyes and clings to my neck like she always does. Daddy wants to spend time with you, baby. ¡°I whisper softly. Daddy shpends sho much time with me. She tells me excitedly. Thave seen how Alpha Alexander visits her room every to meet her during the day too. He is forming a bond with A and day by day, it¡¯s strengthening. Maybe, he is not good for me. But he is great for my baby. She is a lot happier since she came here. Can Theoe here? ¡°She asks hopefully. I inhale a deep breath. I can¡¯t bring myself to tell her that her Daddy won¡¯t agree to something like this.. Your Mommy is going on a date with Theo, A. They are going to spend some time alone.¡± Daphne chuckles from behind me. Daphne. ¡°My cheeks flush as I see her in the mirror¡¯s reflection. Date. ¡°A¡¯s eyes widen. Of course, she can¡¯t know what a date is so I open my mouth to tell her that¡ª Are you going to marry Theo, Mommy?¡± Her big eyes stare at me. I dose my mouth, surprised that she already knows such things. She is supposed to be two and a half years old but she already has a mind of an older child. I am noticing this again today, and I am recalling how the pack doctor told me that she is not a normal baby. ¡°If everything goes well, yes baby.¡± Daphne walks closer and pats A¡¯s small head. Ish he going to be Daddy?¡± Her little voice questions. I am shocked on ¡°A baby¡ª- again. I can¡¯t miss the hint of fear and doubt in her eyes. ¡°No! I already have Daddy. Theo ish my friend. He can¡¯t be Daddy. ¡°A jumps out of myp all of a sudden. A. ¡°I frown. She has never behaved like this before. ¡°No. Don¡¯t talk to me, Mommy! I am going to Daddy. I have a Daddy. I don¡¯t need another Daddy. ¡°She yells before running towards the door. I get up, ready to print behind my daughter and catch her when Daphne grabs my shoulder and stops me. Theo is here.¡± She tells me. I frown, staring at the open door. A¡¯s changing behavior is rming. When did she start thinking like this anyway? Why didn¡¯t I notice this before? You shouldn¡¯t have told A that. ¡°I sigh. She is sulking but she will be fine, La. You should go meet Theo outside before Alpha Alexander comes across him. I will look after A when you are gone.¡± She squeezes my shoulder. I release a soft breath. If they both indeede across each other, I have a hunch it will be a disaster. *Thank you, D. Please tell A that everything will be just like she wants. ¡°I whisper before walking towards the door, ¡°Have fun, La. Leave A to me. She shouts from behind. 1 smile, but can¡¯t stop myself from thinking about the look in my baby¡¯s eyes. She looked so angry and hurt at the thought of someone elseing into my lif 15:49 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 31 I hope it doesn¡¯t be a problem. Once Ie back, I will talk to my baby and tell her that I will never do something to upset her. Her happiness is all that matters to me. Theo¡¯s Bugatti parked. He is standing beside it, wearing at I walk out of the packhouse and into the driveway where I se ck suit with a white button-down shirt. His hair is styled back with gel, revealing his soft eyes that are drawn to me the moment I step out of the main door. I guess I did right by listening to Daphne and getting ready properly. I run a hand down my dress and walk in his direction. A wide smile spreads on his lips. He straightens up when I near him before his eyes go behind me and confusion starts reflecting in them. ¡°Hey. ¡°Ie to a halt in front of Theo. ¡°Where is A?¡± His brows rise in confusion. Uhm¡ªShe wants to spend some time with Alpha Alexander. ¡°I shrug, finding it hard to meet his eyes when I am lying. She doesn¡¯t want to go with us?¡± He looks surprised. Of course, she does. Theo. ¡°I blurt. But you just said- I step closer to him and ce my hand over his chest unconsciously. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. Okay! I whisper. Theo¡¯s gaze lowers to my hand. The tips of his cars turn red as he nods and steps back. My cheeks flush when I realize how close I really got to him just now. Theo opens the car¡¯s door for me and gestures at me to get in with a genuine smile on his lips. I tuck a strand of hair behind my ear and nce over my shoulder, at the huge bungalow behind me. My hand pauses close to my ear when my eyes find the dark silhouette standing on the terrace, staring deep into my soul. His eyes shine in the darkness surrounding him. Alpha Alexanur. His name echoes in my mind. I shudder and turn around to get inside. Theo closes the door and walks to the other side to take the driving seat. My heart beats like crazy. I can feel the side of my face burning as his eyes drill holes in me. Just what does he want? Why does he look so murderous? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Theo¡¯s scent wraps around me. I nce at him. He is everything Alpha Alexander is not. Kind, generous, and considerate. But why can¡¯t he send those thrilling shudders down my back? I sigh, realizing what I am doing again. I don¡¯t want topare the two men. I want to enjoy Theo¡¯spany and findfort in him. But how can I do that when the storm in the pair of silver eyes follows me everywhere? Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 LAYLA You know you can tell me anything, La. ¡°Theo whispers. I snap out of my thoughts and look around. We are sitting in an expensive restaurant with high chandeliers and huge ss walls that show the view of the city. The bright lights of the buildings sparkle like little stars around us. I take a deep breath and direct my gaze to Theo. We are waiting for our food to arrive and apparently, I went silent after the waiter took the order which is enough to grab Theo¡¯s attention. Is everything alright with Alpha Alexander?¡± He asks with a worried look in his eyes, ¡°That man can¡¯t bear the thought of seeing my face around him. ¡°I blurt before grabbing the ss of cold water and taking a sip. Did he do something? His eyes sh golden, a sign of his wolf trying to push to the surface. I sigh, cing the ss down. My shoulders are tense and my mind keeps going back to Alpha Alexander¡¯s thoughts which is not good. I need to get him out of my head, and my lifepletely. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. Theo. You don¡¯t need to be worried. ¡°I shake my head softly. Theo¡¯s eyes are drawn to my hair which sways with the movement. His Adam¡¯s apple bobs down as he swallows. ¨C Do you like living with him, La?¡± He questions absentmindedly. I can sense the fear in his hooded eyes and his polite voice. I was always aware of his feelings but never found it in myself to reciprocate them, but I think it¡¯s time to move on from the past and give the man in front of me a chance he and I both deserve. ¡°I rejected him, Theo. To me¡ªhe is just A¡¯s Dad and she wants to stay with him. That¡¯s why I am there. ¡°I utter as I reach out to his hand which is ced over the table. His gaze lowers to our hands. I look down and release a soft breath. It feels sofortable to hold his hand. There is no intense thrilling desire to do more or mindnumbing sparks or crazy heart palpitations, It¡¯s soothing and easy on the heart. I don¡¯t risk heartbreak with him nor do I fear him turning his backThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. to me. He will always be here and he epts me with my wolfless reality. He likes me for what I am and doesn¡¯t get affected by the fact that I am weaker in strength than all the people he knows. Theo pulls his hand out from under mine. My gaze lifts to his forest eyes. He smiles and grips my hand before giving it a gentle squeeze. My home has a ce for you and A. If you are ever free and are not bound to stay with him¡ª¡± He trails off. ¡°I wille to you. I promise.¡± I smile genuinely. And if he hurts you, you need to tell me, La. ¡°His thumb caresses the back of my hand. ¡°I will, Theo. ¡°I nod, allowing myself to feel his warmth. The food arrives. Theo releases my hand and we both eat dinner while talking about casual things. His questions don¡¯t only involve me, they always include A too. I can see how much he misses not having her by his side, how much he misses not getting to take her out for ice cream and shakes. It warms my heart like it always does. 15:49 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 32 After dinner, Theo and I walk to the parking lot leisurely. I wrap my arms around myself as he walks by my side in the dark night. Are you cold? ¡°Theo asks as his side brushes against mine. ¡°A little. I am not all wolf yet, you know. I shrug with a silly smile on my lips. You can have my jacket. ¡°He suggests, already starting to remove his suit¡¯s jacket. I spin and stop in front of him. Theo halts, giving me a surprised look. My handsnd on his chest, holding him still so he is not removing his jacket. I like this cold.¡± I tell him while looking into his eyes. Are you in the mood to get sick?¡± He lifts his brow yfully. No. I just want to feel everything. Cold, warm, and everything else. ¡°I shake my head. 1 step closer. My heartbeat fastens as I stare up at him from so close. He is a handsome man who can get any girl he wants. I am not immune to his charms either. Unconsciously, my face grows closer to his. My gaze drops to his lips which look soft. Clouds rumble in the sky. Theo exhales a breath before craning his neck back and breaking my trance. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡± He whispers as I stare at his neck. I can tell he did this out of nervousness. His heart is beating too fast under my palm. I chuckle, shaking my head and looking up just like him. Adrop of water falls on my nose. He is right. It¡¯s going to rain. We should hurry back. ¡°Theo suggests. I nod and pull back just as the rain decides it doesn¡¯t want to go easy. The rain starts pouring hard and drenches us both in a matter of moments. Come on. ¡°Theo grabs my hand instinctively. We run all the way back to the car like little kids. Heughs as he unlocks the car and opens the door for me. Your seats will get all wet. ¡°I shout over the noise of the pattering. ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be thinking about right now, La. ¡± He grins, ushering me in. Ishake my head and plop inside as a shudder rolls down my body. He runs to the other side and takes the driving seat. My wet hair stick to my face. I look down at my drenched dress. It has be transparent and almost outlines the skin undergarments I am wearing underneath. gasp softly and fold my arms over my chest to hide myself. Theoughs from beside me and opens thepartment to pull out some tissues. Thank Goddess..¡± I let out a breath as he hands them to me. I wipe the front of my dress meaninglessly. It¡¯s too wet to dry off so castly, What a s tu p i d move. S Calm down, La. I won¡¯t look. ¡°He whispers, making me pause. Theo grabs the side of my head and makes me face him. He ces the tissue over my cheek, wiping the water. At least my makeup is waterproof so I don¡¯t have to worry about looking like a ghost in front of him. I smile awkwardly and look at his face. His fingers are careful and gentle on my skin as he cups my cheek. My smile slowly falters as I focus on his wet hair and lips. ¡°Why do you like me, Theo?¡± I blurt. His hands pause. Our eyes meet. He never voiced it out before and I never dared to bring up this either. We always stayed in our circles and never crossed the line into each other¡¯s space. What¡¯s there to not like about you, La?¡± He mumbles under his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t have a wolf. Isn¡¯t that enough to dislike me?¡± My eyes sting as I ask. Those who think like that are idiots and they are missing out on you. I am not one of them. I can see you for what you are, La.¡± He drops the tissue and cups my other cheek. ¡°What am I?¡± I inhale a deep breath to push the tears down. To me, you u are the bravest, smartest, kindest and the most beautiful woman to ever exist. With or without a wolf, you remain the same to me, La.¡± He smiles. That¡¯s who he is. He says things that soothe my heart and make me feel respected and seen. will I act on my impulse and lean in to kiss him. Theo¡¯s hold over my cheeks tightens as he releases a surprised breath over my lips. I pull back abruptly, wanting to make sure he wants it. I don¡¯t get to ask as he smashes his lips over mine. His soft lips kiss me slow, and gentle. His thumbs draw imaginary circles. on my cold cheeks. I fist his cor and pull him closer. His kiss is not explosive and doesn¡¯t take away my ability to think but it feelsfortable and makes me feel important. Again. Again, I am thinking about Alpha Alexander andparing him to Theo. Softly, I push him back so I can climb over hisp. Theo¡¯s hands release my cheeks and hang in the air. La. ¡°He breathes as I settle into hisp. ¨C Kiss me, Theo.¡± I tug him closer by his cor. His eyes sh golden before he dives in and kisses me harder. The intense hunger buzzing in his lips makes me kiss him back just as hard. Theo¡¯s hands lower to my waist, sending his warmth into my cold body and making me moan in his mouth. I fist his hair and tug softly. Theo groans/pulls away, and kisses the corner of my wet lips. ¡°I wanted to do this the first I saw you, La.¡± He whispers as our eyes meet. I slide my hands to his cheeks. He smiles and snuggles into my neck. My back arcs, offering more of my skin to him. He kisses my neck, then sucks, then nibbles. His lips trail a path down my skin, leaving marks behind. I moan and whimper while keeping my fingers in his hajr. Everypliment sends a wave of heat in my belly but something feels missing. His plushy lips and his nibbling teeth make sure I don¡¯t get hurt and feel strange on my skin. I am used to those lips that take hard and leave me writhing. I crave teeth that scrap and dig and pull as if they want to bite deep into my skin and possess all of me. I need a body that demands me to submit so he can use me however he likes. D a m n. I have lost my mind. I squeeze my eyes shut as Theo kisses his way to my exposed breast valley. Heat trickles down my skin as I caress his head and let him kiss me. I don¡¯t want him to stop. I want him to own me so I can get Alpha Alexander out of my messed-up head. Theo is the one for me, I know. I focus on the pleasurable sensations of his lips and his small grunts that are pleasing to the ears. Just when I think I am sessful in focusing on the present, my phone starts ringing in my bag. Theo groans and kisses the side of my left boob before he pulls back. I open my eyes and shoot him a nervous look. ¨C You should take the call. It can be A.¡± He suggests, licking his bottom lip. I nod as my ever drop to his lips. I lean in and peck them quickly. You are trying to kill me tonight. He teases yfully. I grin and pull out my phone from my bag. The screen shows Daphne¡¯s number. My heart s k i p s a beat and I pick it up instantly. You need toe back. She speaks as soon as I pick up. ¡°What happened?¡± My heart sinks. A has a fever and she refuses to eat anything. She reveals with a sigh. I aming. Tell her I aming. ¡°I blurt as my heart aches in my chest. I should have stayed behind and looked after my baby myself. I take in shaky breath. Daphne hangs up the call. Theo¡ª ¡°I am taking you back. ¡°He speaks up, sounding equally worried, I nod and slide off hisp to take my spot in the passenger seat. He starts the engine and pulls his car out of the parking lot. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 LAYLA Can Ie inside?¡±Theo asks. ¡°Uhm. I am sorry Theo but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea right now. ¡°I nce at the white and blue bungalow standing proudly in front of me. 1 understand. Keep me updated about A.¡± He whispers. I nod and get out before sprinting to the main door. The silence of the packhouse gets disturbed by my wet heels as I run inside. My feet pause in the way when I look down. I have left a long trail of water behind. I swallow and eye the inconvenience I have caused before breaking out into a sprint again. I can¡¯t think about anything else right now. My baby is sick. I climb the stairs and go straight for her room. My heart beats wildly in my chest. A is a strong baby. She doesn¡¯t get ill so easily. I must have hurt her deeply for her to have a fever. Tears sting my eyes as I open the door to her room and run inside. The bed is vacant and the room empty to my surprise. Where is she?¡± I mutter under my breath. Maybe she is in my room. I turn on my heels and make my way to my room hurriedly. When I step inside, I find the ce empty. She is not here either. My mind jumps to the worst scenarios. I drop my bag on the bed and bring out my phone to dial Daphne¡¯s number. I can¡¯t go around searching this big ce so it¡¯s best if I just ask her where my baby is Are you done whoring around? The deep voice says from behind. My heart misses a beat. Heaving a heavy breath, I drop the cell on the bed and face him. Alpha Alexander stands in the doorway with his arms crossed over his chest and his side leaning against the frame. My heart misses another beat when my eyes meet the pair of silver globes¨Cfilled with anger and resentment. Where is A?¡± I ignore his hurtful remark and question. ¡°Oh, so you recalled you have a daughter?¡± He hums and unfolds his arms before rubbing the shell of his ear between his thumb and forefinger. Alpha Alexander. Where is my daughter? ¡°I sigh, finding my nerves all over the ce. ¡°Where she is supposed to be. ¡°He states calmly. His gaze lowers to my neck and heaving chest. I gulp, noticing how a destructive storm rages in his silver orbs. I ignore how his heated and enraged look makes my stomach flip and my legs weaken. I have to get to my baby, I remind myself. ¡°She must be in your room. ¡°I conclude, already walking towards the door. Before I can walk past his imposing figure, he grabs my upper arm and pushes me back abruptly. I yelp, barely managing to LA Chapter 33 maintain my bnce and saving myself from falling on my butt. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?! ¡°I shriek, ring into his furious eyes. Take off your f u c k i n g clothes. ¡°He says, in a calm voice ¡°What do you mean?¡± I hiss, stepping back from him. ¨C a calm before the storm. ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter to see her mother parading around f u c k n g naked as if it¡¯s something to be proud of.¡± He res back at me. His eyes are much more intense than mine and knowing what a man like him can do, I can not help but shudder under his scary re. Instinctively, I look down at myself. My dress is pretty much transparent. Anyone can see my underwear, and my bra, and the rest of my naked body. 1 swallow the uneasiness this causes me and look up. His eyes are there to meet me and judge me. What? Don¡¯t act surprised. You look exactly like a w h o r e who is desperate to get k e d down. ¡°His words are not just words anymore¡ªthey are sharp daggers piercing my heart and slicing it in half brutally. op insulting me.¡± I mutter as tears blur my vision. Stop¡ªStop I refuse to let them flow. I refuse to give him the satisfaction of seeing me cry and break down in front of him. I won¡¯t let him know how he has affected me just now. You are insulting yourself, La. I am just telling you what you are doing. ¡°The corner of his lips turns up in a half-lipped. smirk. I want to smack that way. I fist my hands and re at him stubbornly. Get rid of the filth on you before showing your face around my daughter. You can take your time. She doesn¡¯t need you right now.¡±Alpha Alexander states before turning and leaving me trembling with rage. I thought he was done breaking my heart. A tear slides out of my eye despite my best efforts to keep it in. I wipe it away instantly and rush to take a quick shower and change into something suitable. My heart aches as I stand under the water and rub at my skin. I hate how his words actually made me feel like a w h o r e . Did spending a little time with a man made me a wh o re? I shake my head and step out before grabbing a pair of pink silk pajamas with full sleeves. After thrusting myself into the clothes vengefully and drying my hair, I rush to get to my baby. Just as I step inside his room after knocking once, I find A sitting on his bed with ck sheets. Mommy!¡± Her eyes sparkle as she looks at me. I cover the distance between us hurriedly and gather her in my arms. My hand touches her forehead to know how bad it is. A relieved sigh escapes my lips when I find her skin is cold. ¡°I misshed you, Mommy.¡± She giggles, pressing her nose to my neck. I kiss the side of her head as my eyes wander to the side table where a few syrups are ced. She must have taken her medicines. Oh, Goddess Selene. At least, Alpha Alexander took care of her. Tears start sliding out of my eyes as I recall the insults he threw at me. I pull A closer so she can¡¯t see me crying. She is the Chapter 33 only sce I have in this world and the only reason I am staying here. Daddy took care of me.¡± She mumbles in the crook of my neck. ¡°I know, baby. ¡°I whisper, closing my eyes to stop the tears. ¡°He ish a good man. ¡°She adds, surprising me with her big words. ¡°I know, ¡°I nod and discretely wipe my tears with the back of my hand. Sho, Mommy.¡± She pushes her head away and stares at me with her big eyes that are ssy right now. Yes, Baby, ¡°I caress her small cheeks. Marry Daddy. ¡°A drops the bomb. My cheeks flush as I stare at her without ever blinking my eyes. My breath gets stuck in my throat due to surprise. ¨C He will take care of you too. He will s h i t you in hisp and feed you medicine when you are shick. Do you get it, Mommy? She grabs my shoulder and shakes me softly. Who¡ªWho taught you all this?¡± I finally manage to utter. A shudder rolls down my spine, Everyone hash their Mommy and Daddy. I want it too.¡± A frown marks her forehead. ¡°You have us both, Baby. ¡°I press my lips to the crease between her brows as I barely contain the scowl threatening to contort my face. ¡°Daddy shaid the shame but I don¡¯t believe it.¡± She shakes her small head in denial as big tears well in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Princess. ¡°Alpha Alexander¡¯s voice falls on my ears and startles me. I jump in my spot and look to the right, dark corner of the room. He is sitting on his wing chair there, hidden in the shadows and looking dangerous. Was he here all along? My throat dries as I think about it. Why am I so oblivious to my surroundings? I scold myself and turn to my baby. Mommy.¡± She stares up at me, the tears still shining in her eyes. A lump forms in my throat as I look at her. She has never cried like this before, I didn¡¯t know how much she wanted a family until now. Does this make me a bad mother that I believed I was enough for her and she was happy with me? A, Baby. We are a family. ¡°I whisper under my stuttering breath. My heart is breaking. No matter what I do, I am never enough for anyone. But I wish I wish I was. I wish I didn¡¯t have to try so hard in life to make others happy only to end up failing. ¡°No!¡± She yells as the tears start rolling down her soft cheeks. ¡°A. Please, Baby. You are sick. You need to get some rest. ¡°I gasp, cupping her wet cheeks to rub the tears away. I won¡¯t shweep. Everyone shweeps with their Mommy and Daddy. But you don¡¯t shweep with me.¡± She sniffs before ncing at Alpha Alexander. My sight gets blurred with tears again but I swallow them all to be strong for her. Baby- ¡°I start softly. 15:49 Thu, 16 May GBG Chapter 33 You want us to sleep together, Princess?¡± Alpha Alexander asks. ¡°Yesh, Daddy, You, me and Mommy. On the shame bed. ¡°She nods hurriedly. No. That¡¯s not possible. She needs to understand. I open my mouth to give her an excuse but close it after sensing the strong body looming over me. Whatever you want, Princess, Daddy will make it happen. If you want Mommy to sleep with us, then she will sleep with us. ¡°He says as if it¡¯s all up to him to make the decision.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 LAYLA He made the decision, and I couldn¡¯t even refuse when A looked at me with her teary eyes. That¡¯s how we three ended up on his bed. A hes in front of me while Alpha Alexander is behind me. This is the arrangement A insisted on because apparently Serafina¡¯s son. Shawn told her that their family sleeps like this. abhor this setting where I am sandwiched between my daughter and her Daddy. I can do pretty well with just being by my baby¡¯s side but I can¡¯t bear the heat of Alpha Alexander¡¯s body which warms my back and my stomach. He is at a little distance, but it¡¯s not enough for the sparks to leave me alone. I sigh, focusing on patting A¡¯s little stomach so she can sleep. The room is drowning in darkness and my baby is almost asleep. I swallow as Alpha Alexander¡¯s breaths trickle down my nape. Sneakily, I slide a little closer to A to put some distance between me and him. Silence reigns and he doesn¡¯t notice. I release a breath and close my eyes while my handes to a steady stop on A¡¯s stomach. I will stay just until A is in deep sleep and starts snoring like she usually does. Then, I will leave to return in the morning before she wakes up. There is no way I am sleeping with this vile man breathing down my neck like an enraged dragon and I am too drained today, physically and m e n ta l l y, to endure this. Maybe, I wille check up on my baby asionally during the night too, so I can make sure her fever is down and she is not sick. I can handle all that stress and pull an all-night for her. It¡¯s no big problem My thoughts alle to an abrupt halt when a strong arm coils around my mid tightly and tugs me back until my body meets the muscled front. I yelp instinctively and w at his arm to let me go. Mom Mommy. ¡°A cries out, scared that I have left her or something has happened to me. Baby. Mommy is here. ¡°I release Alpha Alexander¡¯s arm and reach out to her belly to pat it again. A grips my fingers and closes her eyes. My hand patting her, trembles slightly. His nose presses into my hair, inhaling my scent. Shivers run down my body as I silently struggle against his vice-like grip. We stay like this for some time. My heart pounds in my chest. His nose nuzzles into my nape as his lips hover above my skin. My thighs press together. Wetness slides between them involuntarily. Slowly, Alpha Alexander pushes his hand inside my silk shirt andys his hot palm t against my stomach. My head falls back as his heat makes my body shiver. His thumb strokes, and drags imaginary lines across my skin, coaxing a few ragged breaths from me. 333 A¡¯s soft snores sound in the room. Cautiously, I take my hand off her stomach and grab her Daddy¡¯s wrist. ¡°What-What are you doing?¡± I choke, keeping my voice down to not wake her up. Shhh. Be quiet. You will wake up our daughter.¡± His stubble tickles my ear as he whispers into it. Leave me. I utter weakly. 1/3 12:21 Fri, 17 May Chapter 34 40% My nipples tighten and scrap against my silk shirt. Now, I regret not wearing a bra and panties to bed. Oh, Goddess Selene. Alpha Alexander¡¯s hand travels down instead of leaving my skin. I bite my lower lip to keep any loud noises from escaping my mouth. Spread your legs. I want to see how wet you are for me.¡± He presses his lips to my ear, making me shudder. His hand rests on the waistband of my silk pants. I shake my head silently. I won¡¯t spread my legs for an a-hole like him. His husky voice chuckles in my car, causing goosebumps to erupt on my body and my back to arch into his front. Hisughter is like erotic music that brings all my dirty fantasies to light. I have my ways, La. Tonight, you will beg me.¡± He whispers, in a husky and deep voice. His hand stops going low and starts climbing high, right under my shirt. My chest heaves rapidly, making my hardened nubs rub against the silk material again and again until I am out of breath. His palm spreads on my stomach again, but a little higher this time¡ªSo high that his thumb brushes the underside of my firm right breast. I hold my breath as I relish in thenguid strokes of his thumb so close to my aching nipple. D a m n. Why am I letting him do this to me? I release a breath as his thumb climbs higher,nding just below my nipple. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I blurt, clearly loud enough to make A¡¯s snoring pause for a moment. Alpha Alexander¡¯s arm slips under my neck pulling me back in his body as he mps his hand around my trembling lips. My heart jumps in my throat when I realize what A will be seeing if she wakes up; Her Daddy¡¯s hands on her Mommy¡¯s mouth and inside her shirt, stroking her skin and making her flush red. That¡¯s not-right. He pauses and waits until we hear A¡¯s snoring again. Instead of going back to beating on a normal rhythm, my heartbeat reaches new highs when his thumb starts stroking again. Back and forth. Up and up. Round and round. But never touching my erect nipple. I squirm in his arms as my core throbs with need and stickiness clings to my thighs. The ache between my legs is so strong that my insides are screaming for release. But he is not the man I should seek pleasure from, I remind myself. He shouldn¡¯t be touching me. His thumb feathers the edge of my nipple and a moan erupts from my m u f f l e d mouth unconsciously. My face heats up as I go absolutely still, and listen to A¡¯s snores. Alpha Alexander¡¯s chest vibrates against my back as heughs voicelessly. Anger burns in my eyes. before sinking my teeth into his hand. and I open my Original content from N?velDrama.Org. mouth His teeth bite into my earlobe harshly in reply. I stiffen, retracting my teeth from his palm. He releases my earlobe and licks. it with the tip of his tongue. My core throbs and clenches once more. Don¡¯t be a bad girl. Behave and I will make you feel good. I promise, Mio Tesoro.¡± His hot breaths hit my ear, making me twist in his hold. ¨C Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 LAYLA Alpha Alexander¡¯s hand moves low once more. I halt my struggles as he slips his fingers between my pants and stops there. My core tingles with the intense need for him and my legs part involuntarily. He doesn¡¯t waste a montent. His hand pushes past all barriers. He slips two big fingers, knuckles deep inside my slippery folds with ease. My eyes roll back in my head as his hand m u f f l es another moan falling from my lips. I have pleasured myself many times over the years but I have nevere close to one plunge of his thick fingers inside me. His fingers spread sparks in my folds, and reach out to the hidden sweet spot inside me as if he knows my body better than I do. F u c k. You are dripping.¡± He sucks in a sharp breath as his throbbing coc k presses into the cra k of my butt. My walls mp around his fingers. He is hard and I have not even touched him. Alpha Alexander presses his nose below my ear. My thighs widen slightly. His palm rubs my cl t as his fingers start thrusting in and out. He is not slow. He finger f u c k s me fast and hard, not even leaving the room for me to catch my next breath before he is curling his fingers inside me and nudging that sweet spot again. I close my eyes that sting with need and moisture as I lose myself in the sensations he is coaxing me to feel. He continues plunging me, touching me, and pleasuring me as if he owns me. His other hand keeps my mouth shut to make sure his sinful actions remain a secret. And just when I feel the knot tightening in my abdomen, ready to clench around his thick fingers that are ruthlessly satisfying me, he stops. His fingers curl deep inside me, hitting that spot but it¡¯s not enough to make me fall over the edge and o r g a s m. I need more, a few more pumps. Unconsciously, I whine into his hot palm. He presses his hand harder onto my mouth so the sounds stay unheard. Turn around. Let me see your face as youe apart on my fingers.¡± His lips find their way to my ear as hemands, His voice leaves my ear and my stomach tingling with need and anticipation. Like a s t u p i d teenager, I turn around in his arms that loosen over me to let me shift. His hand covering my mouth falls to the back of my head to fist my hair while his other hand remains between my folds, his fingers curled and sending waves of pleasure up my spine with the little movement. My eyes meet the pair of silver orbs that sparkle in the night like two little moons. His insulting wordse rushing back to my mind and I feel like a bucket of cold water is dumped over my head. Alpha Alexander rests his forehead against mine and peers into my eyes which are tearing up. Put your leg on mine, La. ¡°He whispers above my lips, making sure to keep his voice low.. You I am a w h o r e to you, right? ¡°I utter, shocked at the fact that I let him do this to me even after all he said. His hooded gaze wanders off,nding on my neck. The silver burns brighter as he sucks in another sharp breath. ¡°Yes.¡± He utters before his hand pulls at my hair cruelly and makes my head fall back. His lips lower to my neck. He opens his mouth and sucks my skin harshly. I bite my lip to stop the whimper that threatens to escape. You are a w h o r e. ¡°He says venomously as his teeth rece his merciless lips.. I feel the violent sting on my flesh. My hands reach to his shoulder right when he decides to uncurl his fingers inside me. A 1/3 by 45%²¿ Chapter 35 stuttering breath whooshes out of my copsing lungs. My w h o r e. He grumbles. His lips find another spot to bite and suck roughly. His mouth meets my skin as if he wants to tear it off or eat me alive. I shudder against him but he refuses to let me go. Alpha Alexander folds his fingers inside me again. My toes curl as the harsh pleasure swarms my my body. 1 part my legs and ce the left one over his waist, giving him room to move his fingers instead of curling and uncurling deep in my folds. I feel him groan slightly against my flesh. He pulls his fingers out of me all of a sudden. The loss makes me bite harder into my lips. Alpha Alexander ces his drenched hand over my cor and pulls, ripping a few top buttons off. I gasp, gripping his shoulder tightly. My teeth instantly sink into my lip again when I realize my mistake. You have no right to show this body to anyone else when you are mine. ¡°Alpha Alexander¡¯s voice thickens with desire as he hisses. He slips his fingers back inside me when he is done revealing my corbone and the top of my cleavage. I breathe heavily through my nose as his fingers work fast between my folds, thrusting in, curling, uncurling, pulling out. It¡¯s a constant y that drives me mad and closer to the high I crave. All the while, his mouth ravages my skin. He can never make you feel this good. You are not his to touch, to please, to f u c k. ¡°He bites into the side of my boob and suddenly, my mind recalls the spots Theo kissed me in The marks¡ªHe must have left marks and now, Alpha Alexander is tracing each and every one of them like a wild beast as if he is trying to erase the other man¡¯s touch from my body. Alpha Alex¡ª¡°I whimper, too close to the climax I seek. *F u k i n g mine. ¡°He murmurs over my skin before leaning up and meeting my gaze. ¡°Alex¡ª¡± I stutter. My walls clench around his fingers the moment our eyes collide. It¡¯s an intense explosion of pleasure that leaves me panting and blind to the world for a few moments. When I regain my breath, I find his eyes are staring right into my soul. He steals my breath again and leaves my lungs aching. His fingers slip out of my oversensitive walls and disappear in his mouth. Heat unfurls in my belly as I watch him licking my juices Alpha Alexander¡¯szy eyes lower to my quivering lips. I press them together to protect my sanity but the next moment, his fingers are out of his mouth, his hand is on my butt and his lips are on mine. He takes me by surprise, and he takes my lips. hard. He bites my lower lip and pulls it in my mouth, while his tongue strokes the aching mass. He bites harder. The taste of my blood invades our mouths. He licks it all with his soft tongue before releasing my bottom lip and moving to the top one. My hands drop to his chest. I want to push him away but my exhausted body has little to no energy left in me. My breath mingles with his minty one, as he devours my lips like a hungry predator. He kisses me long and hard and leaves. me breathless before he pulls away.) By the time he is done wrecking my lips, I am already light-headed. Chapter 35 Pretty. ¡°He looks into my sleepy eyes for a moment before his lips press against my cheek, my nose, my forehead¨C -everywhere they can reach. His hold on me bes rxed and gentle as he continues to pepper me with kisses all over my face. I shudder and release a heavy breath, giving into his strong arms despite knowing I don¡¯t belong in them. Alpha Alex¡ª His lips return to mine. He pecks me softly.¡± Shhh. Don¡¯t talk. Just Sleep. ¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 LAYLA Mommy. Little fingers poke my cheek. 1 groan, weighed down by something on the bed. My hands reach out to smooth hair that tickles my chin and neck. I run my fingers through them, softly, Mommy. Wake up. ¡°A pokes my cheek again. Sleep some more, A. ¡°I rub my thumb over A¡¯s nape which feels too big to my sleepy mind. Her snickers fill the room. I smile sleepily and try to shift but fail due to the immense weight. weight on my chest and stomach. When did you get so heavy, Baby?¡± I frown. I am not heavy. Daddy ish heavy. ¡°A giggles. I hum. Why does it matter to me if her Daddy is heavy? All of a sudden, my hands touching the big head ced over my chest pause. I stiffen before snapping my eyes open. My gaze meets the head that is indeed toorge to pass as A¡¯s. Daddy ish shweeping on my ce. ¡°A chimes, poking my cheek with her forefinger again. I blink and nce at her. She is sitting on her knees beside me, all happy and bright. My hand reaches out to her forehead instinctively. When I find her skin cold, I calm down. How are you feeling, Baby?¡± I ask, forgetting about the man lying half on top of me momentarily. ¡°Gooood.¡± She ps her hands as her mischievous little eyes move towards Alpha Alexander. My ce.¡±A scrunches her nose. I focus on the problem at hand. Alpha Alexander¡¯s face is pressed between my boobs, his warm breaths hitting my skin and making shivers run down my spine. For a moment, I think about pushing him away abruptly but when my handnds on the back of his head, it bes gentle. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I press my thumb into his nape sofily and trail it down. Daddy took my ce.¡±Ains again. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t know, Baby. ¡°I grimace. This is so embarrassing. Ohhh, you are on Daddy shide, Mommy? Are you marrying him now?¡± She forgets about her I nod as my cheeks flush red. ¡°You were crushing me under you. -someone His eyes stare into mine, searching for something. Slowly, his face starts to harden, taking away the cuteness from his features. 1 lick my dry lips, recalling the way he touched me. He was someone else in the shadows of the night- who wanted to punish me and pleasure me but right now, he looks like someone entirely apart. He looks like someone who wants to hurt me. What did I do now? Thatsh my ce, Daddy. ¡°A jumps between us before he can tell me hurtful words again. His weight disappears from above me immediately. I release a breath I have been holding and touch my sore neck only to realize the top buttons of my shirt are broken, revealing half of my boobs. Gasping, I sit up in the bed beside Alpha Alexander and tightly clutch the cor of the shirt between my hand to keep it together. I don¡¯t want A to see me in this state. Gratefully, she is already in Alpha Alexander¡¯s arms, snuggling into his neck like I don¡¯t even exist. He smiles and head, showing her equal affection and ignoring me all the same. pats her ¡°I should¡­freshen up. ¡°I whisper, sneaking out of bed when my eyes meet his silver gaze. Food, Mommy. ¡°A mumbles beside his neck, keeping herself stered to him. ¡°I will make you breakfast after we wash up, Baby. ¡°I tell her quickly and run for the door. I can feel his heated gaze burning my back all the way but I don¡¯t have it in me to turn around and face him again. ¡°Oh, why are you running, La?¡± Daphnees from around the corner and pauses. ¡°Later!¡± I yell, running past her. ¨C Something naughty happened!¡± She gasps, knowing me too well Her running footsteps sound behind me so I quicken my pace to get away. I don¡¯t want her questions first thing in the morning. ¡°La Jones! I need details.¡± She shrieks just as I enter the room. 2/3 May 45% Chapter 361 Without the dy of a moment, I m the door shut and lock it. Her fists hit the wooden door while I hear her shouting at me to open up so we can talk about the naughty details. I will tell youter, D. I promise. Let me breathe now. ¡°I yell and the pounding on the door stops. 1 sigh, dragging my exhausteil legs to the bathroom. There is a lingering satisfaction between my legs that I have felt after long time but there is a continuous ache too, to have his c o c k rece his fingers inside me. And it¡¯s so s t u p i d to even think about something like this. I should be fantasizing about Theo. Yes¡ªThat¡¯s the man for me. My feete to a halt in front of the mirror, Last time, when I stared at myself like this in this wall- sized mirror, I was covered in Josh¡¯s blood and Alpha Alexander¡¯s touch tainted my whole body. Now, I am standing in front of this mirror and I am covered with angry bite marks all over my neck, my shoulders, my corbone, and the sides of my boobs like some animal had attacked me and tried to devour me alive. I hold my breath and touch the aching blue and red marks on my neck. In some spots, I can even see his teeth marks. 1 shift my focus to my lips, finding my throat drying at the sight. My lips are all swollen and red. I lick the inside of my mouth and wince softly. At least, he didn¡¯t leave those marks outside. I take my eyes off the mirror and stare down at my feet in embarrassment. I gave in him tost night, let him have his fingers inside me and assault my neck as if I was his who r e, like he thinks I am. I was lost in the bitter-sweet pleasure that coursed through my veins and left me with a strange satisfaction. But now, I feel like the worst idiot to ever walk on Earth. People who get addicted feel like this. They can¡¯t resist their drug and when the ph ase of euphoria is over, they regret their actions. No. That¡¯s not right. I won¡¯t let him be an addiction. I won¡¯t give in to him again. I let the shame settle deep into the pit of my stomach so I never let his hands touch my body after this. Theo is the man for me¡ªI promise to remind myself every day if that¡¯s what it takes for me to remember it. And maybe, if I seal the deal with him by letting him touch me just the same¡­maybe, I will forget about Alpha Alexander after that. Yes, that¡¯s what I need. I need Theo to have me, make love to me, and make me forget about this man who is hellbent on. stealing light from my life so he can rece it with his darkness.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ALEXANDER Thest time I woke up beside her, I thought I was too tired and that¡¯s why I had fallen asleep. I couldn¡¯t really sleep after that night¨Cwhich is normal for me. I don¡¯t sleep¡­more like I can¡¯t because of my insomnia. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t sleep at all. I do. But only after swallowing lots of sleep potions that I buy from a witch because the human medicines don¡¯t work on me. Even after that, the nightmares that gue my sleep, make me want to never rest. But when she is there, my mind just shuts off and the exhaustion of days lulls me into a deep sleep where I see no nightmare, and where I don¡¯t wake up after a few hours. I feel refreshed without taking the witch¡¯s potions. I feel alive and content without drowning myself in work to forget about the horrible headaches that sleep deprivation gives me. This doesn¡¯t make sense. I am overthinking it. It can¡¯t be because of her. This time, I must have been too tired to stay awake and that¡¯s why I fell asleep¡ªnot because I found her squashy boobs as a pillow too sweet or because her scent calms down my raging demons. ¡°Yes, Theo. She is fine now. ¡°La¡¯s voice grabs my attention. I blink, staring out the window in the living area. The mug of ck coffee has gone cold in my hands hinting that I have been lost in my thoughts for too long. ¨C That¡¯s a relief.¡±I hear the f u c k e r¡¯s voice through the speaker and roll my eyes. Last night when she came home with his scent and marks all over her, something in me flipped. I forgot that I had decided to let her be which means no meddling in her business anymore. My wolf kept growling in my head, telling me to f u c k her and stake my im so she knows her body is mine to touch, her p u s s y is mine to f u c k and that pretty skin is mine to mark. Not anyone else¡¯s, not that f u c k e r¡¯s. She is mine. When she gave in to me and let me finger that tight p u s s y, let me mark her skin and kiss those f u c k a b l e lips, the beast in me purred with delight. That¡¯s how it¡¯s been. My rational side says I need to let her go. I don¡¯t want to break her. But my primal side wants to taint her and break her if that¡¯s what it takes to keep her on my side, on my terms. I will never mark her, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t have her. My mind says if I have a taste of her once again and f u c k her the way I want, I will be done with her. I won¡¯t imagine her under me, above me, all over me after that. That will be a relief. I will be able to move on then so from today onwards, it¡¯s my goal to get her to willingly let me take her. Can Ie to see her, La?¡± The f u c k e r ¡®s voice reaches my ears again. My blood boils in my veins. You know how Alpha Alexander is¡­Theo. I don¡¯t want to create any problems.¡± She sighs sadly. At least she knows she needs to protect that weakling from me. ¡°Then can you at least bring her to meet me? I miss her, La. And I am worried.¡± He says on the phone. *I will try asking Alpha Alexander. Or maybe if I tell A you want to meet her, Alpha Alexander will let her go.¡± She replies. Smarty pants. She knows my daughter can get anything done when ites to me. I will never deny my Princess anything. ¡°Okay. I will be waiting.¡± He sighs before they bid their sickly sweet goodbyes and hang up. I ce the mug on the table and march towards the kitchen. Her back faces me when I enter. She is preparing the batter for pancakes because Princess wanted that for breakfast. 1/3 Chapter 37 I stop in the doorway and rest my side against the doorframe. Her s e x y butt wiggles as she mixes the ingredients quickly. My teeth sink into my lower lip as I stare at her body d in tight blue jeans and a yellow top. She looks beautiful in the simplest of clothes, yet when shees, moaning my name, she looks the most pretty she can ever be. My c o c k tightens in my pants as I stare too long and my mind recalls how she called me ¡®Alex¡¯st night. In her ruined state. she didn¡¯t even know what was she saying but I liked that. Alex sounds better than Alpha Alexander. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She turns around and gasps when she sees me standing there. Her eyes widen before the ss bowl slips from her hand. My feet move before I can register it. In a moment, I am in front of her and the bowl is in my hand. Her wide eyes go round as she nces towards the doorway and then at me. F u c k She saw my speed. How do you I straighten and step forward. She stumbles back instinctively. Her cheeks flush beet red, a beautiful color if someone asks me. She looks like a sweet apple, ready to be bitten and devoured, I ce the bowl on the counter behind her. Her back hits the edge as she yelps and looks into my eyes. I look down, meeting her gaze and admiring the hazel color of her eyes¡ªIt¡¯s deep, like the golden rays of the sun. My sunt. I need you. I utter above her lips. We went through this before too. I was so close to sliding my throbbing c o c k into her delicious p u s s y and satisfy my primal desire to have her but she refused at thest moment. But now, I don¡¯t think I want to give her the chance to refuse. ¡°What?¡± She licks those kissable lips that are still swollen from my kisses Let me rephrase that. ¡°I ce my hands on the counter behind her, caging her in my arms and leaning in so she can feel my heat settling in her body. ¡°I can¡¯t get you out of my head. I need to f u c k you, La H Her lips part as a breath whooshes out of her lungs. I am tempted to thrust my fingers into her mouth to see how deep she can take them but I push that thought away and focus on her cute eyes. Alpha Alexander¡ª Her chin wobbles as her heartbeat quickens. I think she is getting the wrong idea. Just once. The deal is still the same. I want to f u c k you just once. Spend one night with me. Just a single night. I will not interfere in your matters after that. You can do whatever you want. You can ask me anything in return and I will get it done. F u c k, ask me for money or power or whatever you want¡ªI will give it to you. ¡°I suggest, tilting my head to the right. If she says yes, I don¡¯t think I will wait further. My hard coc k is already hurting to be inside her. I will tear her panties right here and f u c k her hard. I don¡¯t care if the whole packhouse hears her screams or if someone sees me pounding her p u s s y. I will take her. ¡°I am not a prostitute, Alpha Alexander.¡± She yells as her eyes water up I sigh, f i s t i n g my hands on the counter. She is so stubborn. If another girl was in her ce, she would be begging to get f u c k e d. ¡°I am not saying you are a prostitute. ¡°I exhale a breath. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you are saying! Spend a night with me and get money for it. Spend a night with me and I will let you be. That¡¯s what you do to a prostitute. But, you know what Alpha Alexander, my body is not up for sale. I will not sleep with you anywhere near me.¡± She hisses, cing her hands on my chest and attempting to push me away. you or let ¡°But you did it before. You let me f u c k you, La. I took you three times, f u c k e d you good and you begged for more event after I was done with you. You took my cu m like a needy s l u t and let me fill you with my child¨C L Chapter 37 I see her hand move. I catch it before it can hit my face and squeeze it harshly. She sniff le s as tears start sliding out of her eyes. I eye her fat tears before letting go of her hand. I regret it. She s o b s, ¡°What?!¡± I hiss, looking down at her. ¡°I regret ever letting you touch me. I don¡¯t even remember how I ended up with you, but I regret it. ¡± She shrieks, pushing harder at tay chest.. Does this mean you regret giving birth to my child?¡± I say through my gritted teeth. Her breath hitches as anger burns in her eyes. She raises her hand to p me again but her wrist ends up between my palm before she can do that. Don¡¯t try that again. My eyes sh as my wolf ws to the surface. That¡¯s the only good thing about you in my life, Alpha Alexander. But I swear you don¡¯t deserve A, my Baby. A man like you deserves nothing good in his life and when my Baby realizes it, she will want to be away from you like everyone else does.¡± She res into my eyes. Something in my chest twists. I tighten my hold over her wrist unconsciously but when she winces, I let her go. My hand takes hold of her throat instead. I give it a light squeeze, earning a terrified, breathless look from her. ¡°The next time you decide to run your mouth, remember who I am, La. It¡¯s not hard for me to get rid of you and make you disappear for good. ¡°I warn, and run my thumb up her throat. ¡°Because just like you think A doesn¡¯t deserve me as her father, I think a weak wolfless woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to raise a strong baby like her either. You are just a liability to her, a weakness she will always want to get away from. You are the one person who will keep her away from achieving great things in life. It will be better if you don¡¯t exist for her. ¡°I hiss before releasing her. She is sobbing by the time I am done with her. I leave her there and ignore the ugly feeling in my chest that messes with me every time I see her cry. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 LAYLA Alpha Alexander¡¯s words keep ringing in my ears even after a week passed by. He hurt something deep inside me once again. and I can¡¯t get rid of this pain in my chest. But I have to put on my brave girl panties and pretend everything is fine so I don¡¯t make Daphine and A worry about me. That¡¯s what I am doing even now, A is jumping up and down in front of me as I smile at her. She is a beam of sunlight in my dark life. Mommy! I am going to school.¡± She throws her hands in the air and says the S word correctly for the first time. My smile turns into a grin as I lean in and kiss her forehead. She giggles, grabbing my cheeks in her palms. A saw Shawn going to school and wanted to get admitted to his school. He is actually six from what I know. He looked so small and simr to A in age that I assumed he was three. This made me realize that A¡¯s brain is not the only thing that¡¯s developing rapidly. Even her body has gotten bigger than a three-year-old¡¯s body. Anyway, I talked to Levi about it because I was skeptical about making this decision hastily. He conveyed that message to Alpha Alexander and came back with the reply that Shawn¡¯s school is the pack¡¯s school and it¡¯s good. So, now I am going for A¡¯s admission to the school *Come on, Baby. Let¡¯s hurry up and get there on time. ¡°I tell her. My baby grabs my finger obediently. I am wearing my best clothes-a yellow dress that reaches my knees and looks presentable enough and my baby is wearing a simr dress so we can match. We both stroll out before I stop dead in my tracks. I thought Levi would take us to the school. But Alpha Alexander is the one leaning against his car, talking to someone on the phone. He is dressed in a tailored ck suit which looks expensive like the rest of his clothes. His presence alone is enough tomand attention and demand submission from others. He turns his head and stares in my direction. My heart Jeaps to my throat. He is an a h l e, but he is undeniably the best- looking man I havee across. H He exudes an aura of immense power and confidence which beats all other men. Daddy!¡± A leaves my fingers and runs in his direction. I gasp, following her on hurried steps. ¡°Baby, Daddy is talking on the phone. Don¡¯t disturb him. Alpha Alexander leans down and picks our excited daughter with one hand before stering her to his chest like she is the most precious existence in his life. My heart misses a s t u p i d beat when I see him expertly continuing to talk in a stern tone on the phone while affectionately patting A¡¯s back ¡°Yes. Fine by me. Get it done. ¡°Alpha Alexander states before hanging up. All ready for school, Princess?¡± He asks her, his voice instantly losing the stern note and bing as soft as it will ever be. ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± A nods and nuzzles in his neck. 1 love you, Daddy. You are the besht.¡± Her m u f f l e d voice reaches my ears, Alpha Alexander throws me a pointed look, probably taunting me over my words from a week ago. I poke the inside of my cheek with my tongue and look away. Chapter 38 ¡°I love you, Princess.¡± He murmurs to her A gets down from his arms and opens the back door of the car before sliding inside. I smile when I see her at her best behavior. It¡¯s another happy day for my Baby and he is by her side. My gaze moves to the man in question. He is already staring at me. His eyes move from my head to my toes, leaving no ce untouched. I shift ufortably, knowing what¡¯s going on in his head. ¡°Get in. ¡°Hemands in a husky voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with us. ¡°1 blum. I don¡¯t need your permission.¡± He pushes his back off the car. Now if you want me to allow you to come with us, get in.¡± I bite the inside of my cheek so I don¡¯t burst out. He moves in the other direction to take the driving seat. I walk to the car and open the backseat¡¯s door. I I am not your driver, La ¡°He grumbles A looks between us, her lips pouting. I release a tired breath, not wanting things to escte in front of her, and silently to the passenger seat. His proximity affects my sanity. He takes up a lot of space and his expensive cologne fills the rest of it. When he is around. it¡¯s hard to not notice the veins in his arms, the tattoos on his body, the darkness behind his eyes, and his hot breaths. He starts the car while I look out the window to avoid him. I can already feel heat pooling between my legs, begging for his Touch The past week, I touched myself more times than I have done in thest three years and I couldn¡¯t o r g a s m. My walls ached for his touch, for the sparks, and the dominance. And it¡¯s getting on my nerves. I am sexually and m e n t a l l y frustrated just because of him Did you two fight again?¡± A¡¯s head pokes between us. I almost choke on my breath when I look at her and find her eyes narrowed. She looks like the spitting image of her Daddy when she looks at someone like this Your Mommy is feisty, She keeps fighting with me. ¡°Alpha Alexander hums yfully. I eye his face which betrays no emotion. Anger burns in my eyes. Mommy ¡°A turns to me Your Daddy talks too much, A Baby. ¡°I huff. *Daddy.¡± She turns her head toward him ¡°I told your Mommy that I won¡¯t talk so much if she ys with me once. But she refused. ¡°The corner of his lips curl up as he says. Mommy won¡¯t y with you, Daddy? But she ys with me. She is a good girl.¡±My Baby reasons in her small voice, not knowing what she is talking about, But she won¡¯t y with me. She says the doesn¡¯t like me. He shrugs. My checks heat up as I re at his side profile. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mommy. ¡°A looks at me with her big eyes. Pleash y with Daddy. He will be good to you. 12:38 Fri, 17 May Chapter 38 I blink, opening and closing my mouth rapidly toe up with something. Yes, I will be good to you if you y with me. You will enjoy it.¡± Alpha Alexander smirks. ¡°Pleash, Mommy. ¡°A shakes my shoulder. Baby. ¡°I sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you if you don¡¯t y with Daddy.¡± She huff¡¯s before sitting back in her seat. A Baby- No.¡± She mumbles. 1- No. Mommy, ¡°She folds her arms over her chest, shaking her head. I release a breath before directing my re to Alpha Alexander¡¯s smug face. He is such a meanie. Fine, Baby, I will y with your Daddy. And I will make him lose. ¡°I utter through my gritted teeth. His brow lifts to his forehead as he nces at me. The heated look in his eyes makes me squeeze my thighs. He really got me addicted to him. My body reacts to the simplest of gestures. I love you, Mommy! You are the besht!¡± A yells excitedly. I love you, Baby. ¡°I keep ring at Alpha Alexander as I tell A. I will stop ignoring this man now and give him a taste of his medicine. He will never be able to make me cry again. Instead, he will be the one crying and begging me. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 LAYLA Not so surprisingly, Alpha Alexander had already talked with the school. We were just there to visit and look around. I kept ring at him. He didn¡¯t need toe if all we had to do was to roam around. To think that I had to walk beside him for an hour straight and pretend to be civilized¡ªIt was absolutely torturous. But I tolerated it because of A who excitedly went from one ce to another, peeking inside ssrooms, and other areas, We just followed her and let her roam around because no one could say anything to the Alpha¡¯s daughter in the pack¡¯s school. Now, after the tiring day, we are returning home. A is smiling ear to ear and she keeps telling us how she is going to make lots of friends and then y with them. I can only simile in reply. I am not fond of socializing, and Alpha Alexander is block of ice so I often wonder where she got these habits from. I sigh when the packhousees into my view. The car rolls into the driveway andes to a halt. ¡°I need to tell Shawn. ¡°A jumps out and runs inside without the dy of a moment. i I am left staring at her disappearing back. The imposing presence beside me is all too noticeable. It¡¯s better to escape him before he opens his gutter mouth and kills my already ruined mood. I turn to the door when his breathy voice makes me stop. ¡°Where do you you think you are going. La?¡± Away from you. I state as a matter of fact. I pull the handle but the door doesn¡¯t open. My eyes almost roll back into my head. The child¡¯s lock is on. *You promised to y with me. And make me lose. Remember? ¡°The voice gets closer to my ear. I stiffen and inhale some deep breaths. I am so frustrated and angry at him that I want to scratch him. But that¡¯s not a good option so- I turn to him. My breath hitches in my throat when I find his face just in front of mine. He blinkszily as a smirk pulls at his lips. Sparks explode under my skin and start buzzing like tiny jolts of electric current. ¡°How do you want to y?¡± Hisbreath warms my tingling lips. I release a heavy breath and ce my hands on his chest. Alpha Alexander¡¯s eyes lower to my hands as he licks his lips. slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s y.¡± I push him away and get out of my seat to climb in hisp. His brows rise to his hairline in surprise. I shoot him a seductive smile and settle on his thighs. Heat pools in my panties. drenching the cotton material and staining my skin. What are you doing?¡± He sucks in a broath through his clenched teeth. Giving you a taste of your medicine. I almost blurt out but switch to show him a smile instead. I grab his jaw and tilt his head back. His dark eyes meet mine as lust invades his gaze. The intensity of his desire reflects on his face and presses hard between nty thighs. Alpha Alexander. I say in a breathless voice before leaning in and nting my lips on the side of his jaw Chapter 39 La. He groans as his hands grip my waist tightly.. I run my nose down his neck until I find a smooth spot and leave a soft kiss over it. His muscles tighten under my hold. His c o c k brushes my inner thighs as he shifts restlessly. His reaction makes me squeeze my thighs together. I open my mouth and suck, earning a heated grunt deep from his throat. His hands slide to my a s s c h e e k s. His fingers dig into my flesh and make me lick his skin. ¡°Does this feel good? ¡°I pull back and whisper in his ear. His stubble brushes the side of my face m a k i n g me squirm in his hold while his fingers tighten over my butt. ¡°So f u c k i n g good. ¡°He says in his low and husky voice. The encouragement gives me the dose of courage I need. I kiss his neck, suck, nibble, lick, and keep my thighs squeezed. The ache increases the more his hard c o c k presses into my innerThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. thighs. He is so close. What if I grind against him? The thought sends a warm wave of pleasure down my body. Sparks intensify, leaving me breathless and panting in the crook of his neck. Touch me. ¡°I whisper to him. It sounds more like a demand. His hand leaves my butt as if he was waiting for thismand and bunches my dress around my waist. I continue my way to the front of his throat, leaving my marks all over him like he always does to me. His skin is warm and tastes divine in mouth. I can¡¯t help but want more and lose myself in his musky scent, in his electric touch that makes me throb. my I moan as his hand slips between my panties unapologetically. His unforgiving fingers slide between my folds, going deep. ¡°A few kisses and you are drenched. This is the proof that you want me as much as I want you. La. ¡°Alpha Alexander mumurs my ear. ¡°I thought about you. I confess, rocking my hips as his thick fingers thrust in and out of me. My c l i t throbs, yearning for a little touch there. ¨C What did you do: The pace of his fingers bes relentless, and that¡¯s what I craved. I tried going as fast as I could, and as slow as possible but I couldn¡¯t finish. ¨C ¡°I touched myself. My nose brushes his ear as a wanton breathless moan escapes my throat. How many times?¡± Alpha Alexander growls, his hard chest vibrating against mine. I press my palm over his hardened c o k which is hidden under his ck cks. He pushes his hips up, urging me to rub him. ¡°Every night. ¡°I bite his earlobe. He grunts, curling his fingers inside me. His thumb presses into my c l i t at the same moment. My head falls back as Ie with a loud moan and my rocking hips halt. His fingers uncurl inside me. He continues to pump in and out softly, letting me ride the waves of pleasure. My mouth falls open, my eyes close and I lose myself in him as the intense o r g a s m ims my senses. My walls clench once more, trapping his fingers inside. I feel so full because of them. The sparks that buzz inside me drive me insane. This is his power over me. I am addicted to him and I can¡¯t get high unless he is inside me. I shudder, opening my eyes. His sultry gaze meets me and makes me gulp. He still has his fingers inside, a nd the throb is starting again. I always want more when ites to him. Take out my coc k. Hemands, his gaze lowering to my lips. Chapter 39 1 squeeze his coc k in my palm. His eyes meet mine with a dangerous intensity. I squeeze again, earning a throaty groan from him. Maybe, he wants me more than I need him. Slowly, I take my hand away from his coc k. The look he gives me is a mix of anger and lust. He knows what I am doing. No. I don¡¯t want to. ¡°I smirk. His fingers curl inside me again. My thighs quiver, but I don¡¯t show how the little movement has made core ache with need. my oversensitive Don¡¯t f u c k i n g y me, La. ¡°He growls I lean in, ignoring how his fingers are making me feel, and gently kiss his bottom lip. He breathes over my lips as I move to the upper lip and nt a feathery kiss. Butterflies erupt in my stomachi, making me tremble in his arms. How does this feel, Alpha Alexander? ¡°I lick my lips that taste like him. Anger burns in his silver orbs likeva. Fear creeps up my spine, but something in me assures me that this man will only ever hurt me with his words. He will never hurt me physically. Doesn¡¯t feel good to be used, right? ¡°I breathe, pulling away. Contrary to my expectations, he smiles. A dimple appears on his check, knocking the breath out of my lungs. My heart flutters in my chest. When I f u c k you. Mio Tesoro¡ªyou will beg me for release but I won¡¯t let youe. ¡°His fingers slip out of my folds softly before he pats my c l i t. Shivers run down my spine at the image in my head. ¡°I¡ªI will never sleep with you. ¡°I stutter, pulling my dress down on my exposed thighs. -You will, La. We will f u c k and you will be begging me with every thrust of my co c k in your p u s s y. I promise. ¡°Alpha Alexander smirks.. Something about his dangerous aura and threat makes me unlock the car and run away from him. Hisughter follows me until I am inside the packhouse. This man will give me a heart attack one of these days. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 LAYLA The next day, we repeated the drill as we drove to the school to drop A there for her first day. My heart pounds in my chest and tears blir my vision as she gets out of the car and runs for the main gate. I take out my phone and click a quick picture of my Baby. Her teacher is standing there to receive her while Alpha Alexander and I stay behind, watching the little ray of sunshine making her way to her school. My baby didn¡¯t cry like other kids. She showed enthusiasm and her eyes burned so bright that I felt my heart fill with pride and happiness Say bye to Mommy and Daddy. ¡°Mrs. Alina, her teacher grabs her hand and softly turns her to us. A grins in our direction. I smile back as I push the tears away Bye Mommy! Bye Daddy! She yells. ¡°Bye, Baby. ¡°I wave at her. You will do great, Princess. ¡°Alpha Alexander¡¯s heavy voice cheers her. The teacher turns around and takes my baby inside. I can¡¯t peel my gaze off her back. She is all big now. My chest tightens and tears start flowing out of my eyes. Do you miss her already! ¡°The heat of Alpha Alexander¡¯s body envelopes my figure as hees closer to me. It¡¯s not that I miss her. ¡°I sniffle and wipe my cheeks with the back of my hand. A is not in my sight now. And it makes me restless but at the same time, it loads me with contentment. -Why are you crying then?¡± He hums. His voice is void of the usual mocking tone. I inhale a deep breath and feel my lungs filling with delight. A smile touches my lips as the sunbeam falls on my face. It feels like I have aplished something great in life. ¡°I raise my hand in the air and block the sunlight as the smile. remains on my lips. Just by sending her to school? He chuckles but it is soft. I turn my head and look at him. Alpha Alexander seems so different at this moment. He is not dressed in a sharp suit but is wearing his casual grey sweatpants with a white T-shirt. His silver eyes meet mine and I sense the joy in them. It feels like he shares my feelings right now, but he can¡¯t express them like I do.. It feels like just yesterday when she was born with a sharp cry. I endured so much pain during her birth. In the end, they had to perform a C-section on me.¡± I whisper and look at my raised hand. Sunlight peeks through the gaps in my fingers and falls on my face, warming my skin. It was a ¨C tough delivery. I thought we both were going to die. At that time, I wished¡­for my child to survive even if it meant death for me. That¡¯s when I truly realized she meant more than my life. She was the one person who was my whole world. I could sacrifice anything for her. She made me strong, Alpha Alexander.¡± My vision blurs again. I was just a weak girl before her birth but then, I became a mother and I was ready to cross the sea of fires for her. But still, it always felt like I wascking and filling short. Times were hard. I had to work and leave her alone at home so many times. Raising her all alone was harder than surviving a near-death experience. But it¡¯s all worth it now. She is big enough to go to school. In some years, she will be going to high school, then college, and then she will be getting married and- ¡°Tears 12:39 Fri, 17 May Chapter 40 flow out of my eyes freely as 1 image the scenarios in my head. Overwhelming emotions clog my throat. ¡°It feels like I made it.My Baby and I made it to a little happiness, Alpha Alexander. I don¡¯t want this moment to end. I want to stay like this¡­ Happy and Content with life. ¡°I pull my hand down so sunlight can kiss my skin. It¡¯s a bright day. I will always remember it. eyes A surprised gasp spills out of my mouth when his warm hand cups my cheek. I turn to him and find his fixed on the tears on my checks. There is a genuine gentleness in the way he looks at me. It steals my breath and leaves me with a stuttering heart in my chest. His thumb brushes the spot under my eye, wiping away the tears softly. You did a good job. You should be proud of yourself. ¡°His thumb keeps moving back and forth under my eye, wiping away the hot tears. My breath hitches in my throat as I tilt my head, basking in the warmth of his palm over my check. His thumb pauses as our eyes meet. Something shifts in the air, charging it with razor-sharp tension which is a mix of desire and serenity. My muscles tighten as I hold my breath and just look at him. Guided by my instincts, I ce my hand over his. Sparks fly everywhere, leaving me shuddering in front of him. ¡°I wish I knew you were her father.¡± I whisper. No matter what poisonous words I spewed at him some time ago, I want him to know that he is a great Dad and I can never deny it. He steps closer, covering the distance between us. In the broad daylight, we peer into each other¡¯s eyes and breathe the same charged air. My heart flutters in my chest. If I knew, I would have never stolen all this time from you, Alpha Alexander. I am sorry, I really am sorry. ¡°I apologize sincerely. Even though it is notpletely my fault that he not was present in the initial years of A¡¯s life, I still feel the keen urge to tell him that deep down, I do feel sorry. Alpha Alexander¡¯s silver gaze takes in my features, lingering a little longer on my lips. My tongue darts out, wetting them as he watches *You are a good father to her. Thank you for everything that you do. Thank you for finding her and making her happy. ¡°I admit, tracing imaginary lines with my thumb on the back of his hand. He drags his gaze up to meet my eyes. His brows furrow as if he is confused about something. His caressing thumb ceases its movement. I feel a heavy weight settle on my fluttering heart. The tension grows thicker until I feel it making my hands itch to touch more of him. I remind myself that in that moment, we are just A¡¯s Mommy and Daddy. We are only ever civil with each other when it¡¯s about her. When we are in front of each other as a man and woman, pain lurks around the corners to im one of us. Alpha Alexander seems to share my thoughts and pulls his hand away. I release a breath I have been holding for a long time. My lungs ache just like my heart. It feels like I wanted something more, something impossible, something like standing in front of each other as a man and woman and telling the pain to go away. He wears his sunsses and moves away from me. I realize once again, that I have no ce in his life, just like he has no ce in mine. Get in the car. Hemands. I shake my heavy head and take the passenger seat as he revs the engine and we start our journey back to the packhouse. Silent tension stays hanging between us like a scary ghost, and no one from us addresses it. When we reach the packhouse, Alpha Alexander stops the car and turns to me abruptly. 12:39. Fri, 17 May Chapter 40 La¡ª My phone starts ringing at the same moment in my hand and makes him pause. I look down at the screen to find Theo¡¯s name shining on it The tension bes hostile again. I can sense darkness radiating off him. My nervous gaze meets the side of his face as I look at his gritted jaw. Get out. Alpha Alexander says without looking my way. I sigh and do as he says. There is no way we can ever be good with each other for more than a few moments. I pick up Theo¡¯s call and walk towards the packhouse. How was it?¡± He asks as soon as I pick. A wide smile lights my lips after I sense the mix of excitement and anticipation in his deep voice. This is the man I am supposed to be with, a man who will always cheer me on, a man who will share my happiness, and a man who respects me. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I move inside the house and start telling him everything about the day but until I remain close to the door, I don¡¯t miss the heat burning my back. It bothers me and makes me feel things I don¡¯t want to feel. But I choo Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 LAYLA ¡°You will have to tell Daddy yourself, Baby. ¡°I bend down and brush A¡¯s hangs away. ¡°I want Theo. She pouts. 1 know, Baby. But let¡¯s tell Daddy before Theoes to take us, okay? I speak softly. For the past few days. Theo insisted on meeting A. He wanted to be here for her when she went to school two weeks ago but he couldn¡¯t, because of Alpha Alexander. So he wants to make up for it by taking A and me out for dinner. I don¡¯t have any problem but the broody Alpha won¡¯t agree unless A asks herself. Daddy! A yells delightfully and runs in the opposite direction. I sigh, straightening up. My eyes move towards the ss wall in front of me. I am wearing a ck mini dress with slightly transparent full sleeves and a sweetheart neckline. It hugs all my curves and highlights my boobs and a s s. I picked it up because I thought something would happen between us after thest time I met Theo. My cheeks flush as I recall the night in the car with him. I turn around on my heels and face Alpha Alexander who is speaking to A as she clings to his neck. Pleash, Daddy. Theo ish my friend. ¡°My Baby cups his cheeks and gives him a puppy look. My heart misses a beat when the silver orbs meet my gaze. His eyes narrow and move down the length of my body. I hold my breath as he checks me out and gives an appreciative lick to his lower lip. Princess- ¡°I will not talk to you.¡±A cuts in before he can refuse her. Alpha Alexander¡¯s gaze moves up until we are both staring into each other¡¯s eyes once again. There is no mistaking the animosity behind that intense stare he is giving me. I still remember the way he punished me with his twisted ways and fingers after I came home from my date with Theo. He had looked at me like this back then, and he had touched me like I was his possession. My body temperature rises and so does the tension in the air. I want to yell at him that I don¡¯t belong to him and he can¡¯t give me this look which clearly nates that I should think before stepping out of his house in the short dress I am wearing but I don¡¯t I let A do the work and give him my back so I can continue to check myself out in the reflection of the ss wall mindlessly. After a few more moments and a lot of convincing, I hear Alpha Alexander murmuring in agreement. You muste home before eleven.¡± 1 face him and keep my lips pressed together until A jumps down from his arms and runs outside. ¨C What am I? A child under your care?¡± Ihuff as soon as A is out of sight and out there, waiting for Theo¡¯s arrival. His eyes sh blue as he covers the distance between us with a few long strides. My heart wavers in my chest but I hold my ground. Alpha Alexander¡¯s musky, raw masculine scent makes my mouth water when he stops in front of me. His chest brushes mine, causing my nipples to harden under the braless dress, 1/3 Chapter 41 D a m n. I hate the effect he has on me. All of a sudden, he h o o k s his fingers in the dip of my neckline and tugs me in. My body crushes into his hard front. I gasp. lifting my head to meet his unwavering, and unrelenting re. ¡°No funny business, La. ¡°His breaths make my lips tingle. What¡¯s funny business to you? ¡°I resist the urge to let my gaze wander to his firm lips. His hand lets go of my neckline. I am about to sigh in relief but he cups my right boob and makes me hold my breath instantly. My eyes widen as he tugs at my boob to pull me in again. I ce my hand over his as my wild eyes take in his face. He towers over me, looking as dangerous and as sinful as ever. ¡°Listen to me very carefully, La. ¡°He says before dragging the tip of his tongue across his bottom lip. My thighs clench as I inhale the breath he exhales. His eyes sh blue again, and I find myself getting weak in the knees. Unless I am through with you and you are out of my f u c k i n g system, you will not touch that f u c k e r. He leans in, making me crane my neck back so I can maintain the intense eye contact. If you let him touch you, La. I will f u c k i n g kill him. Do you get me? I will kill him and I will rip this tiny dress off of you and I will f u k you so hard in front of the f u c k e r¡¯s body that the only name you will remember for the rest of your life will be mine.¡± He threatens in a deep baritone as he squeezes my boob roughly between his hot palm. My eyes burn with the mixture of anger and lust. I can¡¯t help the heat that pools in my belly and spreads to my toes. I can¡¯t keep my panties from dampening just like I can¡¯t keep myself from ring at him ¡°I will do whatever I want to do, Alpha Alexander. You have no right to stop me. If I want to f u c k him, I will. If I want to mate with him. I u c k i n g will. ¡°I whisper, making sure he knows he doesn¡¯t own s h i t when ites to me. Azy smile pulls at his lips. It¡¯s scarier than his res and cold looks. It makes my stomach tighten into knots as his grip on my boob bes deliciously painful. My ragged breaths mingle with his calm, minty breaths. He leans in and presses his lips to the corner of my lips, taking me by surprise. An involuntary moan slips from my mouth as his chest rumbles with a smugugh against my boobs.. Try, La. Try to defy me. It will be fun. ¡°He murmurs over my lips before kissing the corner again. The heated threat leaves my skin tingling and my body shuddering. I am scared of him, not because I think he will do it, but because I believe that if he did do it, I will end up willingly spreading my legs for him. The sexual frustration has reached its peak after all. I can¡¯t get this man out of my mind, and the thought of doing anything with him excites my body as if I am trained to react like this to him. ¡°Mommy! Theo ish here!¡± A shouts and we both separate from each other like we were never close. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Shees running inside. I fix my dress on my knees nervously and shoot my baby an awkward nce. ¡°Why are you sho red, Mommy?¡± She asks cutely, giving away how flushed and hot I am. ¡°I¡ªI¡­ ¡°I try toe up with an excuse but find my mind nk. I am still caught up in his sharp touch on my boob and the ache between my legs. ¡°Mommy is excited. She¡¯can¡¯t wait to meet her friend and return home on time.¡± Alpha Alexander speaks up instead of me. I shoot him a re, earning a smug smirk in return that throws me off my game again. Without much dy, I saunter in my Baby¡¯s direction so I can be out of here and away from him. Alpha Alexander thi he has f u c k e d me like he wants, then he is wrong. I will destroy all his fantasies tonight. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 LAYLA Instead of taking us to a restaurant. Theo drove us to a skyscraper and we rode the elevator to the top floor where a penthouse was located. When I asked where we were, he told me that he bought this penthouse close to Alpha Alexander¡¯s ce so he coulde and stay here as long as he wanted and also because he didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel whenever he came. He didn¡¯t say it, but I knew he bought this ce because he wanted to be close to A and me. My heart melted as we entered thevish penthouse. A jumped all around, running from one corner to another with the excuse of checking out her friend¡¯s new house. Theo ordered the dinner from the restaurant in the building. After we were done eating, a chocte cake was brought up which made A happy instantly. Theo knew A was crazy about chocte. Chocte ice cream, chocte cake, chocte milk-She can¡¯t resist any of that. We celebrated the start of A¡¯s new journey in school together and then settled down on the couch in the sitting area to watch Frozen, which was my Baby¡¯s favorite movie. Theo turned off the lights, letting the light of the screen and the scenery dimly illuminate everything, Now, we three are sitting on the big couch staring at the screen as Elsa runs away from her castle and starts her journey toward making an ice castle for herself. Theo is sitting in the otherer, with his arm spread over the headrest. The tips of his fingers slightly touch my shoulder, making me shudder from time to time. A is sitting in the middle, munching on the popcorn as she giggles excitedly at some scenes in the movie that excite her. When we are together like this, it doesn¡¯t feel weird. Theo gives me a semnce of stability that I crave in life and I don¡¯t think he even notices that Something about him is just soforting. His whole existence is a big block of p peace. A¡¯s light snores bring me out of my thoughts. I nce at her to find her resting her head against Theo¡¯s waist, sleeping soundly. Usually, she doesn¡¯t sleep unless I pat her but with Theo, she finds the same peace I do. * Let me put her to bed.¡± He whispers carefully so she doesn¡¯t wake up. I nod, shooting him a soft smile. Theo scoops A¡¯s small body in his arms and carries her up the flight of stairs. I pull my legs to my chest and rest my chin on my knee as my gaze drifts to the clock hanging above the screen. It¡¯s already half past ten. Alpha Alexander asked me to return by eleven. Even if we set out now, I don¡¯t think we will reach so I guess, we are staying here tonight. He can get angry all he wants. I don¡¯t need to care. Theoes back after tucking A in bed and plops down beside me. My heart misses a beat as I sneak a quick nce his way and find him dressed in only a white button-down shirt and ck cks. His sleeves are folded back, showcasing his thick arms and the bulging veins. Undoubtedly, he can make anyone¡¯s panties drop and I don¡¯t want to be an exception to that Do you want ice cream?¡± He asks. I blink, moving my gaze to his face. My cheeks flush when I realize he has been staring at me all along and he probably knew I was checking him out. I thought men offer alcohol to women when they are alone. ¡°I grin, cing my elbow on the headrest and leaning my head in my palm. ¨C You don¡¯t like alcohol. You like ice cream. So, if I want to be on your good side, I should offer you ice cream, right?¡± He 12:39 Fri, 17 May Chapter 42 smiles, keeping his eyes on me. You are good at this. ¡°I shake my head, grinning. I have to be. It¡¯s not easy to impress a beautiful girl like you. I have to give you what you want to grab your attention. ¡°He replies yfully. I lick my lips. His eyes drop to my lips as he gulps. Heat spreads in my cheeks once more. ¡°You always do that. ¡°I whisper, gently grabbing his hand which is resting on his thigh. What?¡±Theo drags his gaze to my eyes You always give others what they want, Theo. When I needed protection, you offered it to me and asked for nothing in return. When I needed a friend, you became one. When I wanted someone to take care of A, you stepped up. From the moment I met you all those years ago, that¡¯s all you have been doing. ¡°I can spend the rest of my life being grateful to him and it still won¡¯t be enough. ¡°I wanted to do those things for you.¡± He belittles his efforts as always and gives me a soothing smile that makes my heart s k i p another beat. And? What else do you want, Theo? What do you want the most right now?¡± I caress the back of his hand with my thumb. Theo¡¯s eyes search my face, lingering a little too long on my lips. His smile gets reced with an intense look as he runs his tongue across his bottom lip. ¡°I want to kiss you, La. Can I?¡± He asks softly. ¡°Kiss me.¡± I nod. He pulls his hand out from underneath mine and cups my cheek before our lips meet. He kisses me slowly, taking his time to suck and nibble on my lips gently. His grip on my cheek remains careful as he consciously makes sure to not hurt me. We pull apart to breathe for a moment before I grab his cor and tug him in again. I kiss him hard, and he follows my lead before shoving his tongue between my lips and exploring my mouth delicately. I moan as I pull him into me more. The harsh lips, and devouring kisses that scorch my soul sh before my eyes, making me close my eyes tightly. I don¡¯t want to think about Alpha Alexander. It¡¯s only about Theo and me. Theo and me, I remind myself as Iy down on the couch and he hovers above me. His hand lowers to my thighs, wrapping my legs around his torso. I breathe over his lips as we pull back. Do you feelfortable, La? ¡°Theo whispers, pressing his forehead against mine. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I open my eyes and peer into his soft green eyes. This is the man I should always think about. He cares so much about me. Touch me, Theo. ¡°I utter, finding my cheeks flushing under his stare Theo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobs down. My heartbeat esctes, making me tremble under him. Are you sure? His breaths caress m my wet lips. ¡°Yes. ¡°I swallow. Theo hikes my dress up as he stares into my eyes. My toes curl as his fingers touch my panties. His touch is feathery soft but a rough and demanding touch reigns my mind and makes me breathless. I imagine Theo¡¯s fingers to be Alpha Alexander¡¯s callous fingers that f u c k me as if he wants to bring me to my knees. 12:39 Fr / 17 May Chapter 42 Theo rubs small circles on my c l i t with his thumb as his lips find their way to my neck, kissing, nibbling, and sucking my flesh. My back arches as his thumb puts more pressure. But it doesn¡¯t feel right. As long as I am caged in my fantasy, imagining a huge man atop me, plunging his fingers deep inside me, and making me take it hard, I find pleasure. But when I face reality and find myself under Theo¡¯s body, something goes wrong in my core. Bile rises to my mouth when I realize how horrible I am right now, I can¡¯t do this to Theo or myself. This is- I gasp as a loud knock sounds on the door. It¡¯s like someone wants to break the door down and come inside. Whoever it is. doesn¡¯t even bother to wait a moment or never tries to ring the bell and bangs on the door again. Theo retracts his face and hovers above me. His eyes move towards the door before narrowing. ¨C Let me get that door. ¡°He whispers as he looks back at me. I nod meekly, finding no words in my mouth due to the messed up conflict I am in. Theo gets up and moves towards the door while I stay on the couch, regaining my breath and not even bothering to fix my dress. now?¡± * What the f u c k do you think you are doing right now! Theo shouts. My heart drums in my cars as I sit up on the couch and nce over my shoulder to see who it is. My soul almost departs. from my body when I find Alpha Alexander standing behind me in all his glory with his eyes spitting fire. Fear grips my insides. I jump to my feet, only to have those murderous eyes trail down my legs. Realization dawns upon me. My dress is still hiked up. ¡°Alpha Alexander, ¡°Theo hisses, taking a threatening step towards the man who has barged inside like he owns the ce. You.¡± Alpha Alexander ignores him and points his finger at me. Get our daughter ande out right now. ¡°You can¡¯t just¨C ¡°Theo. Don¡¯t, please. We should head back. ¡°I cut in because I still remember Alpha Alexander¡¯s threat and after seeing him: kill an Alpha heir so easily before, I don¡¯t think I want to take the risk ¡°But La- BER ¡°Please. ¡°I grimace, looking at Theo¡¯s face which is turning red with anger and hurt. I can tell he is disappointed because I am choosing to listen to Alpha Alexander but he doesn¡¯t know I am doing this to save his life. I steal ast nce at the scary figure standing in the middle of the sitting area before I fix my dress and run up the stairs to pick up my Baby. When Ie down with A, my gaze flickers to the wall clock which indicates that it¡¯s only been five minutes past eleven. My heart clenches as I realize he knew I won¡¯t listen to him so he came here to make sure I know who holds the power. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 LAYLA Slow down, Alpha Alexander. We have A with us.¡± I whisper, clutching my seat in fear. The moment we stepped out of the penthouse and slid into his car, he had been driving so fast that everything was a blur around me. A is fast asleep in the backseat and that¡¯s my only sce because if she was awake, she might get scared of his behavior. Finally, he slows down the speed for A. But it¡¯s not slow enough to make the pounding of my heart stop. get home in record time. He stops the car in the driveway and without dy, I get down to head towards my Baby. He beats me to it and opens the other side of the backseat to pick A up in his arms. Daddy. She mumbles in sleep and nuzzles into his neck,pletely unaware of how that man is sending me into a state of panic with the coldness he is radiating right now. Alpha Alexander walks past me and goes inside. Not knowing what else to do, I follow him to A¡¯s room silently. He ces her down on the bed and covers her small body with a nket before stepping back. I walk ahead and bend down to nt a soft kiss on my Baby¡¯s forehead. Just when I straighten up, he s n a t c h e s my wrist and starts dragging me out of A¡¯s room. My heartbeat esctes, with the mixture of fear and a strange thrill. Anticipation of what he might do to me makes my stomach quiver. It¡¯s sick how turned on I am just imagining the things he can do when it should have repulsed me. I am trying to hate him. here, but my body has a mind of its own. Alpha Alexander pulls me inside his room and ms the door shut. I flinch as he releases my wrist and takes a step back. Strip. La. ¡°He says coldly. ¡°Wh-What 1 stutter, taking a cautious step away from him. Right now, he looks like a big bad wolf out to hunt and I am his willing prey. I want him to sink his teeth into me and devour me for once so this need for him and his touch can leave my mind altogether. Maybe, he is right. If we f u c k once, he will be out of my mind for good. ¡°I suggest, tonight, don¡¯t test my patience, La because I have none for you. Take off your f u c k i n g clothes, andy down. on the bed. ¡°He snaps, his eyes Hashing blue. My shaking fingers reach for my zip. His eyes darken when he finds me following hismand. I turn my back to him and take off my clothes before kicking my heels and climbing the bed like he wants. Wetness pools between my naked thighs, making me clench the ck satin sheets between my fists. My heart thrums in my ears as my blood rushes to my head, making me dizzy. Just for tonight, I will give myself to him so I can be done with this sexual frustration. ¡°I saidy down, La. Lay down and spread your legs wide for me.¡± Hismanding voice makes me clench my thighs. Iy down on the bed and slowly spread my legs open for him. Cool air brushes my wet pus sy, making it tingle and ache for his touch. My gaze moves towards the man who is standing tall in the distance. He is the definition of masculine perfection from every angle and right now, that man¡¯s eyes are on me, drinking the sight of my naked bodyzily. My back arches as I fist the sheets again to keep my sanity intact. ¨C Chapter 43 What did I say about touching him?¡± Alpha Alexander¡¯s voice drops, taking on a dangerous edge that causes my inner thighs to quiver under his predatory stare. What did I say, La?¡± He asks, inching closer to me. You said¡­don¡¯t let him touch you. ¡°My mouth dries. He shrugs his jacket off his shoulders, leaving him in a ck button-down shirt, a silk tie, and cks. The clothes hug his muscles, making me imagine my hands running through those ridges and dips. And what did you do? ¡°Alpha Alexander loosens his tie before ripping it off his neck. ¡°I¡ªI can do whatever I want. ¡°I blurt, not wanting to give up the total control or maybe, I just want toN?velDrama.Org content rights. provoke him and see what a beast like him will do to me. *You think so, Mio Tesoro? He whispers, smiling at me. He calls me by that nickname on rare asions, I should probably look up its meaning on the inte. Yes. I can. ¡°I nod, not wanting to give in so soon. ¡°We can change that. ¡°His smile widens and the dimple appears as he moves closer to me. My stomach flips. My whole body aches in wait for his hands, or his lips, or anything he has to offer. Lift your hands above your head for me. His breath caresses my cheek as he stares down at me with those cold eyes. My arms move on their way, sumbing to hismand. I lift them and he grabs them. My heart s k i p s a beat when he ties. them with his tie before pulling them up tighter. What are you doing?¡± I blurt, trying to pull my bound hands down. ¡°I had this h o o k made in the bed just for you, you know. After I f u c k e d you for the first time, I thought about all the dirty things I wanted to do to you after tying you to my bed. I wanted to watch your helpless body writhing under me as you took everything like a good girl and moaned for me.¡± His eyes meet mine, sending a delicious shudder down the length of my body. He leans back on his knees, admiring his work on my hands. I want to imagine what I look like to him all sprawled on his bed, under his control but I can¡¯t when he is staring at me so intently, with twisted satisfaction in his eyes. When he is done admiring me, he gets down and walks towards the walk-in closet to the right. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I wonder, closing my thighs. Alpha Alexander doesn¡¯t answer. I pick my head in an attempt to look at him but the restraints keep me bound to the bed. With a drumming heart, I drop my head on the soft pillow and wait for his return. Hees back after a few moments and climbs the bed. My breath catches in my throat as I find him kneeling between my legs before he spreads my thighs again. ¡°Let¡¯s see how wet you are, La. ¡°Alpha Alexander hums. His fingers glide between my slit, gathering moisture. A moan slips past my lips and my back arches. You never disappoint.¡± He whispers in amusement. ¡°What¡ª¡± My words die when I see what¡¯s in his hand. The big pink d i l d o with another curve for the c l i t that he is carrying makes my Chapter 43 stomach tighten into knots. What are you doing? I mumble under my breath. Alpha Alexander crawls up to hover above me. His handnds beside my head, supporting his weight while the other presses the thick tip of the d i l d o¡¯to my c l i t. I moan, throwing my head back and closing my eyes. He slides the tip down until it¡¯s resting over my aching hole. Without warning, he pushes it in He is met with slight resistance because I haven¡¯t had sex in years. You really haven¡¯t taken another c o c k. ¡°He groans over my lips. N-No. ¡°I stutter and shiver under him. He pushes the d i l d o harder into me until it¡¯s all inside, making me twist. I gasp, opening my eyes and finding his eyes. already staring at me heatedly. Alpha Alexander leans in to press his lips over the corner of my mouth.¡± You shouldn¡¯t have touched him, La.¡± I-Ah. ¡°My eyes almost roll back into my skull as the d i l d o starts vibrating inside my walls and over my c l i t. Does that feel good?¡± He chuckles, leaning back. I can¡¯t answer. It¡¯s vibrating too fast and Alpha Alexander¡¯s proximity and heated stare on my body are only adding to the heightened pleasure. My toes curl as pleasure courses through my veins. All of a sudden. I feel Alpha Alexander¡¯s thumb circling my b u t t h o l e. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this hole is too empty? ¡°N¡ªNo.¡± I shake my head from side to side as the vibrator brings me closer to closer to an intense o r g a s m. Something cold touches my lips. My eyes snap open to find what looks like a butt plug nudging them. My gaze moves in Alpha Alexander¡¯s direction nervously. Open your mouth. You are brave, aren¡¯t you? You can take this much.¡± He coos, with that dark look in his eyes. Sensing the challenge, I open my mouth. He slips the plug inside with ease. Lick it. ¡°He directs. I run my tongue across the smooth surface which tastes like nothing ¡°Good girl.¡± He hums, slipping out of my mouth. ¡°I¡ªI have never- ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I chose the small toy. ¡°Alpha Alexander grins, and the tip of the plug touches my untouched hole. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 LAYLA The pleasure in my pus s y doesn¡¯t let me notice it when he pushes the tip inside slowly. His sweaty hair falls over his forehead as his eyes concentrate between my legs. Goosebumps rise on my skin when he pushes in further. It-It hurts. ¡°I twist, trying to get away. Alpha Alexander is hovering above me the next moment, peering into my teary eyes.¡± Shhh. Rx and let me in. It¡¯s a punishment but it doesn¡¯t need to hurt. It will feel good. I promise. My ragged breaths refuse to calm down but one soft, encouraging look from him and all the muscles in my body loosen, ready to let him use me however he wants. A smile ys on his lips before he dives in and kisses me. I whimper, tugging at the silk tie restraining me. Taking advantage of the distraction, he thrusts the plug inside me. Pain and pleasure be a strange mixture and a new sensation envelops my body. I feel so full inside out, and it strangely pushes me off the edge. Ie with a m u f f l e d scream in his minty mouth as his tongue sucks mine harshly. My thighs quiver and close around his legs, unable to take the vibrations anymore. Alpha Alexander pulls back. I gasp as the vibrations continue. He gets up, leaving me writhing and twisting on the bed. I don¡¯t want to make him think that I can¡¯t take it. I am strong. I can- I whimper out loud as the butt plug begins to shake inside me softly. Did he put a vibrating plug in there? Oh, Goddess. Tears cling to myshes. The muscles in my whole body tighten. The intense pleasure keeps intensifying, every hole filled and full Alpha Alexander takes the seat on his wing chair on my footside, watching me with hiszy eyes. He grabs a whiskey bottle from the side table, pours himself a ss, and starts sipping leisurely. I stare at him defiantly for a while, refusing to show him how my guts are rearranging. But when the second o r g a s m hits me and my walls contract over both toys, I scream in pleasure and pain. I thought you wanted pleasure. So you have it, La. ¡°He chuckles, taking another sip of his whiskey. I thought we were going to have sex, but this is worse. I do feel pleasure, but ites with the pain that follows shortly after due to the oversensitivity and the never-stopping sensations inside me. One after another, I feel intense o r g a s m s leaving my legs shaking and trembling. He sits in the distance, watching every violent jerk of my body and my hands against the restraints. I scream, and somewhere along the way plead with him to free me. But every time, another wave washes over me and every time, the o r g a s m is more intense than thest, I feel myself lost in ecstasy where pain and pleasure be one and his presence bes so big, that I can¡¯t ignore it anymore. P-Please. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I cry out, as tears start sliding out of my eyes. My legs are shaking so badly that I don¡¯t think I will be able to walk for days on end. And my holes are so full that this feeling might stick for days. I s o b, tugging at the restraints to find them too tight against my struggle. After I don¡¯t know how many mind-numbing o r g a s m s, Alpha Alexander crawls back on the bed and hovers above me. 12:40 Fri, 17 May Chapter 44 42% His eyes soften as he cups my cheeks and wipes my tears with his thumbs, I lean into his touch, despite wanting to smash something on his headter. Pl¨CPlease. ¡°I s o b, feeling another o r g a s m building in my core. Will you kiss him again? ¡°He kisses the corner of my lips. ¡°No.¡±I shake my head instantly. Good Baby. ¡°He kisses the other corner of my lips before raising himself and grabbing the vibrator. Slowly, he pulls the drenched toy out of me. My tight walls mp shut when it¡¯s out. I sigh in relief when he moves to the b u t t p l u g and softly gets it out. It was a shallow pleasure, right? Alpha Alexander whispers, sliding a little back and holding my thighs apart. ¡°What?¡± I whimper. To my surprise, he leans in and licks my slit. My body lifts from the bed, at the fierce wave of euphoria that rolls down the length of my body just with one lick of his tongue. I came so many times tonight, but not once did I feel myself be like jell y , ji g g l , and faint like I do just now.. Do you think you will ever find this anywhere else. La?¡± Alpha Alexander pulls my legs over his shoulders, and licks my damp folds again, collecting my fluids on his tongue. My heels dig into his back as my toes curl. I want to scream¡­No. Nothing has ever felt this good before. The powerful beast before me tugs me closer until my body is pulled tight, and he has control over it. Despite all the exhaustion, I find my walls aching for the pleasure he has to offer me. If My heart swells in my chest when he sumbs to mepletely and sucks my c l i t in his mouth. -Alex- ¡°I stutter, unable to say his whole name. He hums before his mouth devours me like I wanted. Every lick feels like a gate to heaven, every graze of his teeth makes me scream for him, every time he sucks, I lose myself in him. He eats me out like he didn¡¯t have a meal for days and the groans of satisfaction he releases over my wet p u s s y makes me think that he is enjoying this more than me. ¡°I- ¨C -I can¡¯t take this anymore. ¡°I scream, shuddering hard. My limbs are numb but I am so close. It feels like if Ie one more time, I will shatter into little pieces. You can. ¡°Alpha Alexander growls before he thrusts his tongue in. I whimper, as my back lifts from the bed again. His hands caress my thighs and dig into my flesh possessively. Come for me, La. Come in my mouth. I want you to im it.¡± He groans, continuing to pleasure me. Hismand hits a cord deep inside me and the knot in my corees undone. I lose my ability to scream and silently roll my head back into the pillow to savor the Earth-shattering experience. My spasming body hits the bed. Alpha Alexander softly licks me a few times before he gently ces my legs down. In the next moment, his hands are on my wrists, undoing the knot. I pull my free hands to my chest, finding no energy in myself to move any further than that. A few more moments, and I might faint with the exhaustion. Alpha Alexander leaves the bed as my eyes close. I have never felt so utterly blissful and tired in my whole life. I don¡¯t know what to think of it. $42% Chapter 44 A man I thought would never kneel for anyone just got on his knees for me and ate me out like he couldn¡¯t do anything better in life. He enjoyed pleasuring me which is making me so confused. A wet touch to my aching nub, makes me shake my dizzy head and look at the man wiping me clean between my legs. My p u s s y is so sensitive that I hardly contain the little whimpers from leaving my lips. I nibble on my lower lip as I tiredly watch him taking care of me like he doesn¡¯t hate me. This gentle side of him makes me disoriented. Who is he? Is he that cold man who insults me every chance he gets or is he this jealous man who likes to torture me with pleasure before touching me and cleaning me with his callous hands? Just a little more, La. ¡°He whispers, wiping my trembling thighs. When he is done wiping me clean, he leaves me on the bed and goes inside the bathroom again. My eyes close as I shift to my side with difficulty. 1 wince, sensing my muscles stiffening, My heartbeat calms down after some time passes. The lights of the room are turned off but I don¡¯t move. I know it¡¯s him moving all around before the bed dips behind me and I feel him close. The damp scent of deep woods lets me know he is back after a quick shower. *Can you carry me to my room? ¡°I mumble sleepily. He covers the distance between us and wraps his arm around me. My face presses into his bare chest, making my heart flutter. ¡®I don¡¯t want you to go. Sleep with me tonight.¡± He whispers in my hair before kissing my head. I sigh, feeling oddly content and satisfied. Alpha Alexander pulls his head back and kisses myThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. forehead. His lips pepper kisses all over my face and leave no ce untouched. I recall the way he kissed me like this thest time and then held me close as we slept. Tonight it¡¯s no exception. He likes to push me to my limits and then shower me with affectionate gestures only to be worse the next morning. I guess, it¡¯s going to be the same this time too. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 LAYLA I wake up with a groan when the side of my face heats up due to sunlight. My handnds on my cheek, rubbing the heated skin. A weight keeps me down from sitting up and without opening my eyes, I can tell it¡¯s Alpha Alexander who is sleeping on my chest again. He likes that for some s t u p i d reason and whenever I wake up with him around, he is clinging to me like a ko. clings to a tree. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I moan in exhaustion as my hand instinctively moves to his soft hair. I ampletely spent, too tired to move even when he does get up. But I have to get to A and get her ready for school. Alpha¨C Just a little more.¡± He murmurs between my boobs before kissing the warm spot. My heart flutters in my chest. Understanding this man is impossible. He gives me mini heart attacks with his changing behaviors and moods. ¡°I have to go to A. She needs to get ready for school ¡°I whisper, rubbing his nape with my thumb. His weight remains on top of me as his breaths scorch my skin. I run my fingers through his hair unconsciously, waiting for him to get up and let me go. He takes a few minutes time before he picks his head. I open my eyes to look at his ruffled hair and sleepy eyes. To my surprise, his hand slips between my thighs, and his thumb softly presses into my cli t. I wince, gritting my jaw. Are you still sore?¡± He asks, withdrawing his thumb. ¡°A little. ¡± I nod. The worried expression on his face shifts to coldness. He gets on his knees and rolls his neck. I attempt to sit up but end upying back down to take some deep breaths. My legs are like jelly and I am more sore than just a little. Stay in bed. I will get A ready.¡± He commands. But how can you do that? It has to be me. ¡°I blurt. Alpha Alexander bends over me to be at eye level with me. I swallow the other things I was going to say and blink at him. ¡°I am her father. If I say I will get her ready, it means I will. ¡°He frowns. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I am just used to it, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I mumble under my breath while trying to get my fast heartbeats under control. His attention is drawn to my forehead. He leans in and presses a firm kiss there, stealing my breath. You are not alone, La. You have me now. Stop being used to things and rest. His warm breath caresses my head. I stare at his chest, unable to control the way my heart beats at his words or how my breath hitches in my throat. Alpha Alexander gets up from the bed and disappears into the bathroom while Iy there, thinking about his words Chapter 45 I have heard so many people tell me that 1 am not alone, but something in the way he said it with keen certainty and a gruffint has touched my heart. I smile unconsciously and snuggle under the covers on his bed. Shortly after, I am drifting back to sleep because something in me knows that I can rely on himpletely when ites to A. And for the first time in years, I sleep in without worry and care in the world. When I wake up again, it¡¯s already midday and A is in her school. I take a warm both and change Alpha Alexander¡¯s sheets before strolling out of his room, only to end up stumbling upon my nemesis of a best friend. Before I can run away, she corners me and ces her hand on her waist in a serious way I smile awkwardly, looking at her from under my flutteringshes Spill. Shemands, huffing It¡¯s nothing. Haha. ¡°I try to diffuse the awkward situation but she grabs my hand and drags me to the yard so we can sit on the bench and discuss the nothing You better spill every single detail or we are fighting. She starts again right after sitting beside me. I slide into the corner of the bench and sigh. Daphne gives me a long stare before her eyes soften. ¡°What is going on La¡± She whispers. She knows I can¡¯t resist that soft voice so I tell her everything that¡¯s going on with Theo and Alpha Alexander. I tell her how he keeps pestering me about spending a night with him and how I want to, which is s t u p i d as hell but I can¡¯t control it She listens to everything carefully and nods like my Mom used to do when I ranted about my day activities in the school. By the time I am done telling her all the details, her eyes are narrowed into slits and her lips are pursed. It¡¯s wrong. ¡°She says when I finish. I suck in a huge breath, finding my shoulders shaking with the effort. ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong to want Alpha Alexander, D.¡± No. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± She shakes her head. What do you mean then I wonder, leaning back. ¡°You want Alpha Alexander and you willingly want to spend a night with him but at the same time, you are fueling Theo¡¯s hope for you. La That is what¡¯s wrong for me.¡± She looks into my eyes. My shoulders slump. I tried thinking about this before, but I ended up concluding that I would just resist Alpha Alexander and focus on Theo which might solve all my problems. What do I do?¡± I mumble. ¡°You should clearly tell Theo that you are notmitting to him yet. Stop all those activities with him for the time being. La And go for Alpha Alexander. ¡°She states. But¡ª- *It doesn¡¯t always need to be amitment, La. If you want him, have him. It can be a casual thing and you can see where you want to go after that. Maybe after your obsession is over with Alpha Alexander, you will finally be able to focus on Theo like you want. That way he will be the only one on your mind and that will be fair to him and to you.¡± She cuts in and says in a single breath. 15:05 Sat, 18 Mayur M. Chapter 45 € 74% ¡°What if things beplicated and I don¡¯t stop wanting Alpha Alexander?¡± I pull my legs up and rest my chin over my knee. That¡¯s what you are scared of.¡± She concludes. I nod.¡± He is A¡¯s Daddy. What if I never stop wanting him and he never stops hating me? What if I ¡ªdevelop feelings for him and he doesn¡¯t? What will be of us then?¡± * Then you will know you have done everything there was to do and you need to move on.¡± Daphne sighs. What if I regret trying everything and giving in?¡± I wonder. Then my friend you regret it. That¡¯s life.¡± She chimes, patting my shoulder. ¡°You are so bad at giving advice. ¡°I chuckle. I believe in living life to the fullest. If you want something, get it. Think about the present and leave the future in the future.¡± She shrugs yfully. Iugh harder. All the worries escape my mind when I am with her. Just think of it like this, what if we die tomorrow? Will you regret not banging Alpha Alexander before that? Will you not want your soul to remember how good the sex was so you can m s t u r b a t e in the afterlife?¡± She wiggles her brows. I grimace, shaking my head.¡± No! Stop painting that picture in my head!¡± ¨C Don¡¯t overreact. I know you like that picture.¡± She giggles, bumping her shoulder with mine. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am friends with you. ¡°I choke on my breath. Because, Baby, I wiped your runny nose in kindergarten and you love me for it.¡± She pulls me into her arms and I huff out augh. It¡¯s true. I love her for all she is to me. I take a moment to breathe in peace and the next moment, I jump to my feet in surprise and fear. Loud rms are ring in the packhouse. ¡°What is it?¡± I blurt, looking around. ¡°The attack rm. The pack is under attack. ¡°Daphne hisses, grabbing my hand in her palm protectively. All of a sudden, I jerk my hand out of her hold and start running to the door. My heartbeat esctes as I fasten my steps and Daphne follows me. Where are you going, La? It¡¯s not safe outside!¡± She yells from behind. A is still in school. My Baby¡ªshe is still out there. ¡°I struggle to breathe.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 LAYLA There is a breach on the border. That¡¯s all I could hear from the warriors who were rushing to the border to tackle the threat. Alpha Alexander was already there, making sure this pack and its members remained safe from whoever this enemy was I didn¡¯t waste any time and sprinted in the direction of A¡¯s school. Itpletely slipped from my mind that it would take me at least an hour to get there no matter how fast Iran. Fortunately. I had Daphne. She took one of Levi¡¯s cars and came behind me. We both started towards the school inplete panic. Levi had mindlinked Daphne that he sent warriors to the school already but something was not settling right with me. I didn¡¯t see my baby off this morning. I never slept in before. Now, I was panicking that something- No. I don¡¯t want to think that. My A will be all fine. The warriors will protect her. She is the Alpha¡¯s daughter and they will die before letting someoney a finger on her. And that¡¯s exactly what they did. I find out when Daphne parks the car in the school¡¯s parking. My lungs constrict when I see the bodies of several warriors in the lot, some are wounded, while most of them are dead. ¡°What the f u c k!¡± Daphne yells but I am out of the car, running in the direction of the school to find my baby. She will be fine. Maybe, the attackers breached the border from the other side too and came to the school because it¡¯s close. Then they encountered warriors in the parking lot and never made it inside. My hopes shatter when I see the same b l o o d y scene in the corridors of the school Daphne comes inside behind me and gasps loudly, I freeze on my spot, watching the massacred dead bodies, waiting for the panic to stop paralyzing me. My A. I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Ay¡ªA ¡°I whisper, breaking free of the imaginary restraints and making it to the first closed door. My fists pound on it violently, and it flies open to reveal a woman a teacher. I push her aside and enter the ssroom. I can see some heads of children behind several tables but I don¡¯t see the familiar two pigtails. ¡°A. ¡°I call out, and get no response. ¡°We couldn¡¯t mindlink anyone because of some spell they used. The signals also went out. It happened so fast¨C They didn¡¯t hurt the children. They just killed the warriors and took off, it seems. We need to inform the Alpha but we can¡¯t do that so maybe you can. ¡°The teacher tells Daphne because she recognizes her as the Beta¡¯s mate. I get out of the ss, and pound on each door to find a simr dreadful scene. Heads poking out from under the table¡¯s surfaces and teachers informing Daphne of the situation. I see everything, I hear everything but I can¡¯t bring myself to stop and breathe until I have found her. Everyone is fine except for the warriors. The teacher keep saying that. They hurt no teacher or children. I shake my head and run up the stairs to get to the other floor and continue my search. My hysteric yells of my daughter¡¯s 1/4 Chapter 46 name make many doors open before I can knock on them. Unfamiliar faces peek out, find relief after seeing Daphne who is closely behind me. But, I don¡¯t find the relief I am looking for, The panic finally surges to my throat, making me sick, making my heart pound, making my hands shake. *AYLA!¡± I scream, running from one corner to another. A crowd gathers, all faces increasing the surging panic. My daughter is nowhere. She is nowhere. Where is she? Where is my A?¡± I yell, tears running down my checks. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She will be around. La, Calm down. All children are safe.¡± Daphne tries to grab me or hold me but I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t feel my daughter. I am sure I can always feel her when she is around me. But she is not. My A. My Baby. She is not among the numerous faces. My breaths be ragged as the final ssroom door opens and a blood-stained facees into my view. My heartbeat slows down when the familiar teacher steps out. I recognize her. She is the ssroom teacher for the grade K. My A¡¯s Teacher. When she steps out, I notice the blood oozing out from the side of her head and her arm which is twisted at a weird angle. All the people around me shift their focus on her. They look equally surprised to see the first injured teacher. ¡°I am sorry.¡± She whispers, hanging her head low, What¡ªWhat are you sorry for? ¡°I don¡¯t know how I walk to her or how I manage to keep myself standing on my feet anymore. It seems they were here for the Alpha¡¯s- No! I interrupt, shaking my head. I push past her and enter the ssroom. The scene is simr and the only odd thing is the blood on the floor. I walk further in and look at each scared child. ¡°A. ¡°I call out her name, waiting for her small head to poke out and her little body to jump into my arms. ¡°A. Mommy is here. Pleasee out now, Baby. ¡°My body trembles as I grab the girl with two pigtails hiding under the table. She flinches away from my touch, her green ssy eyes unsettling me. It¡¯s not my daughter. I release her and s t a g g e r back. ¡°A. ¡°I can¡¯t feel my heart inside my chest Where are you?¡± Tears blur my vision. I tried fighting back but they knocked me down. I couldn¡¯t fight so many of them. They just came in, grabbed A, and left the rest of the children. ¡°The teacher¡¯s crying voice reaches my ears. My vision ckens. My senses all dull down until all I can focus on is my shallow breaths. I find darkness around me, and there is no light anywhere. The light was taken away. They took my daughter, my A/ 2/4 Chapter 46 But, they couldn¡¯t have gone too far. My sensese back in one sharp motion. I jerk in my spot before running out of the room. The crowd parts, letting me make my way away from the chaos. Daphne is hot on my tail, calling out to me but all I can hear is my own voice telling rise that she must be close. I can still find her. In no time, I am out of the school and look around. Where do I go? My body shivers uncontrobly as I look from left to right. Where did they take her? Which direction could it be? Tears leak out of my eyes at the helplessness. I s t a g e r back and forth, unsure where to go, and where to start the search for my world. La. Please stop. I told Levi about it. They will find her before they can take her out of the pack. ¡°Daphne clutches my shoulder. I turn around sharply and face her. She flinches away, finding something scary on my face. I grab her hands in mine and pull her back in. They will find her right? No one will take her away from me, right? She will be back home in a short while and everything will be alright? ¡°I ask for assurance. Her eyes tear up but she doesn¡¯t reply to me. I shake her up, desperately seeking that answer. I need my daughter. ¡°Tell me she will be home before I get there?¡± Madness swirls in my eyes. She keeps her silence when she sees it. I let her go and shake my head rapidly. ¡°No one will find her. No one cares about her or me. No one ever tries to save us or do anything for us. I have to find her on my own. I will find her. ¡°I murmur and start running again. I will run in any direction. I don¡¯t need to be sure. I just need to get to my A. ¡°A!¡± My screams echo in the silence terrifyingly. Before I can get far, a pair of strong arms wrap around my body and make me halt. I thrash in the hold before the scent hits me and my body goes still.. Did you¨C -find her?¡± I stutter, as he releases me. I turn around and grab his shirt between my fists. His silver eyes meet my blurry vision before he cups my cheeks and pulls me closer. J will find her.¡± He speaks in a firm voice, trying to mask the panic and pain that reflects in his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t find her. She is not with you. ¡°I stumble back. She will be with us. ¡°He grabs my arms, pulling me back in. ¡°They took her.¡± My soul is shredded to pieces. Nothing is left of me anymore. ¡°They took her. My A. ¡°I start thrashing violently.¡± Al A!¡± I scream, losing what¡¯s left of my sanity. Alpha Alexander pulls me in his chest, trying to m u f l e my screams against his trembling flesh but I can¡¯t stop I continue to scream, thrash, and writhe until my body gives up and my knees hit the floor in defeat. Everything gets taken. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ALEXANDER My eyes scan the several CCTV footage ying on different screens in the control room. Henry, the computer guy fast- forwards them so we can only focus on the people who kidnapped my daughter. Stop there. ¡°I point at the screen while tapping the back of his chair and looming over his shoulder impatiently. He taps a button and the video pauses. On the screen, I can see the two familiar faces carrying my unconscious Princess out of the school building. Anger enters my veins, bing the very blood that flows through them. Fear follows shortly. I am not used to this emotion. I never feel scared but right now my heart can¡¯t stop s k i p p i n g dreadful beats. ¡°They are Cleodore¡¯s men. ¡°Levi ms his palm over the desk¡¯s surface in frustration. I re at the two men in the feed. They have been hiding for so long, and just when they got to know about my weakness, they struck. But¡ªhow did they know about A? I kept that piece of information confidential so my daughter.didn¡¯t get dragged into my enmity. ¡°Find them. ¡°I state, sensing the anger brewing in my veins, bing cold and calctive. *Yes, Alpha. * Henry types away on the keyboard hurriedly, getting the pictures from the CCTV and running them through his face recognition system to catch the f u k e r s. I turn around and dash out of the room. Levi rushes behind me, cursing under his breath all the time. I can¡¯t even bring myself to do that. If they have my daughter, 1 must find her before they ship her away to somewhere I will never reach her. They have that kind of power¨Ca power to make girls disappear. I barge inside my office, feeling panic chewing on my guts. I have to keep calm, I remind myself. I have to be very careful about it. What¡¯s the situation at the border?¡± I ask Levi. ¡°It was just a distraction. They sent a pack of rogues so they could grab A from under our f u c i n g noses. ¡°He snarls, beating himself over the fact that he couldn¡¯t protect her. It was his duty, but it was everything to me. And I¡ªlost her to them. Do the surviving rogues know nothing? ¡°I march to the window to open it and get some fresh it because I am finding it hard to breathe. No, Alpha. They were paid to do this job. His voice drops, just like his morale. The girls. ¡°I turn around abruptly and re at him. ¡°Ask the girls. Some of them might have useful information.¡± *Alpha, we already asked them everything. They know nothing about Cleodore and his men. He runs his fingers through his hair. We must have missed something. Contact them again. ¡°I demand, turning back to face the window. They are traumatized as it is, Alpha. We can¡¯t make it worse for them. ¡°He says dejectedly. I know he is right. And I hate it. I absolutely f u c i n g hate myself for not being there when A needed me the most. I was 1/3 457458 Chapter 7 busy protecting this pack and didn¡¯t think about her. thow is it possible that I can¡¯t find a single clue about my daughter?! ¡°I hiss, punching the wall beside the window ¡°How is it possible that they came here and took her without leaving a f u c k i n g trace as to where they went?!¡± I yell punching the wall again. The bones in my knuckles c r a c k, just like the wall and blood starts pouring out of the wounded skin. I punch the wall once more dang the pain better than this sickening feeling. Alpha Come to your f u ck i n g senses. We still have to find her. ¡°Levi hisses.. ce my fist over the hole in the wall and close my eyes to take some deep breaths. He is right. I can¡¯t lose it yet. But stocking hurts so bad. The door to the office opens with a loud bang and voices rush inside. I sigh, opening my eyes a Lay Daphne shouts. Did you find her?!¡±The mad voice screams at m and staring at the wall I take my hand off the blood-stained wall and turn around to look at her. Her disheveled hair is falling all around her face which is pale. Her swollen, red-rimmed eyes bear a touch of insanity that I have never seen before. They are searching for her, La Daphnees behind her carefully and grabs her shoulders. She is crying, unlike her friend who seems to have lost her mind. La jerks her shoulders free and approaches me. Her hands lift to my cor, attempting to shake me violently. Where is she?¡± Her voice lowers, bing a horrified whisper of a I have to awer for her. So, I keep my mouth closed and peer into her eyes. You didn¡¯t find her. You are still herezying around while someone has her out there and they¡ª What are they doing to my Baby¡± Her eyes widen, lowering to my chest as her grip on my cor loosens. *Are they hurting her? Color drains from her face.¡± They must be- I cup her cold cheeks before she can utter that nonsense. I don¡¯t want to think that I don¡¯t ever f u c k i n g want to imagine that. La. ¡°Jwchusper, waiting for her eyes to meet mine. I regret wishing for eye contact when she finally looks at me. Light has left her eyes, leaving her looking like a dead body. Nothing will happen to her ¡°My heart squeezes in my chest as I offer her theforting words. But it already did. Everything has happened already.¡± She mumbles under her breath. Her eyes are staring at me, but I don¡¯t think she can see me. I can¡¯t beari *La¡± I bass, tightening my hold over her cheeks. She blinks, bringing her focus back to me.¡± She needs us right now! Do you understand?¡± *She needs us. ¡°She repeats, cing her hands on mine. Snap out of it. You can¡¯t be like this when some f u c k e has our daughter!¡± 1 squeeze her cheeks, so the pain can bring her back here 15:05 Sat, 18 May M Chapter 47 The dead look in her eyes gets reced with fury as she digs her nails into my hands. ¡°We will get her back. And we will kill every single one of those a s s h o l e s who tried to take her away from us. Do you get me? We will do it. She will be back with us and no one will ever hurt her again. ¡°I press my hands harder into her cheeks. She grips my hands and pulls them down. Her body trembles as she stares up into my eyes. My gaze is drawn to the blood stains I have left on her cheek. ¡°Who took her? Do you know?¡± She asks. I¡¯search her face, wanting to make sure she is out of that state of mind. She grits her teeth, indicating that she is, Sit down. We need to talk. ¡°I tell her and step away. Without saying anything, she walks to the chair and sits down. I can sense determination and anger reeking off her frame. I thought she wouldn¡¯t recover from this blow so soon because of how she screamed and cried in my arms earlier today. until I had to call the pack doctor to sedate her. But, she is proving me wrong. Levi leans against the wall and Daphne closes the office¡¯s door, hinting that they both won¡¯t be leaving either. I nod at both of them before taking my seat on the other side of the desk. La looks at me impatiently. ¡°Is it one of your enemies who took her to ckmail you? ¡°It is. But he doesn¡¯t want to ckmail me. ¡°I nod. I expect her to start using and ming me instantly because, in the end, I failed to protect A and one of my enemies took her. But instead of starting to yell at me, she asks for further exnation. What does he want then? ¡± He wants to inflict damage on us just like we have done to him many times in the past. ¡°Levi interrupts, hissing angrily. My shoulders tighten as La directs her gaze at him. ¡°what do you mean?¡± Silence falls in the room. Levi refuses to continue that story so La is forced to watch me expectantly. My Dad had a cousin brother who was kicked out of his previous pack and came here for refuge during his time as an Alpha. My Dad took him in because they were good friends when they were children. He didn¡¯t bother to investigate why Conway was exiled from his former pack. Everything was fine for a few months. Conway had some job in the city so he used to spend lots of his time there. He had only joined our pack so he didn¡¯t be a rogue, not because he wanted to have anything to do it. Dad didn¡¯t really have any problem with it so he let him be until¡­ ¡°I trail off, finding it hard to go down that memoryne. There is nothing but pain in my past and I don¡¯t think I want to tell La about it in this situation. ¡°Until what?¡± She asks, leaning in. Until girls from our pack started disappearing.¡± Levi senses my difort and takes it upon himself to tell the rest of the story without mentioning the horrible, personal parts.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ALEXANDER Alpha Anthony, Alpha Alexander¡¯s Dad was confused about the same thing at first so he started investigating things. It turned out. Conway was the leader of a gang in the city. He was involved in sex trafficking rings. Kidnapping young werewolf girls, training them to be the perfect sex product, and selling them was his business. ¡°Levi reveals, shaking his head. La gasps audibly and ces her hand over her mouth. My stomach turns as I drop my gaze to the desk¡¯s surface. ¡°Why werewolf girls? It¡¯s hard to deal with wolves. ¡± Daphne sniffles. Her moist voice hints that she is crying again. *People in this business are brutal. Daphne. They don¡¯t deal with girls like they are living beings. They treat them like dolls and do whatever they want to do. Humans die due to the pain, wounds, and the extremity of their actions. But werewolves. have healing abilities and exceptional beauty. Others pay a high amount for them because of their beauty and treat them. however they want. Those girls just heal after a while.¡± He discloses further in a grim voice. How can they¡ª Daphne¡¯s voice breaks. ¡°They subdue their wolf and keep those little girls as s l a e s forever. ¡°Levi sighs heavily. ¡°What happened to Conway? Tell me the Alpha killed that monster.¡± She s o b s. I lift my head and look at La who has her head hung low. Alpha Anthony died soon after this discovery under some unfortunate circumstances. But yes, Conway was killed. He got the painful death he deserved.¡± Levi says carefully as he looks at me. I nod at him, giving him permission to continue because I don¡¯t have the courage to tell that story yet. We thought for a while that things were fine but then when Alpha Alexander came to power, we got information that somet guy from Conway¡¯s gang had be the leader and he was continuing his activities. But this time, he was not only kidnapping girls, he was also buying the omegas from different packs. ¡°Levi straightens up and approaches Daphne to embrace her. ¡°We couldn¡¯t locate that guy, Cleodore. So, we intervened and started buying the potential omega girls before he could. We freed them, kept them in the facility we built on our pack for them, and made sure they didn¡¯t fall into Cleodore¡¯s hands.¡± He whispers, rubbing her back. But, it was impossible to be everywhere at the same time. Their business was still in full swing so we started attending the auctions. We bought girls from them and brought them to a safe ce before destroying the auction people and their little gangs.¡± Levi continues and pulls apart to wipe Daphne¡¯s tears. ¡°Sometimes, we were informed that there were some b r o t h e l s where these girls were being sold for nights so we raided. those ces and brought those girls back home safely. It¡¯s been a long time since we have been doing this. And it¡¯s affecting Cleodore¡¯s business now.¡± He sighs, pulling her back in his arms. He had been retaliating a lot. Sometimes, he sets traps. Sometimes, he attacks our people outside the pack but he never dared to step foot in our territory before. But now¡ªhe knows Alpha has a daughter so his men came to take her because he wants revenge against him and our pack. ¡°He says, ncing at me from over his shoulder. ¡°He took A because he wants to take revenge against you for saving those girls?¡± La whispers in disbelief. Our eyes meet. Guilt makes my ears heat up. It¡¯s all because of me. Surely, she thinks that. ¡°I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault that she is not with us today. ¡°I admit, feeling a part of my heart chipping away. I have always had to pay a heavy price for trying to right the wrongs. 1/3 Chapter 48 Are you sorry because you saved those girls? ¡°Her red-rimmed eyes be ssy. ¡°No.¡± I say without hesitation. If I am given a chance, I will do the same things I did but I will do a better job at protecting my daughter. Then don¡¯t apologize. Just- ¨C -find her, Alpha Alexander. Don¡¯t let our daughter be one of hisN?velDrama.Org content rights. girls. ¡°Tears spill out of her eyes as her chin wobbles. That¡¯s what I have been fearing from the start. I know he won¡¯t kill her. He will keep my daughter alive to make an example out of her for me and it¡¯s ripping my heart apart to know that if I don¡¯t get to her in time, something horrible will happen to her. I will never forgive myself for it. I can¡¯t bear this pain twice in my life. Our eyes remain on each other, silently conveying the fears and pain she can show but I can¡¯t. I have to hold my demeanor, for her, for our daughter, and for everyone in this pack. *Alpha. ¡°Levi yelps all of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± My heart s k i p s a beat after recognizing that urgent tone. Ariana is here. She says she has some information for us.¡± He blurts, looking at me with his wide, hopeful eyes. I spring up from my chair and nod.¡± Call her in. Now, ¡°Who is she? Do you think her information is useful? La rises from the chair uneasily. She is Alpha Maroni¡¯s daughter from Westwolf Pack. ¡°I tell her as my eyes move towards the door. She has always been resourceful and knew about my goals for a long time. She had infiltrated that ring before, in an attempt to gather intel so she could give it to me. ¨C So she also wants to end this monstrosity? Daphne questions, separating herself from Levi while he is mind-linking the warriors guarding the main door. Kind of. ¡°I nod stiffly and steal a nce at La who is watching me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a great idea to let these two women meet right now. She has no interest in anything good in life. She did those things to impress Alpha Alexander. And today she ising here to do the same, I believe. ¡°Levi says after he is donemunicating with others. Did she manage to do that?¡± She wonders in a suspicious voice. Given that she dated Alpha Alexander for a long time, I think she seeded. ¡°He nods, oblivious to the cold change in the air. ¡°Oh. ¡°Daphne rubs her nape, her eyes meeting La¡¯s nk stare. A knock sounds at the door. Levi pulls the door open immediately. The familiar face of the beautiful girl I once f u c k e d every nightes into my view. She smiles when she sees me. She definitely knows what has happened due to her friendship with Serafina, yet she has the audacity to look so excited. I eye her short sparkly pink dress and pink hair with disdain before f i s ti n g my hand over the desk. She strolls inside, swaying her hips seductively, and heads straight for me. Xander, Babe.¡± Her smile widens, as she moves past La, and rounds the table to stop in front of me. What do you know?¡± I ask, wanting toe straight to the point so I know if I should put up with her b l l s h i t or not. I have a few guesses as to where they took your daughter.¡± She bats hershes. Chapter 48 My blood chills in my veins as I regard her nkly. If she says she has guesses, then one of them is going to be true. It has always been like this. She has been an asset to me. Levi. Get the locations from her and ask Henry to narrow down his search to those ces. ¡°I nce at my Beta sternly At least, let me say hi before we get to work. ¡°She groans, cupping my face and dragging her razor- sharp nails down it teasingly. I turn to face her and barely get the chance to notice it before her lips are on mine. She presses her body into my front. wanting me to feel those stic boobs and hard nipples. My gazends on La who is staring at us with her wide, surprised eyes. I stiffen against Ariana as she throws herself closer to kiss me in front of everyone. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 LAYLA After they are done kissing, Alpha Alexander sits down and the girl perches into hisp like she owns that spot. I ignore the pain in my heart and focus on the information she has to offer. She tells Levi about different ces. 1 listen to her patiently, like the rest of everyone in the room. Hope ignites in We will find my Baby and everything will be alright. my heart. Alpha Alexander has been doing good things in his life. I believe his enemy won¡¯t get to destroy him, or because of their enmity; they won¡¯t be able to destroy me and my Baby ¡°How do you know about all these ces?¡± Daphne asks doubtfully as Levi marches towards the door to get to work. ¡°I have been keeping an eye on their activities in hopes of getting their leader¡¯s location. I befriended many of their gang members and so I found out today that they have brought a powerful Alpha¡¯s daughter in one of their hideouts. I thought I should reach out and tell Xander about her so he could save that girl but then Serafina called and told me all about A. She tells us and her eyes meet mine as if she knows already that I am A¡¯s mother. ¡°I figured if it¡¯s a rare baby, it must be Alpha Alexander¡¯s daughter. The timing matched perfectly. That¡¯s why I came here without dy. She adds, shooting me a re. Thank you. ¡°I blurt. Thank you, really. If A is in one of the hideouts you told us about, I will be indebted to you for the rest of my life. 1. ¡°I am not doing it for you. I am doing it for Xander.¡± She scoffs and ces her hand on his arm to prove her point. I nod quickly. She can have him, she can have anything she wants as long as I have my A. ¡°I need to go after Levi. I want to know what¡¯s going on. ¡°I mumble, getting to my feet. ¡°I aming with you.¡± Daphne approaches my side, providing support like she has been doing from the morning. I nod absentmindedly and walk towards the door. I half expect Alpha Alexander to stop me or tell me that he ising with me, but he doesn¡¯t which makes me sigh before I exit his suffocating office. We are going to get her back. ¡°Daphne intertwines our fingers and walks by my side. Everyone keeps telling me that. Fortunately, I havee to believe it. I will not think about any other possibility. Do you know where Levi is? ¡°I ask her. He went to the main office. They have some guy over there who is an expert with all technological things.¡± She informs me and walks towards the garage. We take Levi¡¯s car again and start towards the main office. When we pass by the school on the way, tears flood my eyes. She was right here, waiting, scared and I was not there for her. She must have cried for me when they were grabbing her. She must have believed I would be there like I always have been. I close my burning eyes and turn my mind towards Goddess Selene after a long time. She always gave me pain, but she also gave me good people in life. Please, Goddess. Just this time, be on my side. Just this once, spare me the pain. I pray silently. We get to the main office which is a triple-storey ss house in the forest. Daphne turns off the engine and climbs out of the car. I follow her to the house. We make our way to the basement where a guard opens the door when he sees Daphne. 1/3 15:06 Sat, 18 May M Chapter 49 * 3 74%0 Surprise crosses my face when I look around the dark room which is illuminated by the numerous screens on the wall and different desktops ced over the huge desk. A man in a hoodie is working on one of the desktops as the scenes on the screens change rapidly. Baby. You didn¡¯t need toe here. ¡± Levi appears beside Daphne. La wants to be here, Levi. She has the right to be.¡± She whispers to him. I look at Levi and release a shallow breath, noticing the soft, worried look in his eyes. I was wrong to think these people didn¡¯t care about A because one look at them told me they were just like me¡ª scared, and anxious. Levi leads us to the ck couch in the corner. Daphne sits down but I stand beside her and watch the screens impatiently. Any moment now, they will find her, I assure myself as my legs tremble and my heart beats out of rhythm. Time passes slowly. Despite Daphne¡¯s insistence that I should sit down, I continue to stand or sometimes pace back and forth. Not once do I take my eyes off the screen. Even the sound of my phone ringing doesn¡¯t make me nce away. Daphne picks up the call and talks to whoever is calling. I sp my shivering hands and walk towards the tech guy. He doesn¡¯t stop typing even when I stand right behind him. Did you find anything yet?¡± I whisper, too scared to speak out loud. I have checked all the camera feeds of three ces and areas around them. But nothing yet.¡± He informs without taking his eyes off the screen. Nothing?¡± I utter, finding the word hideous. Levi stands beside me and exhales a breath.¡± at least, those ces are out of the list, La. A few are left. It will take some time but we will hit the mark eventually. I nod. I know. Thank you.¡± La. Daphne calls out to me. Hmm?¡± I hum, keeping my eyes on the screen. Her hand touches my shoulder, making me jerk in surprise. ¡°We should go to the packhouse now. No. I can¡¯t leave this ce. ¡°I shake my dizzy head. It¡¯s important, La.¡± She leans closer and squeezes my shoulder. I finally turn my back to the screens and look at her. My heart s i p s a beat when I notice the frownOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. between her brows. ¡°What is it? I wonder. ¡°Theo is at the packhouse. If we don¡¯t go there right now, things might be bad.¡± She whispers sofily. Surprise crosses my face,¡± how did he ¨C He called when you were unconscious, I told him about A. He is here now.¡± She sighs. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 LAYLA Theo¡¯s arrival in the packhouse is enough to convince me to go back. I get insigle the car and Daphne drives us to the house. The moment we get near, I notice the familiar car parked in the driveway and the tall man standing beside it. I jump out of the car the moment Daphne presses the brakes. He covers the distance between us hurriedly while I run into his arms. The tears I have been holding backe free, rolling down my cheeks once again. They kidnapped her. ¡°I whisper in his neck. He holds my shivering form in his arms. It¡¯sforting to be close to him because I trust him and can rely on him to understand what I have been going through. He is the only one who truly saw how I raised her, and what I had to endure to be at this point in life only to get my daughter s n a t c h e d by monstrous people. Shh. Calm down, La, Calm down. I am here. ¡°He whispers in my ear, trying to act firm when I can sense his shared fear. What are you doing here? ¡°The dangerous voice miakes me separate myself from Theo¡¯s comforting arms. He turns around and pushes me behind him. I grab his arm, before getting out from that spot and standing beside him. ¡°I heard what happened, Alpha Alexander. I am here to check up on La and help you look for A. ¡°Theo says calmly. I don¡¯t need your help to find my daughter. She is nothing to you. You can get your a s s back to your pack.¡± Alpha Alexander hisses, stepping down thest stair that leads to the main door. The colorful girl, Ariana appears behind him in the doorway and curiously looks around. ¨C She is nothing to me?¡± Theo pulls his arm free of my grip and steps forth threateningly. ¡°If you don¡¯t f u c k n g know, Alexander Alvarez, I raised her when you were nowhere to be f u c k i n g seen. I took it upon myself to bear all your responsibilities and duties towards her. And you think you can come out of no-f u c k i n g-where and pretend that she is all yours?!¡± Theo. ¡°1 mumble, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°You might be her biological father but she is my daughter! As long as she was by my side, I didn¡¯t let anyone leave a scratch on her. If she was with me today, those men would have to go through me and step over my dead f u c k i n g body to touch a hair on her head. I wouldn¡¯t have let them take them. I wouldn¡¯t have taken my eyes off her for a single moment. ¡°He sneers, as his body vibrates with fury. This is the first time I have truly seen him angry like this. He is so different from the man who backs off once I ask him. Right now, he looks murderous. Like there is a weak thread keeping him from killing Alpha Alexander and it¡¯s close to snapping. Contrary to my expectations, the other man silently res at him. My chest tightens when I sense the hidden guilt behind. his eyes. Alpha Alexander feels guilty and Theo¡¯s words have fueled that emotion. I step forth and stop in the middle. My gaze rises to Theo who nces at me. I am noticing the redness of his eyes just now. I sigh and look toward Alpha Alexander. ¨C We all have one goal. ¡°I start, looking between both men let¡¯s find A together. The more we are, the sooner we will find her. Chapter 50 That¡¯s what I want. ¡°Theo says. I don¡¯t care. Do whatever the f u c k you want. ¡°Alpha Alexander states. I need all the information about the people who took her. Everything you have found out until now. ¡°Theo demands, walking towards the main door. It¡¯s clear that he will go inside now and Alpha Alexander won¡¯t stop him. Daphne and I follow him. After some time, Alpha Alexander, Ariana, Daphine, Theo and I are all inside the office. Theo knows about the sex-trafficking thing now and looks surprised and scared just like me. Ariana gets out of Alpha Alexander¡¯sp which she has been upying until now andes towards Theo who is sitting on the visitor¡¯s chair. She asks for Theo¡¯s number and does something on her phone before turning to him. Eu can ¡°I sent you the pictures of all the people we are looking for. You can get your people to look into them and see if they track them.¡± She tells him. He brings out his phone from his jacket¡¯s pocket and opens her messages. I watch as his fingers swipe across the screen. checking the pictures until hees to a sudden halt. Surprise crosses his features. His hand holding the phone tightens around the edges, almost cracking them. Do you know any of them?¡± Alpha Alexander asks, sensing his shock and frozen state. Who is this? ¡°Theo turns the screen towards him. Alpha Alexander¡¯s eyes sh bright silver as he grits his jaw. ¡°it¡¯s their leader. The f u c k e r on the top who controls all of the operations. I haven¡¯t located him yet. He was never caught in any camera feeds. He is like a ghost. It¡¯s impossible to know where he came from and how he ended up climbing so high in the gang. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. ¡°Theo drops the phone on the desk. ¡°Are you doubting my intel?¡±Alpha Alexander scoffs. ore pausing and gripping the strands. Theo. Do you know him? ¡°I reach out to him and ce my hand on his thigh. ¡°I know him better than anyone in this f u k i n g world.¡± He murmurs, shaking his head. Solemn shock renders everyone in the room speechless. Alpha Alexander lifts his brows, surprised that Theo knows someone even he doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Who is he? How do you know him?¡± Alpha Alexander rises to his feet and growls dangerously. ¨C Theo. ¡°I whisper. ¡°He¡ª¡°He looks up into my eyes, grimacing.¡± He is my brother, La.¡± ÇúN?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 LAYLA Alpha Alexander has his hand around Theo¡¯s throat in a blurred moment right after his words sink into our minds. I gasp, rising from the chair as he picks the sitting man up from the seat and lifts him in the air. Your brother? How convenient. ¡°Alpha Alexander hums, squeezing Theo¡¯s throat who refrains from struggling and res back at him. ¡°Alpha Alexander. I stumble forth and grab his back in an attempt to pull him off Theo. His face turns red due tock of oxygen. My heart thumps inside my chest as I w at Alpha Alexander¡¯s back to free him.. Stay out of it! The enraged Alpha shrugs me off and yells at me. *Leave him. Alpha Alexander. At least hear what he has to say first! I scream, grabbing his shoulder tightly. He doesn¡¯t budge. Daphne runs towards us but after seeing something on Alpha Alexander¡¯s face, she decides to cautiously stay a few steps away from him.. Alpha, please. ¡°She whispers. The other girl stays behind, smiling at the disy of violence. When I am sure I won¡¯t find any help from anyone, I throw myself ahead and wrap my arms around Alpha Alexander¡¯s waist tightly. My body trembles against his, letting him know how scary it is right now. * Please. Please, leave him. Please. ¡°I plead, resting my forehead over his taut back. For a moment, I think it won¡¯t work but then I feel his muscles loosening in my hold and a breath of relief escapes my mouth. Theo coughs violently when he releases him. I don¡¯t remove my face from Alpha Alexander¡¯s back for fear that he is going to hurt him again. My breathse out in short pants, leaving me breathless and terrified. Alpha Alexander¡¯s hands drop to my wrists, holding me tightly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Exin. He hisses in a condescending tone. He is is my elder brother. ¡°I hear Theo saying in a h o a r s e voice. I am left shocked and unable toprehend this turn of events. The man who took my baby is Theo¡¯s brother. ¨C What is your part in all this?¡± Alpha Alexander asks, trying to step forward but I tighten my grip around him and keep him back. To my surprise, he doesn¡¯t push me away and allows me to stop him. My heart pounds in my chest. ¡°I have no part in this. I didn¡¯t know he was doing this! Theo huffs. * How is that possible?¡± Daphne hisses, shocking me. She seems to be sharing Alpha Alexander¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s possible because my Dad disowned my brother long ago. He took away his right to be the Alpha and exiled him from the pack. ¡°Theo says. ¡°Did your Dad know about this? ¡± Daphne asks. 1/3 15110, Set, 8 May Chapter 51 No. Dad threw him out because he was violent and had attempted to harm a young warrior during training. Our pack is all about peace, Alpha Alexander. That¡¯s why my Dad doesn¡¯t support anyone who tries to use violence.¡± He sighs. Where is he now? ¡°Alpha Alexander questions. I wish I knew but I don¡¯t. I ain seeing him after a decade, Alpha Alexander. I didn¡¯t expect to find him in this position and it¡¯s unbelievable that he turned out to be this¡ªthis man.¡± He sounds hurt and angry. I try to let Alpha Alexander go so I can move to Theo¡¯s side but he pulls my arms back around him with a jerk. I gasp, my front pressing firmly to his back. His muscles shift stiffly against me, making me sure that if I let this man go, he will lunge for Theo again. How can I believe you? ¡°Alpha Alexander wonders. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on this, Alpha Alexander. We have to find A and when we do, I will kill my brother with my own hands. I won¡¯t spare him for hurting that baby and so many girls. ¡°Theo hisses, making me shudder. That¡¯s the point. We can¡¯t trust you, Theo. What if you are working with your brother? Daphne murmurs. Silence falls in the room and only the breaths and heartbeats of everyone echo in it. I close my eyes, trying to find somefort. If I was with him, why do you think I told you he is my brother? I could have kept it a secret and you all wouldn¡¯t have found out. Theo says after a while. It makes sense. He has no reason to enclose that information. We have been trying to track down Cleodore¡¯s background. information for years and yet, we found nothing because this man was apparently disowned. We wouldn¡¯t have found out about this piece of information either if this guy hadn¡¯t told us. ¡°Ariana speaks up finally. Alpha Alexander keeps his silence but I can sense he is still suspicious and if I could see him right now, I would definitely find him ring at Theo angrily. I sigh against his back. ¡°La. ¡°Theo calls my name softly. I pull back, but Alpha Alexander refuses to let go. So, I only look over his arm and find Theo staring at me. His eyes disy the pain he is feeling right now. Do you not believe me?¡± He asks. She is not s t u p i d enough to believe you.¡± Alpha Alpha states. I blink, taking in Theo¡¯s features. He doesn¡¯t take his eyes off me and waits for an answer. I have been med for things in my life that are never in my control. I know what it feels like to try so hard your whole life and find out that the people who are supposed to love you and trust you..have only hate and disgust for you in their hearts. And I don¡¯t want to be like them. ¡°I trust Theo. He helped me raise A. He will never do anything to harm her. I believe that. I believe in him. ¡°I whisper, nodding my head. He sighs visibly and smiles at me. This must be a huge burden for him to know that his brother is behind his pain, behind my pain and A¡¯s pain, and behind the pain of so many others. How can you f u k i n g believe him for that reason alone? ¡°Alpha Alexander hisses. That reason is big enough for me to owe Theo the rest of my life. You don¡¯t realize that because you have never let anyone be good to you and you are not kind to anyone either. ¡°I snap at him, despite holding him. He pushes me away. I step back, don¡¯t mind his tantrum, and rush to get to Theo¡¯s side instantly. My arms go around his 15:06 Sat, 18 May M¡¤ Chapter 51 neck, pulling him in a hug as I stop caring about the watching eyes. 4974%Öµ It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself for anything. Your brother¡¯s sins and crimes are only his. Do you get me. Theo? ¡°I state firmly. * Uh-Hm.¡± He hums, pressing his face into the side of my head. I sigh, closing my eyes. Thest thing I want is to lose him to a monster who took my A. ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt A.¡± He whispers in a weak voice. *WE won¡¯t let him hurt her. ¡°I release a shallow breath. I hope I can be for him what he has been for me since the time we met; an anchor. We pull apart and everyone calms down. Daphne goes back to stand beside the wall and Ariana settles into a furious Alpha Alexander¡¯sp. I keep my eyes on Theo who tells us more about his brother. From the stories, it¡¯s clear that the brothers were never close and Cleodore has always been a troublemaker in their family. Alpha Alexander¡¯s frown softens after a while of hearing Theo talking about the nightmare that is Cleodore. This doesn¡¯t my heart at ease though. My heart will only be at ease when Levi gives us the news that they have located A. put But my hopes get crushed and my spirits are killed brutally when that news doesn¡¯t arrive for the next five day¡¯s and when it finally does- I am only a shell of what I used to be. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ALEXANDER You need to eat something. ¡°I whisper, standing behind the woman who is staring out the window lifelessly. It¡¯s been 102 hours and a few minutes without my Princess and her mother looks dead. All she does the whole day is to stand in front of the window with a direct view of the main door so she can see when a person with a piece of news arrives. She doesn¡¯t eat, doesn¡¯t sleep, and doesn¡¯t talk much. We were fine four days ago we had hope but now it is all vanishing slowly and it is killing me as much as it¡¯s killing her. But, I am still sure that 1 will find my daughter and mur o y days and I haven¡¯t managed to get to her yet. Levi and Henry have surveilled all locations, and only two of them are left. One of those locations has little to no cameras so they are waiting for someone to show up in the limited feeds. In the meantime, I have to make sure this woman stays alive. I don¡¯t want my Princess toe back and find her Mommy in this state. F u c k, even I can¡¯t see her like this. I am breaking apart from the inside, but I am careful enough to not let it show and bring everyone¡¯s morale down. But she doesn¡¯t even bother to pull herself together. ¡°La. ¡°I murmur, stepping closer to her so she can get some of my warmth. ¡°Do you think they gave her something to eat?¡± She asks in a lost tone. My throat clogs as I grab her arms and run my hands up and down to warm up her cold body. You need to be strong for her. ¡°I whisper, lowering my lips to the back of her head ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how to be strong without her. She says, her shoulders losing their strength and slumping. La. I utter, ignoring the pain in my chest, and turn her around so she is facing me. The pain gripping my insides increases tenfold after one look at her hollow eyes and sunken cheeks. She is not the woman who unted around my house and my life with her fierce eyes and red cheeks that I came to like. She is just a shadow of that woman, empty and miserable. I swallow and ce my forefinger under her chin to tilt her head back. Her dull eyes meet my gaze, making me blink a few times to clear the haziness from my vision. How do you n on continuing your search for her if you are like this, La? Do you want our daughter to know you ended up like this instead of fighting for her?¡± I whisper, keeping my voice unconsciously soft and low for her. It¡¯s strange that I hated her weakness, but seeing her so vulnerable in the past few days has drawn me to her in a way I can¡¯t deny. It feels like for the first time we are on the same page. My strength and her fragility don¡¯t matter. The simr emotions we feel are the only things that make sense and make us inseparable.. Tell me again.¡± She whispers, her eyes void of any tears. She has cried so much that she couldn¡¯t even muster up the tears anymore. What do you want me to tell you? I run my knuckles down her cheek gently. ¡°That she will be back here and we will be a family again.¡± Her eyes watch me expectantly. apter 52 rop my hands on her waist before coiling my arms around her and pulling her in my chest. I didn¡¯t think it was possible ¡°the to ever want to offerfort and safety in my arms to someone. But this girl is making me want to drop all thoughts. d gather her frail body against mine so she knows as long as I am here, I will make things right. will kill everyst one of them. And we will live the rest of our lives¡­as a family happy and at peace. ¡°I promise, meaning ery single word of it./ te shudders against me and sighs heavily. I keep her close, not wanting our vulnerable hearts and bodies to be separate iymore. e stay like this for a while but then I hear Levi¡¯s voice in my head and instantly let her go. We caught one of the b a s t a r d¡¯ s faces in the live CCTV recording. He yells in the mindlink, sounding both relieved and jitated. Get everyone ready. We are leaving to get my daughter back right f u c k i n g now. I hiss, already starting towards the door. The warriors are on standby. They will be at the border, ready to leave by the time we get there. ¡°He informs immediately. hasten my steps, wanting to get to my daughter in a f u c k i n g moment if that¡¯s possible. My heart pounds in my chest, due a mixture of fear and thrill. I found her, a voice chants in my head and I almost forget to inform La about the new evelopment. La! They found the location. ¡°Before I can turn around and let her know, I hear her friend screaming. What? Surprise and relief pour out of her voice as she yells. Yes. They saw one of the kidnappers on the CCTV recording. Levi told me just now. ¡°Daphne runs towards her. nce at them from over my shoulder and find La looking at me instead of her friend.¡± is it true? Is that where you are oing in a hurry?¡± Yes. I am leaving to bring our daughter back. ¡°I admit and start to walk again. I can¡¯t waste any time. Alpha Alexander. ¡°La sprints to catch up to me. I am not taking you with me. ¡°I say before she can ask me to do it. No. I am not staying behind.¡± She shouts as I cross the main door and step down the stairs. Her petite body is hot on my tail. I can outrun her if I want and even knock her down to get her off my back but something tells me that I shouldn¡¯t hurt her after all she has gone through. Alpha Alexander.¡± She catches my arm as I stop beside my car. I whip around to face her and grab her forearms.¡± Stay here. I will bring her back with me.¡± Her anxious gaze settles on me as she shakes her head violently.¡± I can¡¯t, please. I need to go with La. It¡¯s dangerous. You can get hurt. ¡°I squeeze her arms. you. * It¡¯s about my daughter. How do you expect me to stay put when I know you are going to her? Besides you don¡¯t care about me. If I get hurt, you will be the first one to celebrate that.¡± Her voice rises in volume. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. A muscle in my jaw ticks when I hear her utter f u c k i n g nonsense. I tighten any grip over her arms until I see her wince in pain. 1 care. I f u c i n g care about you And I won¡¯t let anyone hurt a hair on your head. Do you get me, La¡¯ 1 won¡¯t let anyone take you away from me like they took our daughter. ¡°I hiss in her face. 15:06 Sat, 18 May Chapter 52 M 74%8 She freezes in response and searches my eyes as if she can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s unbelievable to me that I have said it out loud but I think something changed when she cried in my arms when they took A, and when she soughtfort in me all these days while asking me to bring our baby back. She showed me a broken side of her that was new to me and I wanted to show her the ugly side of me that I have been hiding from her and the rest of the world. * Please.¡± Her handsnd on my chest, gripping my shirt tightly between her trembling fists.¡± don¡¯t leave me behind, Alpha Alexander. Let mee with you and I will do anything for you. If you want me to sleep with you, I will do it. If you want me to be out of your life, I will do it. But please take me with you. ¡°La. ¡°I whisper, unable to believe the things she is saying. ¡°You did make her believe that you only wanted to bang her once like an a s s h o l e when we both know the way you crave her won¡¯t change even if you f u c k her every night for the rest of your life. A gruff voice sounds in my head, making me press my lips in a thin line. It¡¯s my wolf, who only speaks on the rarest of rare asions. I am surprised that he has chosen this time to speak up. I blink focusing on the hopeful eyes peering into mine. Unconsciously, I lean in and press my lips to her cold forehead. She sighs, loosening her hold over me. *Get inside the car. We don¡¯t have time to waste here. ¡°I release La¡¯s arms and rush towards the driving seat. She doesn¡¯t waste a moment and slips inside. I drive the car out of the driveway, ncing at Daphne in the backview mirror. No doubt, Levi has asked her to stay behind and take care of the pack for the time being, and at least, she has listened to him because she knows some of us need to be here to protect the pack. You won¡¯t get out of the car once we get there. ¡°I tell her as I w h i z z past everything and approach the border fast. But- No arguments about it. La. You will do as I say or else I will drop you somewhere on the way. I can¡¯t let you risk your safety and die before meeting A. ¡°I hiss, shutting her up. She closes her mouth on the spot, but something tells me she won¡¯t be so obedient once we get there. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 LAYLA We drive for a few hours with a lot of other cars in tow before finallying to a stop at the roadside in the middle of nowhere. A forest surrounds both sides of the deserted road in the darkness of the night, making everything appear scarier than it is. ¡°You will stay here. ¡± Alpha Alexander repeats hismand. I nod quickly and look out of the windshield. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything around us though. Where are we?¡± ?We have to stop a little away so we don¡¯t end up alerting them ahead of time. ¡°He informs me and opens the door. I grab his arm before he can get out and leave me alone here. Alpha Alexander pauses, looking my way curiously. My heart s i p s a beat as I stare at his face.¡± Don¡¯t let her get hurt. He nods slowly and pats the back of my hand.¡± She will be fine.¡± And I search his stoic face, admiring his stance in such a difficult time.¡± Please don¡¯t get hurt, Alpha Alexander. His eyes lose their stern look, and a certain vulnerability swims in the silver orbs that appear to be like two bright moons to me. Surprisingly, he leans in and sters his lips over mine. I gasp, epting his firm but a soft kiss on my lips. His minty breath and touch linger even when he pulls away. Our eyes meet and he nods. ¡°I will be back.¡± I reluctantly let him go. He opens thepartment and grabs a gun from inside. My eyes widen in surprise. Can you shoot?¡± He asks. Dad- ¨C -taught me during training but I am out of practice because it was a long time ago. ¡°I murmur, eyeing the gun andOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. then him. He hands me the gun, making sure to wrap my fingers around the metal object firmly. You can use it if you need to.¡± He tells me. ¦§ But- Alpha Alexander climbs out of the car, closing the door behind him, and making me close my mouth. Several warriors emerge out of the ck cars parked behind us in a line. I watch in the rearview mirror as Alpha Alexander tells them something and then they all dash to the left, inside the deep forest that seems to be housing scary secrets. I look down at the gun in my hand and check the security to make sure it¡¯s on before sighing. Two of the warriors stay behind, and stand guard for the car I am sitting in as Alpha Alexander follows his men to get our daughter back. Sweat coats my back, giving rise to a cold but tickling sensation. I keep my eyes in the direction where all of them went, hoping for their quick return so I can see my daughter and her Daddy again. It¡¯s strange how Alpha Alexander hasforted me in the past few days, unlike his cruel personality. He held me when I 1/3 Chapter 53 cried, caressed me when I wanted someone¡¯s arms around me, and told me hopeful words when I was losing my mind. At first, I wanted to me everything on him because it was his enemy who s n at c h e d our daughter, but when I found out the reason behind the animosity between him and the man responsible for my baby¡¯s disappearance, I realized I should never tell Alpha Alexander any cruel words. He is doing something good when he can just look the other way and pretend nothing wrong is going on in this world. This act of his has earned him some of my respect despite the differences between US. He also earned my trust when I saw him running from one ce to another day and night in an attempt to quickly locate A. His exterior lookedposed and cool, not a thing out of ce from his usual demeanor but the way he never slept, ate, or once stopped to rx during thest days, told another story. His inside was stirring just like mine and he was incapable of showing it. A little ice from my heart melted when I looked into his eyes and found my emotions perfectly mirrored. He never once told me that he was breaking apart like me, but I could sense it deep in my bones. It was something even Theo was not able to do for me. And I decided when we get our daughter back, I will tell Alpha Alexander he is the best Daddy A can ever have and she is lucky to have him. I sigh, wrapping my arms around myself. So much time has passed since he left with his warriors and not a single one of them is back. I nce at the warriors standing behind the car and release another shallow breath. They don¡¯t seem to have any information, or they would have certainly attempted to tell me at least. My eyes scan the area to my left, watching the trees be smaller in the distance. I nibble on my lower lip as my heart. beats at a strange rhythm. It¡¯s almost like I can sense A¡¯s presence around me as if I can tell that we are in the right ce. Lights sh on my face from ahead. I follow the bright light and find a caring in our direction at a fast speed. My eyes narrow from the corner, trying to reduce the burning the brightness brings me. In a single moment, the car dashes past me and I turn my head to look inside. Everything slows down momentarily when my eyes fall on the man sitting inside the car, cradling a squirming child in hisp. A!¡± I scream, opening the door and jumping out of the car hastily. The warriors get alert, trying to stop the car after seeing the same thing as me. One of them throws himself in front of it but the car doesn¡¯t slow down and runs him over brutally, leaving a flying limp body in the air before it hits the ground. The other warrior brings out a gun from his waistband and shoots at the tires, but the one driving the car moves in a zigzag motion to save the hit. F c k .¡± He yells, mming the gun to the side of his thigh before he runs in the direction of his partner. I watch, with wide eyes and a wild heart beating inside my chest as the car carrying my struggling Baby zooms further away from us. It¡¯s like someone is killing me again. And this time, I won¡¯t let them. I jump into action as if driven on autopilot. My feet carry me towards the driver¡¯s seat. I climb in and start the engine before taking a sharp U-turn and pressing my foot on the elerator. The baffled warrior tries to block my path but when I show no signs of stopping, he jumps out of the way. I barely manage to avoid running over the injured warrior¡¯s legs and move past him. My heart picks up a new rhythm as adrenaline flows in my veins, making me hyperaware of everything around me. The road appears empty in front of me. The other car was too fast. I press my foot harder on the elerator, driving at a 15:07 Sat, 18 May M Chapter 53 dangerous speed while praying to the Goddess in my heart. ¡°Please. I whisper, scanning the area cautiously. Please let me find her. ¡°Tears threaten to blur my vision but I don¡¯t allow them this time. As if my prayers finally get an answer, I spot the ck car after moving across a curve on the road. My car speeds up. approaching the other vehicle quickly. I can tell the driver caught me in the rearview when he picks his speed, matching my approaching pace. I grit my jaw, pressing on the elerator harshly. The car shoots forward at a wild speed and ms into the back of their car. My heart s k i p s a beat as I hastily press on the brakes and my cares to a screeching halt. I watch as the vehicle in front of me swirls in a dangerous circle. My breathing grows ragged. The other driver ms on the brakes. The tires make a sharp noise before the car topples over to the side. ¡°AYLA!¡± A scream erupts from my mouth. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 LAYLA I stumble out of the car and unconsciously grab the gun Alpha Alexander gave me before running in my Baby¡¯s direction. The fact that I can hear no sound from her makes my heartbeat double its pace. Oh, Goddess. I didn¡¯t hurt any Baby, did I? Fear grips my insides, but it doesn¡¯t paralyze me this time. I approach the car fast, ready to s n t c h my baby and make a run for it if needed. A figure climbs the side of the car and looks at me. I halt and raise the gun in the air. The man I recognize to be one of the kidnappers from the pictures I have seen before res at me as curses leave his mouth. * I am going to f u c k i n g kill you, b i t c h.¡± He sneers, jumping down from the car and walking towards me. ¡°I will shoot you. ¡°I hiss, jerking the gun forward. However, my attention is drawn to the other man getting out with a Baby in his arms. I can¡¯t see clearly due to the darkness. that surrounds us but the moonlight is enough to illuminate the familiar mop of hair. It¡¯s my Baby, My A ¡°That a s s h o l had no one better to send after us?¡± He scoffs, continuing his way to me. I shift my focus to him reluctantly and remove the safety on the gun. I remember the training, at least that¡¯s the plus point. My hands shake terribly and give away my inner conflict, that¡¯s the negative point here. She is my daughter you have over there, and I don¡¯t believe anyone else will be more vicious than me right now for you. ¡°I hiss, keeping the gun raised. I will kill them both if needed. They will never take my A again. ¡°Oh, you are Alexander¡¯s w h o r e?¡± He chuckles, finallying to a stop a few steps away from me. Send her to me right now. ¡°I say through my gritted teeth. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen, Babe. But you cane with us if you want. We can breed you so you can give girth to more beautiful girls like her. You will enjoy it, I can guarantee.¡± He grins at me maliciously. Disgust fills me at the way he addresses my daughter and me. My respect for Alpha Alexander grows because he is taking out people like this one. ¡°Send my daughter my way and I will let you leave. ¡°I say, keeping my voice bnced. ¡°Not happening, Babe. That girl right there is a lottery ticket. We will earn a lot once she is up for the auction. Crazy people will spend crazy money to have an Alpha¡¯s doll underneath them for a n¡ª¡± The bullet leaves my gun and hits his knee. Screams echo in the silent forest as my forefinger shivers over the trigger. ¨C The next bullet will go into your d i c k and then in your filthy head. I will rip out your tongue for saying those things about my daughter, and I will pluck your eyes out for looking at her! After I am done with you, I will leave you for the animals. Now, if you don¡¯t want all of those things to happen, send her here right NOW!¡± My voice rises in the end, making my throat soar with the force behind that crazy shrick. Tears of anger p r i c k my eyes as I look towards the other man. He is already out and A¡¯s face is resting on his shoulder. My breath catches in my throat when I notice that she is not moving. The man holding her grabs the top of her head I yelp, stepping forward instinctively. 1/3 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 54 Insane f u c k i n g w h r ! ¡°The injured man yells.. *I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. ¡°The other warns, keeping his threatening hand on my Baby¡¯s head. K74%8 *She is just a child. ¡°I whisper, taking a step back cautiously. ¡°Just a harmless kid. Don¡¯t you have children? Don¡¯t you have any family?¡± ¨C Step away from your car and let us drive away if you want her alive. ¡°He hisses. Listen. Just let her go and you can go wherever you want. ¡°I tremble, taking another step back. ¡°That¡¯s so not f u c k i n g happening after what you did. ¡°The man in the middle shouts. I direct my gaze at him to find him holding a gun towards me. I move my barrel in his direction. The situation is tricky. I can¡¯t take on two werewolf men all on my own just because- ¨C I am weak. Alpha Alexander is right. I am weak, and I am incapable of protecting anything that matters to me. Self-loathe raises its ugly head inside me, leaving my heart shredded into pieces. I will die trying. I tell myself. I will die before they touch my Baby. But, where is Alpha Alexander when I need him? Where is he? My desperate gaze travels to the man holding my baby when I notice the dark silhouette approaching him quietly. I can recognize the strong build and silver moons that shine in the darkness anywhere in the world. A sigh escapes my lips unknowingly. He is here. He will protect A if I fail. I am not alone anymore I watch as the dark figure closes in on the oblivious man immediately. He towers over the kidnapper holding my Baby. ¡°I will take your daughter and when she is a little older, I will be the first man to f c k her. That¡¯s perfect revenge for what you just did, b i t c h! ¡°The man screams, igniting a fire inside me that¡¯s hard to extinguish. Another bullet flies out of my gun and hits his d i c k like I promised. But at the same time, he pulls the trigger and a force hits. my chest, throwing me back a few steps. I pull the trigger again, hitting his head this time. His fingernds on the trigger before he goes down and the same force pushes me back once more. Everything happens so fast that I hardly blink. Alpha Alexander grabs the head of the other man and our eyes meet. He breaks his neck, never giving him the chance to be alert or make a move to fight back. Our daughter falls forward but her Daddy moves at lightning speed and catches her in his arms. ¡°A. ¡°I whisper as a strange numbness takes over my body. Alpha Alexander whips around. The gun slips from my hand andnds on the ground with a sharp clink noise. I try to breathe but when I see him with our daughter, I realize my lungs are too tight to take in any oxygen. Maybe, he was right all along. Probably, I was in the wrong. I will always be a liability for A, Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I didn¡¯t exist? He can protect her, love her, and have a strong family with her. My body falls back and drops on the hard road. I can hardly feel the impact. My eyes find the sky, filled with bright stars and utter calmness. They will be strong together. They don¡¯t need me. A voice whispers in my head as I am lulled into an endless sleep. At least, I know my Baby is fine and she didn¡¯t end up in the hands of those monsters. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ALEXANDER My daughter stays in my arms. The side of her head is bleeding but it is not a deep wound. However, her Mommy was shot two times and shows no signs of healing. My heart jumps in my throat every time I look at her pale face which is resting in myp. I had taped her wounds to stop the heavy bleeding. Bullets didn¡¯t hit any vital o r g n s, it seems and she is still alive. But she needs immediate medical care. I can¡¯t take her to any human hospital because I am not sure to what extent her werewolf powers are non-existent so Levi is driving my car back to our pack. La is breathing, and her heart is beating. But my breath is stuck in my throat and my heart has forgotten it¡¯s usual rhythm. Seeing her like this is pure torture. I thought I would be happy if she left my sight and my life but right now, even that thought is stealing little pieces of my soul. It¡¯s an intense pain that I feel in my heart every time I imagine her dying and leaving A and me behind. Step on it, Levi! ¡°I hiss, tightening my hold over my daughter¡¯s back Both girls have started to mean so much to me and both are injured. It¡¯s my failure. I couldn¡¯t protect even one of them. If something happens to La, I will forever remain guilty and be half of what I am. Theo¡¯s pack is close, Alpha. Their pack doctor can operate on her and get the bullets out. I don¡¯t think we can wait long enough to get to our pack. How about we take her there?¡± Levi blurts, ncing at me through the rearview mirror. I purse my lips which threaten to tremble and look down at the lifeless face of the woman half lying in myp. Her heartbeat is slowing down. Take us there. Hurry the f u c k up! ¡°I hiss. I can endure that f u c k e r if it means I can save La¡¯s life. I wanted her to die when I found out she stole my child and kept her hidden for so many years. But right now, I don¡¯t want her to die, I desperately want her to live and stay with A¡ªstay with me, I don¡¯t understand this fear, this change in me. I want to me it all on my lust for her, but the strong emotions overwhelming can¡¯t be a part of my n to f u c k her. It¡¯s something more, something so strong that it f u c k i n g threatens to bring me to my knees. Levi turns the car towards Theo¡¯s pack while I hold both my girls close to me. We reach there in half an hour and Theo is already waiting for us on the border in his car. Levi shoots me an assuring look through the rearview, silently letting me know that he mind-linked a warrior to inform the Alpha heir about the situation at hand. Theo¡¯s car guides us into the infirmary. When Levi stops the car and jumps out, I hand A to him and pick up La to run inside the two-story building. Theo stumbles out of his car and approaches me. His wide eyes take in the blood on La¡¯s body before meeting my face. ¨C What did you do?¡± He hisses. I don¡¯t stop to hear his tantrum and make my way to the female pack doctor pacing around the hall anxiously. She was shot. Two times. The bullets are still inside her body and she can¡¯t heal. ¡°I utter in a single breath. I know about hercking healing abilities. Please bring her here. The doctor runs in the right direction and I follow her Chapter 55 hurriedly, my heart drumming in my ears dangerously. She was shot?! She was f u c k i n g shot?!¡± Theo yells, joining my side and softly touching La¡¯s limp head. I go inside the room the pack doctor enters and put La down on the bed. Her blood spills out of the tight tapes, making the flow. me ce my hand over her chest to suppress ¡°La. ¡°Theo runs to the other side of the bed and pats her cheeks softly. Nursese rushing inside the room, preparing everything in a hurry. I take my eyes off Theo and La and look at the doctor who is wearing her gloves. She is bleeding too much. She will f u c k i n g die at this rate. Get here already! ¡°I hiss, struggling and failing to maintain the calm exterior which is my identity. The doctor nods and rushes over to Theo¡¯s side. Hg steps away hurriedly, letting the doctor take over. Nurses cut her shirt from the middle before her bra follows, leaving her bare to everyone¡¯s eyes. The grey tapes on her skin are ripped off to expose her wounds and bloodes bubbling out like a full f u c k i n g fountain. You two need to step outside. I can¡¯t treat the patient in your presence. ¡°The doctor says in a busy tone while nurses press on La¡¯s wounds to stop the blood. ¨C How bad is it?¡±Theo asks, sounding panicked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell yet. She has lost lots of blood and transfusion is not possible because she is a werewolf in the end.¡± She says without looking away from La. My breath catches in my throat as my gaze drifts to her lips which are bing drier by the moment. She won¡¯t be able to get any blood transfusion because all werewolves have unique blood types and their bodies don¡¯t ept other¡¯s blood. Many werewolves draw out their blood and keep it stored just in case something like this happens to them but I doubt La ever thought about it. She will heal with potions. I mumble. Only if her body is in the condition to ept those potions, Alpha. ¡°She replies busily.¡± now please step out. You have to save her. ¡°Theo hisses before he walks out of the room dejectedly. Alpha Please. ¡°A nurse pleads from the side for me to get out of the way and leave the room. My gaze stays fixed on her face. She will die without any blood transfusion and healing potions. That¡¯s why I hated her. She had always been weak and easily kible. Now, she will leave me behind and f u c k i n g die because she can¡¯t heal. Alpha-¡¤ N?velDrama.Org content rights. I will not leave the room. I will not f u c k i n g leave her alone. ¡°My eyes sh bright silver as I look at the nurse. She jumps in her spot and rushes away to get out of my sight. away from the bed to allow the nurses and doctor enough room to treat her and stand in the corner, watching them dig in her flesh to pull the bullets out My stomach churns at the amount of blood she loses. My heart leaps to my throat after every moment. A is fine. I treated her wound, I think she will wake up soon. ¡®Levi informs through the mind-link. I don¡¯t answer him. I know my daughter will be fine. I checked her wound thoroughly myself. I couldn¡¯t be standing here if I doubted she was in danger. Chapter 55 ¡®What about La?¡¯ He asks reluctantly. She will live. I reply stubbornly. Alpha. I think we should call Daphne here. She should meet La before¡ª I said, she will live. I state, shutting him up. He believes she will die. The doctor hovering above her unconscious and bleeding body shakes her head every other second, silently believing the same thing. How can she die? How can she f u c k i n g embrace death after making a mess of me? 1 grit my jaw and watch silently as they get the bullets out and treat her wounds. After a few hours, they are done patching up but her vitals are unstable. her The tired and blood-stained doctor turns to me. She pulls the mask down and opens her mouth, hesitates, and closes it. What is it? I ask, retaining my calm. ¡°We did everything we could, Alpha. She has lost too much. We can only hope that she wakes up somehow and her body doesn¡¯t go into shock. She whispers, nervously exchanging nces with the other two nurses. I can sense their fear. They know she is going to die yet they are reluctant to tell me the truth. ¡°She will die. ¡°I mumble. ¨C We shouldn¡¯t lose hope yet. She still has a small chance of waking up. When she wakes up, we can give her the potion to heal her. She tries to get me to calm down but it¡¯s not working. Nothing will work except those defiant eyes peeking back at me and those sweet lips hurling insults my way. I can take anything La has in store but not this kind of betrayal. She can¡¯t die and leave me to raise A alone. She wanted a happy family. How can she go back on her words and wishes now? Get out. ¡°I whisper. Alpha, we should¡ª¡± ¡°You have a minute. If I see any single one of you in the room after that, your murder will be on you. ¡°I lift my gaze to the doctor¡¯s terrified face, conveying the threat. The three of them run away from the room and I stroll to the side of the broken body on the bed. She already looks like a ghost. How f u k i n g dare she? How can she do this to herself? She protected our daughter so fiercely and forgot how fragile she was. She also needed to be saved. My hand reaches for her forehead, brushing the bloodstained hair away. ¡°How can you bail out like this? Do you think you can be free of everything if you die?¡± I whisper, finding my fingers. shaking slightly. Surprise crosses my face. I can¡¯t remember if my hands ever shook for a woman. She is dying, and my heart is saying that I need to save and protect this fragile woman who fights so madly for our daughter, the woman who pretends to be strong and ends up crying over small things, the woman who smiles the brightest and drives me crazy just by existing- 1507, Sat 18 May! Chapter 56 I grab the scalpel ced on the side and slide the tip down my wrist before covering my wound with my lips. This is a secret I was supposed to take to the grave that Lycan blood can heal all wounds and all pains. But, I am ready to share that secret with her if it means I can save her. The beast in me says that it¡¯s a waste of my blood and I should be getting rid of her at this perfect time, but that thought is shredding my soul into pieces. I sip a small amount of blood and lean down to press my lips into her mouth. She gasps for breath almost immediately.. reacting to my touch like it¡¯s a part of her muscle memory. I kiss her deeper and make her drink my blood. Her throat bobs down, taking in the metallic liquid. I sigh, pulling back momentarily. * You will never leave me. ¡°I whisper over her lips before I press my hungry lips onto hers again. No matter how she is or what she is, she is mine. And from now on, she will always remain mine. I will protect her with my life. This is my silent promise to her and a vow to myself. She will never escape me. TH Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 LAYLA All voices are m u f f l e d around me. No matter how hard I try to focus on one voice, I can¡¯t make out what they are saying. The only thing I can tell is that they are talking in loud, excited voices that sound so strange to my ears. I grimace, trying to turn on my side as my back is numbs due to lying in one position for so long but I can¡¯t move. It¡¯s not because anything hurts. It¡¯s because 1 feel like I am still floating somewhere between a dream and reality. ¨C Momm- A familiar m f l e d voice yells. My instincts all jump to life and my eyes snap open despite the resistance from my mind. I blink at the stark white ceiling peering back at mg. Something beeps in the background, but that¡¯s not what I can pay attention to. Mommy. When ish she waking up?¡± A¡¯s whining voice falls on my ears again. One moment, I try to breathe and the next. I forget about it. My body shoots up in a sitting position and m y e y e s roam the area, instantly finding my bundle of joy sitting in someone¡¯sp with her back to me. ¡°She is awake. ¡°A deep voice tells her. A whips her head around, disying a small bandage on the side. My heart s k ip s multiple beats, my hands clenching into tight fists. A. ¡°I whisper in a croaky voice. Her lips morph into a smile I missed dearly. Warmth spreads in my body. I blink, my vision zing over due to unshed. tears. She jumps out of thep and makes a beeline for the bed I am sitting in. I lean down instinctively and pull her into my arms. Her small arms wrap around my neck, just as her body presses into my chest. She is here. She is safe. S o b s rack my frame as my lips find her face, kissing every spot that I can reach hurriedly. She grabs my cheeks, throwing her head back and receiving my affectionate kisses by closing her eyes. My heart is whole again. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. She is here. I chant in my head as I continue to shower her with kisses and then tug her into my chest. I hug my Baby tightly, not wanting to ever let her out of my arms again. ¡°I am sorry, Baby. I am sorry. Mommy couldn¡¯t take care of you. I am sorry. ¡°I so b, rocking back and forth. The guilt will forever remain in my heart. If I was a good mother, I would have protected her better. I will never forget it. Mommy.¡± She snuggles into my neck, holding onto me just as tightly. More tears spill out of my eyes when I realize how terrifying this experience must have been for her. I pull her face out of my neck and touch the side of her head with the tips of my fingers. My breath hitches, and another s o b sounds in the room. My vision blurs as I press my forehead into hers. I am sorry. I am sorry.¡±I choke, finding it hard to breathe. Pwease don¡¯t cry, Mommy. A ich fine.¡± She murmurs, grabbing my cheeks again. Chapter 56 I shake my head and close my eyes. I can¡¯t stop crying. The deep sorrow and the utter relief have be one in my heart, turning everything bittersweet. So, I hold her and cry for a long time. The world doesn¡¯t exist for me. It¡¯s only my daughter and me, just like it has always been. Until, a handnds on my cheek, sending another wave of warmth down my body. I s o b s, opening my eyes to look at him. He is leaning in close to my face, already searching my eyes with his soft ones. Everything is alright. ¡°He whispers, stroking my wet check with his callous thumb. 1 sniffle, leaning into the warmth of his palm. He rubs the tears away, all the while staring deep into my eyes. You are worrying our Princess, La. You need to stop crying. We are all fine.¡± Ile speaks gently as if he is talking to a child and not his sworn enemy. I suck in a shaky breath and nce at A who is pouting. Her r o u n d e e s are ssy, showing how much I have impacted her by ugly crying in front of her. Instinctively. I tug her face back into my neck, holding her close to my chest. Mommy won¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be sad, Baby. Don¡¯t ever be sad. ¡°I whisper shakily Alpha Alexander draws his hand away, leaving my cheek cold. I pick up my head, yearning for him to touch me once more so I can find the support 1 desperately need to hold onto my sanity here. To my surprise, he sits down beside me on the bed and wraps his arm around my back. His other arm coils around A. He hugs us both, sandwiching our Baby in between. Our eyes meet over her head, and my breath catches in my throat. It feels like a cocoon of protection, a silent promise of safety in his arms. I give into him, and his warmth and close my eyes again. We three stay like this. Our breaths mingle, our hearts beat on the same rhythms. For the first time, it feels like we are a family and it doesn¡¯t really make sense. Alpha Alexander and I can¡¯t be family ¡ªbut I am still seeking that kind of connection with him. I put my thoughts to rest and allow myself to be at ease. I am not alone, a voice whispers in my head. I lose track of time and only open my eyes again when I feel A¡¯s body goingx in my arms. Her breaths even out, indicating that she had fallen asleep. I can¡¯t help but notice how silent she has been after Alpha Alexander made me stop crying. Alpha Alexander pulls away, sensing the same thing. I release a relieved breath and softly put A down on the bed beside me. Her pale facees into my view, tugging at the strings of my heart once more. I caress her cheeks, memorizing every feature of hers and silently mourning the time we were forced to spend apart. I am still not sure how they treated her and how that must have impacted my Baby. I can only hope that this experience doesn¡¯t be a trauma for her. How are you feeling? Alpha Alexander slides my hair behind my ear, breaking me out of the trance. I straighten up and face him while keeping my hand on A¡¯s chest firmly. I can¡¯t bring myself to stop touching her or else, I might lose my touch to reality. My eyes lower to the grey T-shirt I am wearing. It liides my body and covers the wounds I must have sustained. I got shot. Two times. And it doesn¡¯t hurt. I touch the side of my stomach with my other hand, wondering why the skin feels so smooth and why it doesn¡¯t hurt even a ¡¤ little. Was I out for long?¡±I wonder. 15:08 Sat, 18 May M Chapter 56 ¡°You were out for three days.¡± He whispers, grabbing my hand and pulling it towards him. My gaze rises to his silver orbs.¡± did you give me healing potions?¡± Alpha Alexander raises his hand and ces it on my check. My heart stutters inside my chest. Why is he still so gentle? A is already asleep. ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispers, his thumb lowering to my bottom lip. For what?¡± I shudder, as he drags his thumb slowly over my lip. For not dying.¡± He leans in and presses his forehead over mine. 1 blink rapidly, unable to make sense of his behavior. However, my heart enjoys his gentleness and soars to my throat giddily. I thought you wanted me dead, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I utter, staring into his eyes from close.. He releases a heavy breath over my lips before squeezing his eyes shut. ¡°I thought the same, La. I thought I wanted you dead. Why do you sound so happy about my survival then? ¡°I lick my dry lips, grazing his thumb with my tongue unconsciously. Because I couldn¡¯t bear to see you die. ¡°He murmurs before pulling me in his arms. I gasp, as his arms wrap around me in a protective embrace. In the past days, he has hugged me more times than I can ever count but not once did I feel like my heart would jump out of my chest at his intoxication proximity. It was alwaysfort before, but it feels like untamed passion right now, a raw desire to be close.. Alpha Alexander. ¡°I whisper. He pulls me closer, almost making me arch my back so I fit perfectly in his broad frame. ¡°You wanted us to be a family. I intend to make it happen, La. But it¡¯s not possible without you so never¡ª¡°He pauses, squeezing me firmly.¡± Never scare me like that again.¡± Words elude me as I stay in his arms and keep my hand over A¡¯s stomach. We hold each other, having survived a grave storm, ande out on top. I can¡¯t help but smile and give in to Alpha Alexander, so we can maintain the illusion of a happy life for however long he wants.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 LAYLA I sat there and held A for a long time. Alpha Alexander kept asking me to leave her to him but I couldn¡¯t shake the strange fear from my heart. It was like she would disappear if I even blinked. But after a little more convincing from Alpha Alexander and his confession that I stank worse than a dead fish. I had to get under the shower. So, here I am now, standing under the running water and staring at the mirror in front of me. My fingers graze the round pink mark on my left boob before dropping to the simr mark on the side of my stomach. No doubt those are bullet marks but those have healed perfectly, like they are closed and look old as if I have already rested for a year. It¡¯s strange. I am not sure any potion is capable of this level of recovery in such a short amount of time. Shaking my head, I run my fingers through my wet hair and decide to wash up first. I can ask Alpha Alexander about my woundster. My heart flutters when I think about him. He promised me softly that he would stay with La in his room until I returned, and now, I am taking a shower in his washroom. He is right outside, waiting for me toe out and it¡¯s making me oddly nervous. Calming my idiotic heart, I continue to wash myself with his body wash. By the time, I am done, I am enveloped in his musky scent I wipe my body with the towel and wear a white T-shirt with a pair of blue jeans. Running my fingers through my wet hair to untangle it. I step out of the washroom and find him sitting on the edge of the bed while A lies in the middle, snoring lightly. Unconsciously, I rush to the bed, crawl atop it, and nit a soft kiss on my Baby¡¯s cheek. My fingers caress her forehead, finding sce in her presence. Your hands are cold, La. She will wake up. ¡°Alpha Alexander catches my wrist and pulls my hand back. I sit on my knees beside him and finally meet his gaze. He is already staring at me while his fingers stroke the vein in my wrist delicately. ¨C She is really here. ¡°I whisper. She will always be with us. I won¡¯t let anyone take her again. I promise.¡± He says, sliding my hair behind my ear with his other hand My breath hitches in my throat. His fingers linger on my earlobe, caressing the sensitive skin with his calloused fingers. Thank you. ¡°I murmur. ¡°For what? ¡°The dimple appears beside his tempting lips as he smiles. *You thanked me for not dying. I am saying thank you because you didn¡¯t let me die and because you are here. ¡°I shrug, pulling away from his hot touch nervously. Alpha Alexander lets me go. I sit down at some distance and direct my gaze to A again. My heart aches in my chest. Do you think A will be able to forget this kidnapping?¡± I wonder. We will make her forget everything bad about life. He replies, his voice low and raspy: the sheets between my fists. Alpha Alexander-.¡± Alexander.¡± He cuts in. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, before pulling my lower lip between my teeth. ¡°You can call me Alexander. You can¡¯t continue calling me Alpha Alexander for the rest of our lives, La.¡± He states, as a matter of fact, his gaze lowering to my lips. I can. You are an Alpha. I should address you with the respect you deserve.¡± I utter stubbornly while my cheeks start to barn. I have never called him anything other than Alpha Alexander even in my thoughts except for calling him Alex a few times when I was too out of my mind. *I like respect. ¡°Alpha Alexander looks into my eyes. ¡± but I don¡¯t want this kind of respect from you. ¡°What¡ªWhat does that mean?¡± My eyes roam around the room as I try to pretend to be oblivious to his nerve-wracking *I want you to respect me as a man, not an Alpha. ¡°He whispers, reaching for my hand. My body heats up, leaving me breathing heavily. His knuckles graze the back of my fist which is holding onto the sheets for dear life. Id-do. I respect you. But you don¡¯t seem to share the sentiment. ¡°I stutter. ¡°I will. His knuckles rise higher, crawling up my arm and leaving goosebumps in their wake. ¡°What?¡± I shudder. ¡°I will respect you. And I will give you everything else that you want. All you have to do is to tell me and if I don¡¯t know how to give it to you¡ªteach me, Mio Tesoro. I will learn all worldly sentiments and gestures for you. His knuckles brush my cheek, forcing me to look into his silver orbs. ¡°Why would you do that for me?¡± I lean into his knuckles unconsciously. * Because I want to. I want to do everything for you. Whatever you want. ¡°His thumb presses into my bottom lip, earning a harsh breath from me. My heart beats out of rhythm, unable to make sense of this change in him. What does he want? Does he still want me to sleep with him only once so he can get me out of his system? ¡°I¡ª¡± I open my mouth to say something but a knock sounds on the door and cuts me off. Alpha Alexander keeps his gaze steady on me while he waits for the person to enter, Surprisingly, it¡¯s Daphne. Instinctively, I jump down from the bed and run into her arms. She hugs me back almost instantly and squeezes me tightly. *You scared me, Lulu. I was preparing toe after you in hell.¡± She murmurs in my neck, trying to sound funny but I can sense the tremor in her hands. A lump forms in my throat. Now, I realize how scared I was when I got shot and how bad it hurt. That¡¯s Daphne¡¯s effect on me. She makes me want to spill all my emotions instead of holding them in. Daphne L.Itry to speak but my throat clogs. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We can talkter, La. You should go meet Theo. He is waiting for you downstairs. She whispers in my ear. Does he know? ¡°I blurt, forgetting about the overwhelming emotions for a moment. Alpha Alexander and Levi had to take you to his pack¡¯s infirmary when you got shot. You got your initial treatment there. before the Alpha brought you to our pack. ¡°She informs, pulling away from me. My brows rise to my hairline at the revtion.¡± He must be worried.¡± He is. He won¡¯t stop pacing. You should see him before he drives himself crazy.¡± She huffs. * Can you stay here until I-..¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She replies before I get to finish. I nod towards her and make a beeline for the door to see Theo. In the heat of the moment, I almost ignored the goosebumps rising on my skin after I readily avoided Alpha Alexander and decided to rush into another man¡¯s arms. When I enter the living room, I find Theo pacing the area just like Daphne said. He turns to me right after Ie inside before he appears in front of me and gathers me into his * I thought you were f u c k i n g gonna die, La. ¡°He swears under his breath, squashing me between his muscr arms. It¡¯s rare for him to swear so I can tell how scared he must be. ¡°I am alright, Theo. ¡°I rub his waist from over the shirt, trying to calm him down. -Thank f u c k i n g Goddess.¡± He swears again, surprising me. I let him hold me close to him as he makes sure that I am perfectly fine. We split apart after some time and he cups my cheek to tilt my head back and make me look at him. You barely survived, La. Barely. Do you get me?¡± He whispers, leaning in. ¡°I am fine, Theo. Really. Please don¡¯t worry, ¡°I smile awkwardly. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do something like this again. ¡°He steps closer, ending the little distance between our bodies. I inhale his masculine scent and softly nod my head. I promise.¡± Theo¡¯s lips meet mine right after the words fly out of my mouth. My eyes widen as he drops his hands over my waist, tugs me closer, and deepens the kiss hungrily. I moan, my lips parting for his tongue. He kisses me, long and hard, unlike what I am used to, with him. I receive his yearning and fears through his lips and softly kiss him back to calm him down. He pulls back when I am out of breath. Heat trickles down my back, making me shudder and gasp for breath. I nce over my shoulder to find the handsome man standing in the corner, watching us with his cold eyes. Da m n. I lick my wet lips while looking into those dangerous silver orbs. Theo cups my cheek and makes me face him before his lips meet mine again. This time, he kisses me harder and longer as if he wants to devour me and I don¡¯t do anything except let him do it. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 LAYLA Theo pulls away and strokes my cheek softly. I open my eyes that I had closed in the heat of the moment. My breaths are ragged and my back burns due to the intense eyes fixed on it. * Did you meet A?¡± I whisper. 1 did and she seems to be holding a lot in. We need to make her open up to us and heal whatever trauma she has suffered. He says, confirming my doubts. It will take time but my Baby will be fine, Theo.¡± It sounds like I am telling this to myself and not him. ¡°We will make her forget everything. ¡°He attempts to smile reassuringly but fails miserably. We share the same worry. It¡¯s hard to ignore the doubts that this kidnapping might have scarred A¡¯s mind. I sigh and step back from Theo. The scorching heat on my back is intensifying. Alpha Alexander is holding back for whatever reason, but I still don¡¯t want to push his limits more than I have already done. Theo looks at him from over my shoulder. I turn around to face him and find his eyes on me, cold and unrelenting. A full- body shudder rolls over me, making me take a deep breath. Can I stay for a while? ¡°Theo asks Alpha Alexander. *You should get back to your pack and work on gathering intel about your brother,¡± His eyes sh bright silver as he tells him. ¡°You didn¡¯t catch him there?¡± I wonder. Alpha Alexander shakes his head.¡± Cleodore was not there when we attacked. They saw using sooner than I anticipated. That¡¯s how they escaped with A.¡± There must be someone who told him. ¡°Theo says. There has to be a spy. ¡°Alpha Alexander nods. A spy? In this pack? ¡°I gasp in surprise. *I will find him or her soon. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°He whispers, directing his sharp gaze at me. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for A and La to stay in your pack for the time being, Alpha Alexander. You should let theme with me. ¡°Theo sighs. I nibble on my lower lip, tasting Theo¡¯s taste in my mouth. My breath hitches as Alpha Alexander¡¯s gaze darkens, noticing my move. They are not leaving any sight.¡± He deres, his tone leaving no room for further arguments or requests. Theo still tries.¡± You should think about them, Alpha Alexander, not about what you want. I am thinking about them. That¡¯s why I will keep them in front of my eyes now, I won¡¯t let them be away from me.¡± His voice takes a dangerous edge as he says, looking right into my eyes. I swallow as my heart flutters in my chest. This is so wrong You should ask them if they even want to stay, Alpha Alexander. Theo snaps. 15:09, Sat, 18 May M Chapter 58 Theo. I sigh.¡± we should stay here instead of bringing our problems to the Lotus Pack. But, La¡ª¡± I turn around to face him and he instantly closes his mouth.¡± Please, Theo. This is what I want. He looks conflicted but as always, he respects my wishes and nods at me. I release a soft breath and grab his hand. Thanks, Theo, for always being there for me and A. ¡°I whisper softly. *I want to be here, La. There is nowhere else I want to be. ¡°He smiles sadly. You shouldn¡¯t waste more time. The sooner we find Cleodore, the sooner we can eradicate the threat to La and A. Alpha Alexander grumbles from behind. You are right. I should be on my way. ¡°Theo nods and looks at me. ¡°I wille soon, La. So, please take care of A I smile. He kisses my forehead before saying goodbye and taking his leave. I watch his back until he is out of the sitting area. Sighing. I turn around and find Alpha Alexander still in the same spot. Ignoring the heated look in his eyes, I stroll towards him so I can go back to his room. My heart races faster with each step closer to him. When I am one step away, he mps his hand around my wrist loosely and softly pushes me into the wall beside him. My breath whooshes out of my lungs. I expected him to angrily m me somewhere after what he witnessed, but the gentleness of his touch makes my insides quiver. He steps closer to my body and ces his hands on the wall, caging me between his arms. I throw my head back and stare into his silver eyes. Do you like it when he kisses you, s? He whispers over my lips that still taste like Theo. ¡°II¡± I lick my lips, trying to search for the right answer. Do you love him?¡± He leans in, resting his forehead over mine sofily. Not yet. But I want to. ¡°I blurt, startling myself. Alpha Alexander sucks in a sharp breath. ¡°Don¡¯t. What I frown. Don¡¯t love him.¡± He stresses in a soft voice that melts my heart. I open my mouth but find no words. Vulnerability reflects in his gaze, affecting me in more ways than I canprehend. Is this his new approach to drive me crazy? ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to love him, La. ¡°Alpha Alexander swallows. Is it about spending a night together again, Alpha Alexander? Do you think I won¡¯t sleep with you now that I have another man in my life? ¡°I utter, finding anger taking over my senses. No.¡± He pulls his hand away from the wall and cups my cheek. It¡¯s not because I want to f u c k you, La, because I know, you won¡¯t be able to resist me now. You were in my bed that night. Do you remember? When I stuffed you with toys until you wished it was my coc ? Y ou wanted me to take you, La. You wanted me to fill every hole in yo ur body and worship, you. I could have taken you then,/I could have f u c k e d you until we wereN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. both so f u c k i n g messed up. Chapter 58 18 May Why didn¡¯t you then? ¡± My breath stutters. I wanted you to think of me when I was inside you. I wanted to wash him away from your mind first.¡± His thumb strokes my bottom lip. Why does it matter to you? 1 arch into him. ¡°It does because I don¡¯t want to f u c k you once, Mio Tesoro. ¡± Alpha Alexander¡¯s breaths caress my wet lips, inaking me ache for his mouth. ¡°What do you want then?¡± I ask, trying to calm down my heart which is drumming in my ears. My body is heated up to new degrees and everything is so heightened that I am slowly losing my senses into him. ¡°I want you. Every night. Every morning. Every day. I want to fill your holes, your heart, and your soul, La. I want you. He rasps, stealing my breath. For a moment, my mind goespletely numb while my heartbeat takes over every inch of my body. I stare at him, finding myself weak in the knees and guts. So, don¡¯t love him. Love me, La. Love me and let me have you. ¡°Alpha Alexander utters. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 LAYLA I didn¡¯t know what to say to him so I ran away from the scene. Alpha Alexander didn¡¯t stop me which meant he is really serious about this proposition if that can even pass as one. Love me. La. Seriously? He wants me to just wake up one day and fall in love with him like it¡¯s a chore I need to get done. I have a hard time regaining my breath even after I enter the bedroom and sit beside my sleeping Baby. Daphne tries to ask me what¡¯s wrong to make me so red in the face, but I don¡¯t answer. I have to make sense of it myself first. When Daphne gets tired of my silence, she sits on the couch in theer and silently watches me. Where did Alpha Alexander go? ¡°I wonder. He stayed with you when you were unconscious and took care of A all this time. He couldn¡¯t go anywhere to look for Cleodore so I am sure he is doing that now because he knows you are here to take care of A now.¡± She says, smiling at A who is still snoring. How did I heal, Daphne?¡± I ask, wanting to know which witch potion is so powerful. Honestly-She trails off. ¡°I am not sure, La.¡± What do you mean?¡± I frown. You were dying, La. That¡¯s what Levi told me. You were dying and then Alpha Alexander gave you something after your operation and your wounds just healed. So he is the only one who knows how you healed. ¡°She sighs, running her fingers through her hair. ¡°Was he carrying a potion around or what?¡± I mumble, shaking my head. ¡°I am not sure about that either.¡± She murmurs. 1 release a soft breath and stroke A¡¯s cheek gently. She turns to my side and grabs my finger before pulling it closer to her chest. A smile lights up my lips while my eyes sting with tears. This incident was terrible. I will never forget it. And I will never dare to let my Baby get hurt again. Are you not hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten anything in like three days?¡± Daphne asks after a while of watching me stare at A. I pick up my head and shake it: ¡± Surprisingly, I feel like I woke up from a refreshing nap. I don¡¯t feel hungry or tired or anything like that. That¡¯s strange. ¡°She pouts. It is. I will ask Alpha Alexander about it. ¡°I decide, ignoring how his name makes my heart flutter. Love me, La. His deep voice is still echoing in my ears dangerously. I shake my head and silence falls in the room. The day keeps passing. Daphne sets his eyes on us while I keep my eyes on my Baby who is sleeping soundly. After some time, A stirs and opens her eyes. I am there to pick her up and hug her when she looks at me. Her small smile tightens my chest with different overwhelming emotions. Mommy.¡± She yawns sleepily and snuggles into my neck. Chapter 39 Daphne rises from the couch and approaches us. I shoot her a teary-eyed look as she sits down beside me and pats A¡¯s head. Did you sleep well, Sunshine?¡± Daphne asks her in a baby voice. Yesh, Aunt Daphne. ¡°A nods groggily. That¡¯s great.¡± She smiles at her. ¡°Are you hungry, Baby?¡± I wonder. ¡°Food, Mommy. They didn¡¯t give me food. ¡°She whispers quietly. My body goes still as I look at the open eyes staring at my neck but it feels like she is not seeing me. I want to find everyst of them and murder them with my hands like I killed that a s s h o l e. I swallow the tears of anger and pain that threaten to fall from my eyes and press a soft kiss to her creasing forehead. -What do you want to eat?¡± I ask, trying my best to keep my voice from breaking. M u f f i n!¡± She murmurs. ¡°M u f f i n s for dinner, Sunshine?¡± Daphne ruffles her hair. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A nods.¡± they all ate it when I wash hungry. They didn¡¯t give me. I wanted a m u f f i n. Daphne¡¯s worried gaze snaps to my eyes. My heart lurches when I think about how hungry my Baby must be when they did such things to make her like this. thing you want. We will eat lots of m u f f i n s, Baby. ¡°I whisper. ¡°I will get you anything you Daddy.¡± She pulls her head out of my neck and cups my cheeks in her cold hands, startling me. ¡°Where ish Daddy? Did he leave? She asks, her eyes going round and wide. ¡°N-No. 1 stammer, exchanging a nervous look with Daphne. She nods, silently letting me know that she will mindlink Levi to make sure Alpha Alexander is here. ¡°I need Daddy. Pwease, Mommy.¡± Her eyes be ssy as she shakes me up. I was not expecting this extreme reaction to Alpha Alexander¡¯s absence. Daddy is downstairs, Sunshine. Do you want him toe up?¡± Daphne pats the back of her head. I shoot her a questioning look, wanting to know if that¡¯s true. She nods subtly, making me sigh. So, he didn¡¯t leave the house. Thank Goddess. ¡°Yesh. I need Daddy. ¡°A nods quickly. Mommy is here, Baby. And Daddy will be here. So, don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± I pull her closer to my chest. Mommy.¡± She whispers, dropping her face in my neck again. Yes, Baby. ¡°I gulp, finding it hard to speak with a lump in my throat. ¡°They shaid-ask your Daddy toe get you. 1¡ªcalled out to him sho many times. I thought he wouldn¡¯te. They, all made fun of me because Daddy wash noting. But he came for me, right? They were wrong. Daddy came for me. She whispers in a daze. Chapter 59 Tears start sliding out of my eyes silently. I squeeze my eyes shut and ce my hand over the back of her head to keep her face pressed into me. Daddy will alwayse for you, Baby. He will always be there. They were all wrong. They were just pulling a prank on you and they were wrong.¡±Hot tears roll down my cheeks as I hold her close to me. My heart is shredding to pieces. She is so hurt over what happened. How do I make it better? How do I fix this? I have no clue. I am such a bad mother. The door ms open, surprising me and A. I open my eyes and look to my right to find Alpha Alexander strolling toward mc. Daddy.¡±A yells, desperately jumping out of my arms and stumbling over the edge of the bed. I gasp, reaching out to her to protect her from the fall but Alpha Alexander is already here, catching her mid-air and pulling her up. She snuggles into him and tightly wraps her arms around his neck. ¡°I love you, Daddy, Pwease don¡¯t go anywhere. ¡°Why do you think I will go anywhere without you, my Princess?¡± Alpha Alexander strokes the back of her head gently. You¡ªYou won¡¯t, Daddy?¡± My heart breaks as she asks in a scared, small voice. -I promise I will never leave you alone, Princess. I will be right here and you will be with me.¡± Alpha Alexander whispers, kissing the side of her head multiple times. I wipe my breath. checks, earning a lingering nce from him. He traces my features with his eyes, making me release a shallow Out of everyone, A chooses him. He must have made her feel safe in his arms. I smile at Alpha Alexander, admiring him as a father silently. My Dad was always distant, so I didn¡¯t expect a real father-daughter rtionship to look like this but I am. finally happy, that it is him I slept with and it is his child that I birthed. -Hungry, Daddy. ¡°A murmurs. A wants m u f f i n s. I already informed the cook. ¡°Daphne chimes, trying to lighten the solemn air in the room. * Let¡¯s have a family dinner tonight then. ¡°Alpha Alexander hums affectionately. Yesh, Daddy. ¡°She nods and snuggles back into his neck. Maybe, she really doesn¡¯t need me as much as she did before. I am happy and sad about it at the same time. I sigh, clenching my hands into fists. I should stay behind and let Alpha Alexander assure A that he is here. *What are you doing?¡± He rasps in his breathy voice. ¡°What?¡±I shift my focus to him. Alpha Alexander spreads his palm in front of my face. I look at his hand and then at his face, wondering what he wants. ¡°I said we should eat dinner, La. It¡¯s family time. Come on.¡± He says, gesturing at his hand with his eyes. My heart s k i p s a beat as I look at A who nces at me from over her shoulder.¡± Food, Mommy. We need to eat.¡± 1 look at his hand reaching out to me and then at his face once more, He doesn¡¯t waver, doesn¡¯t smile. He remains cold- faced, but his eyes warm up just a little fraction, leaving my body tingling all over. I ce my hand in his palm and stand He intertwines our fingers, squeezing my hand out of the room I can¡¯t help but steal numerous nces at his face. My heart is officially not right in the ce anymore. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 LAYLA Alpha Alexander sits on the head chair and pulls A on hisp. I take my spot on his right while Levi and Daphne upy his left side. We eat in silence, all cautiously watching A¡¯s reaction to m u f i n s and her eagerness to gobble them down. My heart aches more by the passing moment. Alpha Alexander strokes her head, focusing only on her and not even bothering to eat anything. I purse my lips, moving my spoon in the rice mindlessly, If knew our little Sunshine liked m f f i n s so much, I would have baked them for her myself.¡± Daphne speaks up, trying to break the heavy silence that weighs over the dining room. You know how?¡±A pauses and looks at her Aunt. ¡°I can bake and make any dessert you want. Your Aunt Daphne is an expert. ¡°She proudly flips her hair back. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true. ¡°I mumble, forcing a smile on my lips. ¡°Why, Mommy?¡±A asks before munching on the side of the m u f f i n she is holding. Your Aunt Daphne burns down every ce she tries to cook in, Baby. She is an expert at causing fires. ¡°I chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°I got better when you were not around. ¡°Daphne defends herself dramatically. Got better at what? Burning the kitchen down? ¡°I mock and end upughing. Aunt Daphne ish a baby. Only babies burn the kitchen. A giggles, joining in. ¡°That¡¯s right. She is a baby. ¡°I nod instantly. Lulu¡± Daphne huffs, using my nickname. Lulu? Lulu.¡± Leviughs while A asks curiously at the same time. I sigh, throwing Daphne my best re. ¡°Yeah! Lulu. I call your Mom Lulu because she is an exceptional creature. ¡°Daphne sticks her tongue out. Can I call you Lulu, Mommy? ¡°A turns to me, a mischievous glint reflecting in her eyes. ¡°No, Baby. I am your Mommy. Forget the Lulu part. ¡°I wave my hand in the air as I gasp. I like it. Lulu. ¡°Alpha Alexander mutters, taking part in the conversation for the first time. I look at him and find my heart jumping in my throat. He has his protective arms around A but his eyes are on me, intense and scorching. 14 17:06 Mon, 20 May MB- Chapter 60 ¡°I am not Lulu. ¡°I pout. But who can get them to understand that? They continue to tease me with the nickname and for some time, it feels like A is better so I give in and let them call me whatever they want. After dinner, Alpha Alexander picks up A and gestures at me to follow him to his room. Levi and Daphne retire to their room, leaving us alone on the way. A smiles at me from over Alpha Alexander¡¯s shoulder. I smile back, assuring her of my presence and my love. Alpha Alexander enters his room andys A down on the bed.¡± are you sleepy. Princess? ¡°Yesh, Daddy. ¡°She nods obediently. My gaze switches between the bed and the father-daughter duo who refuses to be separated for even a moment. ¨C ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. We should all sleep. He suggests, leaning down to kiss A¡¯s forehead. ¡°We all shweep.¡± She nods. I lick my lips, eyeing the bed once more. I know I won¡¯t be leaving this room because of my Baby so I should stop being nervous and sleep on the same bed. ¡°I will be back after changing my clothes real quick, okay?¡± He coos at her, making my heart swell in my chest. He is being so careful towards her. Okay. ¡°A smiles and lies down on the bed without any protest. Alpha Alexander goes to the connected closet room while I remove my slippers and slip into the bed behind A. She turns to me immediately and throws her small leg around my torso to be closer. ¡°I misshed you, Mommy. She says, slipping into my arms effortlessly ¡°I missed you too, Baby, ¡°I whisper, beginning to softly run my fingers through her soft hair. ¡°Will I leave you again?¡± She asks scaredly. ¡°No, Baby. We will be together now. No more separations or missing each other thing. I sigh, tightening my arms around her. Alpha Alexander returns after some time and switches off the lights. My heart pounds in my chest as A picks her head and looks at him. When he climbs the bed and lies down behind me, she drops her head back onto my shoulder and closes her eyes. She wants us all to sleep together like a family once more. I can tell without even having her request it. Alpha Alexander¡¯s warmth burns my back as he slips closer and throws his arm over my waist, reaching out all the way to A. I suck in a sharp breath, unconsciously trying to sneak away from him only to have him getting closer to me in response. Realizing there is no meaning behind this fight. I give in and relish in the feel of his body behind me as he holds me and A. Oddly, it feels safe in his arms, as if I am sure he will not let any harm come to me or my Baby We stay like this, while A slowly drifts to sleep and starts snoring lightly like she always does. I pat her back softly, trying to keep her as cozy as possible. Chapter 60 Levi got some intel Alpha Alexander¡¯s brea ghot my nape and ear. 1 suppress a threaty moon from leaving my month and pay attention to what he is telling me what kind of intel?¡± An interes sent a message to Cledore might end an event at a clubs where he will be buying some new Omega girls. that attend tommorrow. I will be attending that same event to each him. He whispers, carefully keeping his voice low to not wake up ? 1 will go with you. ~ 1 bhon atment immediately. ¡°1 That¡¯s not why I told you about this, Lals. You can¡¯te with me. He releases a hot breath over my skin, sending shivers down my spinse Why did you tell me ther? And why can¡¯t I go with yel ¡°I wonder, slightly shifting towards him to catch sight of his dark hatt ¡°I told you because I think you have the right to know, La. I don¡¯t want to keep you oblivious anymore. And you can¡¯te with me because that even is not suitable for you. Besides, if we both leave, who will take care of Ar¡± He speaks sally artling me more with each passing moment. I can put A to sleep before leaving Daphne can look after her for the time being. Alpha Alexander 1 suggest, finding it hard to do but I really want to see an end to this monster named Cleodore. I want to see him suffer with my own eyes to cool down theva bubbling inside me after watching my traumatized Baby ¡°Did you not hear it when I said the event is not suitable for you?¡± He huffs, pressing his nose into the crook of my neck. Why? What kind of event it! ¡°I shudder. where people will be forced to do whatever the host wants them to do. Do you get it now? If you attend mc, and the host decides he wants everyone to watch me f u c k you. La, I will have to f c k you. I won¡¯t be breath and able to refuse and lose my chance of catching Cleodore. His lips touch my skin with every word, stealing my leaving my heart fluttering *o6. ¡°I lick my dry lips. Do you get me now?¡± He asks, kissing my nape gently. Task Won¡¯t Cleodore recognize you?¡± I ask The identity of the attending people will be kept a secret. Everyone will wear masks and drink scent- hiding potions to sureplete anonymity. ¡°He reveals in a husky voice before kissing the same spot again, So you will go alone?¡± I ignore the sparks rushing up and down my spine so I can focus on his words. No one can go alone, La That¡¯s why I will be going with Arianna She is experienced in this. She is a good partner to with me.¡±He tells me as a matter of fact whale my blood starts boiling in my veins I am going with you, Alpha Alexander. ¡°I hiss through my clenched teeth, You want a chance, don¡¯t you? ¡± I i cut in ¡°La ¡°His voice takes a dangerous edge ¨C Take me with you and I might start thanking about loving you. If you don¡¯t want to take me with you, then forget about 17:06 Mon, 20 May : B M Chapter 60 what you suggested. ¡°1 grumble, closing my eyes. 79% He doesn¡¯t reply but I know he is aware of my firinness behind this decision. Besides, how can he even think Arianna is a good partner when he might have to f u c k her as he just told me? I really don¡¯t understand this man, but I don¡¯t want him to go with that witch¡­. 17:06 Mon, 20 May 1 B.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 LAYLA When I wake up in the morning. I find my two shoulders numb and weighed downpletely. I open my eyes to find A upying my one side and her Daddy iming the other. The uncanny resemnce in their possession of my upper body testament that both share the same intereste It takes me at least half an hour to wake up both of them as they keep asking me for five more minutes after five minutes. Aher freeing myself, 1 roll my shoulders and back to relieve the ache while both of them disappear inside the bathroom to freshen up It feels like a good morning finally. I nce at the window and find the sun already high up. We must have slept for a long time given that we couldn¡¯t sleep for the past days. At least everything is great now, With that thought and relief, I start my day. We all eat breakfast together like we did the night before. Daphne makes sure A gets her m u f i n s while I make her favorite pancakes and bring them to the table. After breakfast, A spends most of the time attached to Alpha Alexander¡¯s side. He treats her patiently and treats me politely in front of her. The calmness in the present makes me almost forget that something even happened before. But the period of that relief is short. Because A jumps on any loud voice or keeps ncing over her shoulder to watch her surroundings. Alpha Alexander and I can notice that but we don¡¯t say anything in front of her. Silently, I decide to get her some professional help to get over this trauma before it bes worse. Most of my day is spent with the same thought while I see my Baby coloring or ying around. Alpha Alexander sits beside me on the couch, casually keeping an eye on A like me. When it¡¯s lunchtime, we eat together once again before resuming our watch over our daughter. Daphne and Levi join us and try to y with her but she withdraws in herself, not wanting anyone to disturb her while she is drawing. So, we settle down on the couches and engage in casual talk. Despite Daphne¡¯s attempts to change the atmosphere, nothing really works When night falls. I push for an early dinner because I can see Alpha Alexander checking the time on his watch after every moment ¡°I am going with you. ¡°I whisper in his ear before cing the pasta dish on the table. A is sitting in hisp, reaching for the d a m e d muttins again. She is oblivious to our n of leaving her for some time, and I am hoping that she won¡¯t notice our absence. But if she does, Daphine will manage her, I am sure. I sit down on the right chair, shooting a serious look at Alpha Alexander. He frowns, not liking the idea of mypany Tonight Aller we are done with the dinner, we go back to our room and put A to bed. Alpha Alexander lies down behind me while my Baby lies in front, already drifting to sleep. ¡°Are you ready to do every f u c k i n g thing they demand?¡± He rasps in my ear angrily. ¡°I will do anything for my Baby ¡°I retort, patting A¡¯s stomach lightly. not a joke, La. The situation can be real f u c k i n g bad.¡± He warns. 17:07 Mon, 20 May MTB Chapter 61 ¡°I don¡¯t care. I aming with you. That¡¯s it. ¡°I whisper as A starts to snore ? 79%? Alpha Alexander goes silent for a while. When I sense A going into deep sleep, I take my hand off her stomach and attempt to get up. He is quicker on his feet than me. I sigh, covering A with a nket and getting down from the bed. ¡°You are not going without me. ¡°I whisper, seeing him starting to walk towards his closet room. ¡°Go get ready. He grumbles, giving me the go-ahead. ¡°Can you mindlink Levi to send Daphne here? ¡°1 ask. She is already on her way. ¡°Alpha Alexander reveals and closes the door. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The door to the room opens without a knock right when he disappears from my sight. I turn to look at Daphne who eyes my sleeping Baby and cautiously walks inside. ¡°You are really going with him?¡± She inquires, approaching me. ¡°I have to go Daphne. And you have to take care of A until Ie back. ¡°I release a shallow breath. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She gives me an assuring smile. ¡°I will look after my Sunshine and you will rock the world of those f u c e r s. Thanks, D. ¡°I whisper and hug her. *Don¡¯t thank me. A is dear to me. She whispers sofily. I nod quickly and go back to my room to find a dress for myself in my insufficient wardrobe. However, when I enter my room. I find a huge box already sitting on the bed, waiting for me. I walk closer to the box and pull open the lid. A ck dressys neatly folded inside it with three other boxes. I open the other boxes to find a beautiful silver mask, a pair of ck heels, a pair of gorgeous silver earrings, and a delicate bracelet. I sigh, pulling the dress out and cing it over the bed. A card falls out from underneath it. I bend down and pick it up from the floor. If you must go with me, then look the part. ¡°The little note says in neat handwriting. I don¡¯t need to think much about who sent it because there is only one man who likes to do these things. On one side he insisted he wouldn¡¯t take me with him, and on the other, he had everything prepared for me. I smile as I grab the dress and make my way to the bathroom for a shower. I wash myself thoroughly, my heart s p p i n g a beat asionally. Despite my nerves being all over the ce due to the graveness of the situation, I find myself wondering how I will look to Alpha Alexander in the things he chose for me. Wheri I am done showering. I dry myself with a towel before slipping into the dress. It¡¯s an off- shoulder dress with a cut on each side of my waist, exposing my skin. I look down at the little golden details that run along the cuts and lead to the slit on my right leg up to my upper thigh. It¡¯s¨Cscandalous and leaves nothing to the imagination. My leg, my shoulders, the upper part of my boobs, and my waist are all exposed. I shudder as I watch myself in the mirror with wide eyes. Did he choose this dress because he wants me to rethink my decision? 17:07 Mon, 20 May Mr B Chapter 61 79% I swallow the uneasiness and step out of the bathroom. Whatever it is that I have to wear, I will go with him. Arianna can¡¯t go in my ce. 1 decide, curling my hair loosely and leaving it open on my back to cover some of my body. After that, I do my makeup and keep it minimal. The only bold things about my face are my smokey eyes and my red lips. Shooting myself a satisfying nce, I walk to the bed and wear the heels, earrings, and bracelet. My body shudders as I pick up the mask. The door to my room ms open. I gasp, shifting my attention to it to find Alpha Alexander upying the doorway. He is wearing a tailored ck suit with a ck shirt underneath. The top buttons of his shirt are open and he wears no tie around his neck. I suck in a sharp breath, unconsciously inhaling his intoxicating cologne before I look at his face. His hair is styled to perfection like always, leaving his forehead and dangerous silver eyes exposed. I close my mouth and swallow the nervousness bubbling in my throat. This man in front of me is the epitome of magnificence. Even G o d s would be envious of his looks and his grace. If he doesn¡¯t deem anyone worthy of this excellence. that he is¨Cit¡¯s quite understandable. Pretty. His thick lips utter, making me lose my breath. My body trembles and my heart flutters as I hold his intense stare. He rests his side against the doorframe, revealing more of his bulging chest. ¡°So pretty, La. You look just like mine. My La.¡± He whispers, heating up every cell in my body. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ALEXANDER La shifts ufortably in the passenger seat as I nce at her. She is trying to hide her nervousness but she is failing at it at every turn. Rx. I whisper, directing my gaze to the driveway in front of me. ¡°How do you do that?¡± She asks. ¡°I believe in myself. ¡°I shrug, slowing down the car. Lights shimmer around the expensive club while morous people get out of their top-notch cars. The people present here are the one percent poption that likes to forget their humanity for some cheap thrill to keep them going in their meaningless lives. Their sparkling clothes and fake smiles are not enough to hide the true monstrosity that lurks deep within the surface. I know, because I am like them. The only difference between us is the kind of thrill we seek out. They like forcing little girls and I like killing them for doing it. Well, you believe in yourself because you have the power to make things happen, Alpha Alexander. But, I don¡¯t. I am just an ordinary girl and I don¡¯t think I fit in here.¡± La mumbles, drawing my attention to her. I press the brakes behind a golden Lamborghini and look at her. She looks absolutely ravishing in the sultry dress I sent her. Everything about her screams mindblowing sex with red signs yet she believes she is ordinary. ¡°You look pretty. ¡°I lick my tingly lips and wait for her eyes to meet my stare. She turns to me like I expected and gasps softly to find me staring at her.¡± Pretty sounds ordinary, Alpha Alexander. I am not beautiful, or s e x y, or gorgeous but pretty.¡± ¡°Every girl here can pass as beautiful, s e x y, and gorgeous. But I will not call anyone of them pretty. ¡°I grin. ¡°Because they are better than me?¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°No.¡± My hand reaches out to her cheek, gently stroking her skin with the tips of my fingers. ¡± it¡¯s because they don¡¯t have this delicate look in their eyes. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her cheeks heat up under my fingers, making me smile. Their eyes are sharp. They have lost their innocence to this world, but you haven¡¯t, La, Your heart is still delicate. It is not hard yet.¡± I whisper and pull my hand back before my heart forces me to do something with her. I turn to look at the line. The Lamborghini that was in front of us is gone. It¡¯s our turn now, so I don¡¯t need to indulge in this debate and tell her right now that my Dad used to call my Mom pretty and it means more than any other word to me. ¨C * You have crushed that delicate heart many times before. ¡°La mumbles under her breath. ¡°I will fix it.¡± I suppress the guilt wing at my guts and tell her. ¡°Hearts can not be fixed, Alpha Alexander. She sighs. Then I will give you mine. ¡°I stop the car in front of thevish entrance. 17:08 Mon, 20 May Mr B Chapter 62 ÁÖ¼Ò78%•þ La¡¯s breath stutters audibly. I refrain from saying anything as the man standing outside approaches my car and pulls the door open 1 step out and move to the other side before the attendant can help La out. He steps back when he sees meing. I spread my palm in front of her. Her hazel eyes sparkle behind the mask innocently as she looks down at my hand and then. at my face which is half hidden under a matching silver mask. She ces her small hand in my palm and shudders. Her toned leg peeks out of the dress as she ces her foot on the ground and gets out of the car. I eye the slit in the dress and silently curse myself for choosing it. It was important to go by the scandalous dress code, and I had chosen the least revealing dress that was also appropriate but it was not enough to cover up La¡¯s sex appeal. She is going to make heads tum, not because she has a body of a f u c k i n g Goddess, but because of the innocent pout on her red lips and the lost puppy look in her eyes. Innocence always draws the devil in so he can taint it and im it. That¡¯s what she does to me, and that¡¯s what she will do to all others tonight. I pull her to my chest and drop my hand to her waist possessively. Her cold skin presses into my warm parm, making me grit my teeth. I will annihte anyone who looks at her the wrong way. She is mine. My La. Mio Tesoro, * Remember what I told you!¡± I lean down and whisper in her ear. Her hands grip my jacket as she releases a hot breath over my exposed chest. Yes. ¡°Call me Alexander. ¡°I lean in closer, pressing my lips into her earlobe and enjoying the way she shudders every time I am Too close. Alex- She turns her head to look at me and pauses when her nose brushes mine. Shivers crawl up my skin when I hear the short name again. My groin tightens, leaving me eyeing her lips and her pretty body. ¡°That¡¯s also fine. ¡°I mutter, stepping away and calmly guiding her to the red carpet. La doesn¡¯t protest and lets me walk her by my side. However, her heartbeat is giving her away. Every supernatural in the sex club will be able to hear that beat and I will have to do my best to only y it as her arousal for me and not give them the impression that it is her fear of them. Don¡¯t make eye c contact with anyone. Don¡¯t talk to anyone unless I tell you to. And stay by my side like a good girl. ¡°I squeeze her waist as I tell her the instructions again. She nods and innocently scoots closer to me when the main doors open and we enter the neon-lit dark club. The cool air and the stench of alcohol and sex instantly hit my nostrils, making me suppress a growl. We walk through the crowd. I eye the people sitting around the different red couches, watching the pole dancers. But that¡¯s not what we are here for. I head to the far left, where I know the VIP section is located underground. That¡¯s where the m o t e r f u c k e r s d o the twisted s h i t The two bouncers standing outside the ck door turn to us when they see us approaching. I loosen my hold over La who is already trembling a little before pulling my phone out of my pocket, 17:08 Mon, 20 May MTB ¡¤ Chapter 62 78%×Ô A few clicks on the screen and the electronic invitation shows up. I turn the screen towards one of the bouncers who silently. scans the picture with his phone. He nods his head when his phone beeps. ¡°Wee to the Paradise. You can do anything you want here. I ignore his sick words and watch as the other boy opens the door for us. Unlike the neon lights outside, the inside of this ce ispletely red-lit, giving off a sensual vibe. 1 slide my hand to La¡¯s a s s and nudge her forward. She walks with me without saying a word. The door closes after we enter and silence resonates in the long corridor that leads to a staircase at the end. ¡°Alph¨C I cover her lips with mine before she can call me Alpha again. A groan slips past my lips as I taste her mouth and push her against the wall to have better ess to it. She gasps, opening up for me but I can¡¯t dive in just yet. My di c k stirs in my pants in protest but I still pull away to keep my head clear. Her hazel eyes meet my silver gaze as she sucks in a sharp breath. Alex. ¡°I warn subtly. ¡°Alex. ¡°She repeats, arching her back as if saying my name gives her pleasure. F u k me. Tonight is going to be a long night. I will be dying to f u c k her while hoping at the same time that it won¡¯t be in. front of some sick f u k s . Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 LAYLA Alpha Alexander¨CNo¡ªAlex was right. This ce is not that suitable for me. I swallow the thickness in my throat as I avoid looking at the red couch in front of us where a man is pounding into a woman from behind while a group of men and women sit around them and watch with interest. On the other side, something just like this is happening but the woman is on top and in control. Alex keeps his hand nted on my a s s as he sters me to his side. It feels weird to call him Alex in my head for the first time consciously. I never dared to call him by even his name before if I was in my senses and not drowning in pleasure. It just feels like we had this huge wall between us; some of it has holes now. It feels nice. Are you getting bored, Mio Tesoro?¡± He leans in and whispers in my ear seductively. It¡¯s all for the act to fit in but I can¡¯t help but shiver as his lips touch my earlobe. He makes me hot in all the wrong ces. We have this electric chemistry between us that refuses to let me breathe for a single moment. I am just¡ªnot interested.¡± I lick my lips and tell him in a soft voice. He breaths in my ear before kissing the spot under it gently. My core clenches and I press my thighs together instantly. The effect this man has on me is disastrous. Good girl. You should only be interested in me and my c o c k. His voice bes heavy, and raspy. Are we about to get another view? ¡°A man says from behind me. 1 jump in my spot, startled by the sudden intrusion but Alex squeezes my waist, silently telling me to gather myself and be strong. I suck in a sharp breath through my lips and wait as the man who talked gets in front of us. He is wearing a ck suit with golden cor detailing and cuffs and a in white shirt underneath. His face is covered with a golden mask, but his eyes¡± blue color still stands out. Depends on who wants to see. ¡°Alex replies boldly. A woman appears from the back, her golden dress trailing behind her as she goes to stand beside the man watching us. They look like a couple and I am proven right when she attaches herself to him. Like the rest of the women, this woman wears a mask covering her eyes and nose but exposing her lips. I direct my gaze back to her partner. Like the rest of the men, the man is wearing a mask that covers all of his face, hiding all expressions underneath. It unsettles me that I can¡¯t see his face, just like I can¡¯t see Alex¡¯s face right now. We are the host tonight. Wee to our paradise. ¡°The woman tells us sensually * I haven¡¯t found anything interesting to call this a paradise yet. That¡¯s some routine porn. Nothing special. ¡± Alex tells them in a bored voice. My heart jumps in my throat as the man keeps his eyes on me. The blue globes have an evil glint, making me shift closer to Alex. ¡°What¡¯s your version of special then The woman asks and sits down on the edge of the round couch, Alex and I are 1/3 Mor Chapter 63 upying currently. 78% *Something thrilling and absolutely forbidden. ¡°He replies, spreading his legs and leaning back into the couch while his handnds on my bare thigh, caressing the heated skin roughly You have someone thrilling by your side already. ¡°The man muses and plops down beside his woman. Alex chuckles, squeezing my thigh possessively.¡± She is my thrill. She gets me high but sometimes, we both need a little N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. more fun.¡± Ah such an innocent little thing. How does she get you high exactly? Do you enjoy drilling her p u s s y while she shyly begs you for mercy? Is that your kind of fun?¡± Another man with a ck mask and green eyes walks to our couch and leans over the blue-eyed guy¡¯s back My checks re as I blink at him. It doesn¡¯t seem umon for them to be talking in such vulgar language. Shy? My girl?¡± Alex hums, moving his hand higher on my thigh. She looks like one of those pure breeds that obey their master and submit to all his whims. Haven¡¯t seen someone grown and pure in ages. You must have kept her hidden from the others. ¡°The woman giggles. That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t like to share. ¡°Alex says, rubbing his thumb over my skin. But won¡¯t you let us hear her pretty moans? ¡°The blue-eyed man questions with a mixture of certainty and firmness in his voice. It doesn¡¯t even sound like a question. My heart drops when he looks at me again. Alex¡¯s caressing hand pauses, cementing my doubts. The worst has happened. I caught the eve of the host Come on! Let us see you pound that p u s s y. We need to see our pure girl getting dirty. ¡°The green-eyed man r aises his ss of wine in the air. My body starts to tremble and the three people in front of me seem to be taking notice of that. I breathe in, but forget how to exhale as Alex starts caressing my thigh again, rougher than before. You want in on the fun. ¡°The woman leans in, her bright green eyes staring at Alex.¡± you should let us in on your fun first. I can¡¯t make sense of their conversation yet. But it feels like they are using code words to communicate about important things, things that we are here to do tonight. Alex has done this before so he knows how this works but I don¡¯t. Yet, I rely on him because I think he will protect me. Her p u s s y is personal. It¡¯s mine. I don¡¯t like making a show out of it.¡± He says, making my stomach quiver. D a m n I am wel. It¡¯s the worst time to be aroused for him. * Ohe on. We deserve to see the pupe breed getting f u c k e d. ¡°The blue-eyed man says. The hint of warning in his voice is not lost on me. I shift in my spot ufortably as Alex¡¯s hand pauses on my skin again. He seems to be contemting his options. |: 17:08 Mon, 20 May Chapter 63 Of course, he will refuse. We won¡¯t be having sex in front of so many people. Right? ¡°I am not f u c k i n g her in front of you. ¡°Alex says. ¡± but I can show you something better. ¡°Oh! I like this. ¡°The woman chimes. Show us. The Blue-eyed man hums, ¡°What is it going to be? Your fingers in her p u s s y?¡± The man with green eyesughs. Mio Tesoro. ¡°Alex¡¯s voice takes a gruff edge, bing dominant and rough. I finally notice how detached I have been from this situation and the conversation. They were talking about me all along and I was here, sitting and pretending I was not here. It feels like I am in a video game and it¡¯s not real. Slowly, I look at Alex¡¯s silver mask. His silver eyes are the same color but burn brighter than the mask. It¡¯s the only feature I can see and there is no warmth in that one sce. *Get on your knees. I need your mouth around my c o c k. ¡°Hemands me, leaving no room for any protests. My core tightens, aching with a need so strong that I find myself sick in the stomach. I shouldn¡¯t get turned on by the thought of my lips around his c o c k. Not when there are so many eyes watching. ¡°Now.¡± He adds, making me jerk before I slide off the couch, onto the floor, on my knees, between his spread legs. Now, I can tell why the women didn¡¯t wear full face masks. The lips are important. Lips have the power to drive a man crazy with pleasure. I am about to find that out myself. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 LAYLA Different pairs of eyes burn in my back, making me clench my hands into fists. I crane my neck back and silently look at Alex His eyes meet mine from behind the silver mask that covers the rest of his face.¡± Get my co c k out.¡± A warm shiver trickles down my back. The way hemands me is like we are alone in the room and no one is watching this. Just him and 1. And he wants my mouth around his c o c k. 1 swallow the uneasiness and fear clogging my throat before I reach out to his zipper with my shaky fingers. It¡¯s necessary or he wouldn¡¯t do this to me a voice whispers in my head. A girl who trembles at the thought of sucking a c o c k. F u c k! That¡¯s such a turn-on. ¡°A man¡¯s voice groans from behind. My heart thumps in my ears as I hold contact with Alex¡¯s eyes and slowly pull his zipper down. Maybe, we will suck his c o c k in front of a room of sick pe v r t s. stop. I won¡¯t I wait and hesitate to tug his pants and boxers a little down to release his c o c k. But when I receive no indication from him to stop, I am forced to do it. His c o c k springs free, standing tall and hard towards his abdomen. I lick my lips, hardly suppressing the gasp that threatens to spill from them. He is on the bigger side, and I do not doubt that I will act s t u p i d while taking him in my mouth because I have never given anyone a b l o w j o b before. Suck me. ¡°A gutturalmand tears through his throat. I suck in a sharp breath and instinctively reach out to his c o c k. No sound leaves his lips when my hand grips the length, squeezing softly and nervously. She sure is shy. And here you said she is not. ¡°The womanughs. ¡°Suck me and show how good your mouth is, Mio Tesoro. ¡°Alex¡¯s c o c k throbs between my hand while he demands. My treasure.¡± I recognize the voice that belongs to the blue-eyed man as he says. ¡°why do you call her my treasure? Is she that special? My body jolts in surprise. I thought about looking up the meaning of the nickname he gave me but it always slipped from my mind. Does it mean¡ªmy treasure? Is that what he has been calling me asionally? ¡°She is. ¡°Alex¡¯s handnds over my cheek before his thumb caresses my bottom lip. Our eyes meet, making me shudder.¡± She is special. His thumb parts my lip and slips inside. I am obsessed with everything about her.¡± Unconsciously, I suck on his thumb. My thighs clench, while his eyes darken, losing their shine and bing deeper in color. My jaw cks, letting his thumb roar my mouth before settling on stroking my tongue. Back and forth. Repeatedly. The 17:08 Mon, 20 May Mr B Chapter 64 sensual stroke and his eyes on me make everyone else disappear from my radar. It¡¯s really him and 1. Nothing else matters. 78% A satisfied look passes through his eyes when he sees my fear subsiding. His thumb slips out of my mouth. He withdraws his arms and spreads back on the back of the couch while giving me free rein over his body. If we part her legs right now, I bet a hundred grand that she will be dripping. Are you sure about your no- sharing rule? Can¡¯t we have a taste?¡± The man with green eyes whines childishly as if he is asking for a toy to y with. My mind shuts off the registration of his voice and all other presences around me. I lean in, my heart pounding due tock of knowledge, as I lick a path up his c o c k. It throbs angrily in response. I taste him on my lips, instinctively feeling the intense need to please him like he had done for me before. He ate me out like there was no tomorrow even when I was slick with my juices. I can do this for him. I can make him feel just as good if not much. With renewed courage and determination, I keep my sole focus on his c o c k and open my mouth to suck the tip. It tastes salty in my mouth, a taste I won¡¯t really like but the hint of him underneath that bitterness is pleasing to my senses and my aching core. I rest my other hand on his lower abdomen, sensing his muscles tighten under my touch. He might not make a sound and let me know how much he likes it, but his muscles can¡¯t lie, his throbbing c o c k can¡¯t lie either. I swirl my tongue around his head, before sucking softly. His abdomen tightens more, sending jolts of pleasure down my back I pull away and meet his lust-filled gaze. Unlike me, he is hyper-aware of others around him. His eyes might be on me, but his lips are moving to answer others. I can¡¯t really make sense of what he is saying when I am zoning out so much but I can catch that one word that makes me warm from inside out. ¡°Mine.¡± My lips part taking in his c o c k again. The inexperience is not helping the situation. I want him to feel good, so good that he will remember this for the rest of his life. All of a sudden, Alex grabs the back of my head. Our eyes meet, and then he pushes my face all the way down to the middle of his c o c k. My mouth feels full and the tip of his c oc k touches my throat, making me gag on it ruthlessly. I carefully keep my teeth away from his c o c k while sucking in harsh breaths through my nose. Tears well in my eyes as he holds me there, causing me to choke on him and barely catch my breath. Drool starts gathering in my mouth. Despite my best efforts to keep it in, it starts spilling out of the edges, running down my chin and painting a dirty picture. He lets me go when my nails dig into his flesh from over the fit shirt he is wearing. I look up to meet his dark gaze before he is shoving my mouth down on his c o c k again. He makes me choke, takes my mouth like he desires and I let him ruin me as much as he wants. No sounds escape his mouth all the while, making me wonder if he likes it or not. Maybe, I am reading the raw need in his eyes wrong. Perhaps, his c k and muscles are lying too. That doubt is more hurtful than the eyes watching us and the way he is treating me like I am his s l u t. 17:08 Mon, 20 May 7 B Chapter 64 78% My gagging noises fill the area as my teary eyes stare into his silver orbis, waiting for this to end. He releases a harsh breath on cue and lets my head go. I lean back. inhaling big breaths to calm myself down. My heart is beating so fast that I fear it¡¯s going to explode at any moment. The voices that my mind tuned out to focus on the G o d-like man before me all start to rush in. ¡°The new batch came in. Want to have a look?¡± Blue eyes asks. I wipe my chin which is thered with drool as my gaze drops to Alex¡¯s chest. This is what he wanted all along. For them to start talking about the girls and the monstrosity theymit behind closed doors. How fresh are they?¡±Alex questions, tucking his c o c k back inside his boxers and then pants. Untouched. You will be the first one to break them in. And get them to be your submissive little s l u t s like this one here. ¡°He replies, making me sick in the stomach. Tonight. I will make sure I do everything possible to ensure the freedom of the girls they are talking about. There is nothing more I would like to do in this world than freeing those precious souls. ÇúN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 LAYLA After the little show, the three of them lead us down another door. The air shifts, bing thicker and putrid as we enter a new area. My eyes catch sight of little girls kneeling on the floor in the other corner, their heads bowed and hands tied behind their backs. My heart sinks when I notice how badly they are trembling while pretending to be like dolls. Bile rises to my throat. My eyes burn into the back of the three heads. Alex has his hand on my a s s c h e e k, keeping me in ce. I don¡¯t think I could have managed this strong anger if I had not been held back physically right now. It¡¯s a new batch. ¡°Blue eyes chuckles. *Who brought them in? I should meet the gem of a man once. I heard he takes requests and gets you the kind of dream toy. you want. ¡°Alex muses, blending in easily. My body shivers against his warmer and bigger one. He looks so different. If I didn¡¯t know why we were here, I could have believed he was one of them. Cleo doesn¡¯t like to meet others. ¡°The woman tells us and twirls around, pretending to be a teenage girl in a fantasy. I re at her. She throws me a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think your possession likes how you are checking other toys out Is that right. Mio Tesoro?¡± Alex leans in and whispers huskily I shake my head instantly and cast my eyes down. It¡¯s hard to breathe in here. Those children can hear us. And their fear of the future is making me sick. She is my little treasure. She doesn¡¯t mind the side chicks.¡± He says to them. * Such an obedient s l u t. ¡°The green-eyed man mocks. The grip on my a s s bes tighter, making me wince slightly. He is leaving marks on me, I can tell. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Alex changes the subject. You don¡¯t like anyone? The woman gasps. I need a redhead. I am quite fascinated with them these days. Let your master know so he can find one for me.¡± He sighs, pretending to be disappointed and hopeful at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will make efforts to ¡ª ¡°I will buy all of them.¡± Alex cuts in. My head jerks up and my eyes meet the side of his mask. I take in a shaky breath, calming my heart silently. All of them?¡± Green eyes huffs in surprise. ¡°It will be enough to get your master¡¯s attention. ¡°Alex replies. ¡°Are you that desperate for a redhead? ¡°The man with blue eyes wonders, 17:09 Mon, 20 May MTB Chapter 65 ¡°I can grab one from the streets but I am in a tight spot right now. I can¡¯t take the risk of spoiling my image so he will have to do the work for me. I need a redhead. Get me one. Until then, I will buy all of your girls. No matter how many are there. He says in a firm tone, making me shudder. And what will you do with so many of them? A new vor for every night? ¡°The woman sps her hands together and grins, disying her perfect white teeth ¡°I have men. They will be rewarded for their services.¡± Alex tells them as a matter of fact ¡°Do you realize how expensive that might be? ¡°The green-eyed man sips on his wine before tipping the ss towards us. Say the amount. You will get the money in an hour.¡± He shrugs nonchntly, as if money doesn¡¯t matter s h i t to him. Power radiates off him as the three people in the room stare him down. It must be rare for them to see a man who is ready to buy so many girls all at once just because he wants a desired girl. I subtly shake my head and take in a shaky breath as the conversation continues. Alex will be paying them 10 million for all the girls in the room. I have counted them. There are 10 of them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As I see all of this happening, my mind goes back to the time he tried to buy me. His aura was the same back then. His eyes, his stance, and his power were the same. He was the epitome of cruel wealth and perfection. And he is the same even now. So it¡¯s true. He was trying to save me from Alpha Williams back then without causing much problem. I think he would have killed them anyway, but only after I was away from the scene. It¡¯s time we discussed this. It¡¯s time I asked him how I ended up with him. After everything is finalized, we take our leave. Alex¡¯s warriores in disguised as his secretary and handles the rest of the deal, along with the process of getting all the girls to his ce. The valet brings our car to the front, and all the while he keeps me stered to his side¡ªlike his treasure. Alexander Alvarez¡¯s treasure. A man who has everything. Money. Charm. Sex appeal. Immense strength. Unshakable power. And I am his treasure. His He helps me slip inside the passenger seat before he takes his driver¡¯s spot and we move away from the horrible ce. My mind remains stuck in the whirlwind of different emotions and several thoughts. We leave the lights of the city far behind and move into the silent road. Forest surrounds both sides of the road, giving everything a dark and dangerous edge. I squeeze my hands into fists, trying to warm them while avoiding looking at the imposing presence beside me. All of a sudden, he turns the steering wheel to a sharp right and the cares to a halt with a screech. Before I register it, he is tugging me into hisp and ripping his mask off his face. My mask goes next, leaving us face to face, staring each other down. He leans in and brushes his lips over mine. My breath hitches in my throat at the softness of the gesture. I told you. You shouldn¡¯t have been there, La.¡± He whispers, breathing me in. I don¡¯t say anything and stare at his face. Every time I see this man in a new light, I ask myself the same question¡ªwhen will I truly understand him? 17:09 Mon, 20 May B- Chapter 65 ¡°Talk to me.¡± He cups my cheeks gently. I don¡¯t move from my spot. Something is happening inside. Theva is about to explode. I am sorry. I didn¡¯t f u c k i n g want you to suck my c o c k in front¡ª¡± My lips m into his with feverish urgency and desire while my hand goes to his nape, holding him tightly. He gives in to me immediately and kisses me back just as hard if not harder. We lick, suck, nip each other. We breathe the same air and part only momentarily before our lips meet once more. His mouth explores mine and my lips devour him. I don¡¯t know how much time passes, or where his hands are going anymore. I just know that I am thirsty for him, for his mouth, for his breath, and for everything else he has to offer. I have never felt this intense need to hold him, caress him, and taste him before. My heart pounds in my ears as we finally separate. His thumb caresses my swollen lips while I pant heavily. I can¡¯t catch my breath, not when he is so close to me. ¡°What will hap- ¨C -happen to the girls?¡± My cheeks flush as I ask. His lust-filled gaze lifts to my eyes, making me press my lips closed against his thumb. They will be taken to a safe house. We will keep an eye on the three f u c k e r s we met today and when they will get in touch with Cleodore, we will catch him. Until then, the girls will have to stay with us. But after we are done, they will be sent to their homes. ¡°He exins to me in detail. Why are you doing this, Alex?¡± I whisper, sliding my hands to his strong shoulders. My eyes search his reluctant gaze. He averts his eyes away, avoiding me altogether. Gently, I cup his cheeks and make him face me again.¡± Tell me. What happened to you? What did you not tell me that day? What did Levi avoid mentioning?¡± Why do you think I am hiding anything?¡± He leans in, resting his forehead over mine. ¡°Alex. ¡°I breathe.¡± Alexander.¡± His body shudders when I say his full name. My insides warm up just like my cheeks. ¡°I can feel it. I can feel something happened to you. ¡°I whisper. ¡°I want to know it. I want to know about you. I want to understand you. Why?¡± His nose nudges mine. My heart misses a beat. ¡°You want me to love you.¡± My gaze lowers to his parted lips. We are so close and it¡¯s not about sex this time. It¡¯s just me and him and the insane pull between us. Will you love me, ¡®La? If you know me, will you love me?¡± His breath stutters. 1 hold my breath, caressing his cheeks with my careful fingers. When I look up into his eyes, the answer to his question ms into my head, making me hyperaware of everything about him and about me. Maybe, I am already in love with him. I hate him, but I love him. 17:09 Mon, 20 May M B. Chapter 65 78% Perhaps, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t tear my gaze away from him, can¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to him, can¡¯t bring myself to forget about him. The realization is like a bucket of cold water dumped over my head. I find myself tongue-tied and dumb after that. The axis of my world has shifted and I don¡¯t think it will ever go back to the way it was. My heart is his His treasure. His La Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 LAYLA ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alex. ¡°I whisper, not wanting to admit that I am already having doubts about my feelings towards him. He licks his lips and sighs before resting his head back. I search his eyes which are filled with exhaustion. ¡°Dad. Mom¡­and Alessandra, my sister. We were a happy family, La.¡± He starts, staring into my eyes. 1 shudder, sensing the exhaustion shifting to agony behind his eyes. I didn¡¯t know he had a sister. There are no pictures of his family in the house.. ¨C When Dad found out about Conway, he took Alessandra. My sister. She was only six. But he took her. ¡°His voice drops, bing an almost inaudible whisper. My heart sinks. I cup his cheeks again and caress his skin with my thumbs. He hides so much inside him. My eyes sting when I feel his pain. -What happened to her?¡± I ask softly Conway killed her when Dad went after him. She just¡­died. And my parents became weak. They lost themselves and eventually Conway got to them too. ¡°His gaze lowers to my neck, sending shivers down my spine. ¡ªI trail off, a lump forming in my throat and making it hard for me to say anything to him. ¡°I was away from home, studying in a boarding school. When I came back, my family was gone. The weak ones had to die, La. If my Dad was strong, he would have saved Alessa and Mom. But he didn¡¯t. He went down and couldn¡¯t protect anyone, or anything. Conway¡¯s terror stuck with people until I was strong enough to take him down myself.¡± He reveals in a soft voice that is void of his usual arrogance and haughtiness. Is that why you hate weak people? Tutter, leaning in to ce my forehead over his. *The world I live in and the things I do¡ªanyone weak can¡¯t survive this. And I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing someone. again, La, His lips murmur against mine. ¡°I am weak. I am sorry. ¡°I whisper, closing my eyes. ¡°No.¡± He releases a hot breath.¡± You are not weak. You are brave and strong. La. I didn¡¯t believe this until I saw you. fighting for our daughter all alone. But now I know, You are not someone who will run away or lose yourself to anyone, La. You will fight and every time you do, I will be proud of you. My heart misses a beat. I open my eyes to find him already staring at me. Our gazes meet, bringing me a step closer to the surface that he hides deep inside him. ¡°And where you fall short, I will protect you. I will not let anything happen to you or our daughter. I will keep my family safe, La. I won¡¯t fail like Dad and Mom did.¡± He utters, sliding my hair behind my ears. Fanrily? Are we really a family, Alex?¡± I sigh. * I want us to be.¡± He nods, before pecking my lips softly.¡± If you give me a chance, I will be your family, your protector, and everything you want me to be, La. ¡± And if I don¡¯t give you a chance?¡± My stomach flips. 17:09 Mon, 20 May B Chapter His eyes darken visibly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡± What if I want you to let me go?¡± Heat spreads in my body, igniting a new fire that wants to devour him and be one with him. I am sorry. ¡°Alex mumbles, a mixture of certainty and guilt in his voice.¡± I will give you everything other than letting you Why? lick my lips and whisper sofily. Does he love me like he wants me to love him? The question inside my head makes my insides warm with heat. ¡°Why ¡°He breathes, his gaze switching between my eyes and lips.¡± Because I don¡¯t think I will be able to live without you. And because I shared my blood with you. You are already mine, La, My La. My mate.¡± My heart flutters in my chest. Shared your blood? Wha What does that mean? * I don¡¯t know if you noticed or not but I am better than other werewolves. It¡¯s because I am a Lycan blood.¡± He discloses. My eyes widen. Lycans are a special breed of werewolves. They are rare and remain hidden from others to protect their bloodline. They have double the strength and speed that werewolves have and they are smarter than the normal wolves too. ¡°Lycan? Really? ¡°I huff. I should have known. ¡°Is that unsettling for you?¡± He grins yfully. ¡°No. I should have guessed this by now. ¡°I scrunch my nose.¡± but what do you mean you gave me your blood? ¡°Lycan blood can heal all wounds, La. I couldn¡¯t have let you die in front of me so I made you drink my blood when you were unconscious. Now you owe me your life. ¡°Alex pecks my lips again. He really did that for me? I swallow the emotions threatening to clog my throat. My body shudders in hisp as I re at him. you can do that much after all the insults you threw at me and after all the times you hurt me, Alex. ¡°F u c k. ¡°He groans all of a sudden and pulls me in to give me a deep kiss. I kiss him back gently because I have lost my energy after so many revtions. It¡¯s really true, I don¡¯t know a thing about this man even after this long conversation. He pulls back and rests his forehead over mine again. ¡°No one has ever given me a nickname before. I love it when you call me Alex.¡± R-Really? ¡°I pant, clutching the cor of his shirt. I am sorry.¡± He ignores my confused question and whispers to me. For what? I suck in a huge breath. *For everything I did to you in the past. I know I can¡¯t make up for all that with an apology, but I have to start somewhere.¡± He says, caressing my cheeks. I pull my bottom lip into my mouth, pasting his mint breath before closing my eyes. It¡¯s getting so complicated. I never 17:09 Mon, 20 May be Chaper 66 imagined this change in him I never thought he would have this gentle side. I feel so wrong to think I should forgive him. No matter what, he did hurt me badly in the past. And I was just about to ept a new life with Theo I would have started loving him with time too Everything could have been set for me. I could have had a future where I never feared that Theo would hurt me. But it¡¯s all fleeting now. My heart is betraying me. And Alex is betraying me by acting so good. We should go home before A wakes up. ¡°Alex mumbles, dropping his hands on my waist to help me back into the passenger seat Silently, I let him ce me back before I turn my head away and keep my eyes closed. I can¡¯t deal with this right now. Maybe, he will stop talking about such things in a while and we will go back to being enemies. * Just so you know, I will not give up on you. Once I set my mind to something, La, I don¡¯t stop until I get it. This time, my aim is you. You will have to give in. And once you do, I will give you everything you ever wished and I will make up for all the time I wasted hurting you. His voice rasps close to my car, making me sink into the seat. Now, I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do anymore. Everything is starting to fall apart inside me and in the world aroundN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 LAYLA We go back to the packhouse inplete silence. I feel the heat of his stolen nces on the side of my face but I don¡¯t dare look at him again. I am scared I will give in to him once my eyes meet his now. The fear makes me walk one step ahead of him even when we are back and are approaching his office. He lets me have that space, following me quietly. When I enter his office, I find Levi already seated on the visitor¡¯s chair, looking at some papers. He picks his head as I near him and shoots me a nod of acknowledgment. How was it, La?¡± ¡°Terrible. ¡°I answer truthfully. Levi smiles.¡± Good. You won¡¯t insist on apanying Alpha again. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I think I can handle myself very well after tonight. I scoff and take my seat opposite him. My feet hurt so bad in these six-inch heels. I can¡¯t wait to remove them and then the tight dress which made me feel. exposed throughout the night. ¡°What¡¯s the progress on the girls?¡± Alex removes his jacket and drops it on the couch in the corner of the room. I nce at him from the corner of my eye to find him folding his cuffs to his elbows. Levi has his attention on his Alpha all the same. Tom is bringing them to Nina. She will take care of them. Who is Nina?¡± I ask curiously. She is the psychologist we hired for the girls. Many work under her in the safehouse to ensure these girls get the m e t a l and physical help they need until we find their families and send them home. ¡°Levi reveals patiently. My eyes soften. I notice the bags under his eyes and the puffiness of his checks. He looks restless and exhausted but he is working hard for the girls he doesn¡¯t even know. Just like Alpha Alexander and others in his pack. My respect for these men grows as I openly lock eyes with Alex. A shudder rolls down my body and everything heats up. ¡°Find their families immediately and report to me. ¡°He orders Levi without taking his eyes off me. ¦§ Will we send them back right away?¡± Levi questions, closing the file and cing it atop the desk. No. We will have to wait until we catch Cleodore but we should still find the families so we can contact them without dy when the time is right. ¡°Alex rolls his neck, trying to ease some of the stiffness in his muscles. ¡°Sure, Alpha. I will get it done right away. ¡°Levi gets up and stretches his back. You should go rest now. Tell your male to do the same. We will look after A from here on. ¡°Alex commands, and turns his back to us. 17:10 Mon, 20 May B. Chapter 67 You two should also take some rest. It¡¯s been a long night. ¡± Levi sighs before leaving us alone. Alex sits down on the couch and throws his head back tiredly. ¡°are you alright? 1 am good. ¡°I rub my nape nervously. Whatever happened tonight¡ªdon¡¯t think too much about it. It was something we both didn¡¯t want to do, La, But we got something good out of it. Just think about those girls. It was all for them. ¡°He whispers, closing his eyes. 1 lick my dry lips and stare at him. His big frame is upying the space on the couch, his tired body exuding an aura of confidence and raw masculinity. 1 Did you trail off. Hmm?¡± ¨C ¡°Did you hate it? My voice drops, bing a soft whisper that I doubt he will even hear. Are you asking if I hated your mouth around my co c k?¡± He says sultrily. I wet my lips again and get up from my chair before strolling to the executive chair ced behind the desk. It¡¯s his spot, and like him, it gives off a powerful vibe. I want to sit in the chair and feel what it¡¯s like to be in his ce, but I don¡¯t think I have the stomach to do it in front of him. -You did say we both didn¡¯t want what happened tonight. ¡°I run my fingers along the edge of his desk, trying to keep my mind upied while I am talking about this with him. -That¡¯s right. ¡°His voice bes deeper. I turn my back to him and touch the armrest of the chair he usually sits in. A shiver runs down my spine, as the heat of his gaze settles on my back, scorching my flesh under the dress. ¡°I didn¡¯t want those f u c k e r s to watch you suck my c o c k.¡± He sounds closer. My heart s k i p s a beat.¡± then does it mean- -You like hearing it from me. ¡°The imposing presence towers over my body from behind. I can feel his warmth. ¡°You like knowing how strong I crave you, Mio Tesoro You enjoy listening to how bad I want to be inside you. Hmm?¡± His knuckles brush my arm, tracing a path down to my shivering fingers. I gasp, falling back into his body to be near him. The desire has be a ck hole inside me, ready to devour everything about him, everything he has for me in store. So let me tell you just how desperate I am, how I love everything about you, how you almost had me on my knees the moment you took me in your mouth and made the amateurish attempts to suck my c o c k and please me. You have no idea how hard I tried to suppress the filthy moans that wed at my throat because I didn¡¯t want them to know how good you were.¡± He rasps the dirty words in my ear, making me close my eyes and moan softly. *Did you really want me to feel good?¡± His hands fall to my hips, tugging me into his front and pressing his hardened c o c k into my lower back. ¡°y¡ªYes.¡± I admit shamelessly. His teeth bite my earlobe. I groan, arching my back unconsciously. My thighs quiver, my core throbs with untamed need for him, and my mind decides to leave my body because it¡¯s useless. Chapter 67 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fack. He curses low in his throat before licking the spot he bit harshly.¡± Let me f u k you, La, Let me bury myself deep inside you. Please let me feel good. Butterflies explode in my belly, making me shudder against him. Yes. Yes, do what you want,¡± One moment I am standing in front of him, and the next he is making me kneel on his executive chair. My hands fall on the headrest, seeking the much-needed support as the chair slides into the wall andes to a halt. Without further dy, Alex bunches the dress up to my waist and slides my panties to the side to run two fingers up my slit, gathering the wetness that is already pooling in them. My thighs mp shut as I moan his name. ¡°Alex.¡± Were you thinking about this, Mio Tesoro? Did you hope you will get me to f u c k you tonight?¡± He growls, pulling his hand back before I hear the nging of his belt. ¡°Yes! ¡°I push my a s s back, exposing myself to him. I can¡¯t think about anything anymore. I want this done. I want him to take me and satiate this primal desire I feel for him. F u c k, La. I won¡¯t be able to hold back. ¡°Alex groans before the tip of his coc k presses into my wet opening. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªDon¡¯t hold back. ¡°My knees weaken and tremble as he pushes inside me with one clean thrust. My p u s s y stretches, leaving a burning pain in the wake. His c o k pulses inside me, while he curses under his breath wildly. It¡¯s done. He is inside me. All throbbing and breaking the resistance I built for all these years. It hurts but it feels so satisfying. Can you take it?¡± He says through clenched teeth. F u c k me. ¡°I groan, resting my palms on the wall in front of me. He pulls out, leaving the tip inside before he ms back into me. My body arches as another shriek escapes my mouth at the harsh invasion. Electric jolts apany his touch inside out, leaving me writhing against his body uncontrobly. He curses again and loses control over his desire for me. His handsnd on the back of my hands as he thrusts in and out, faster, harder, deeper. His pace is insane, the power behind his thrusts maddening. He moves like an animal in heat and my lower half pushes back into him, seeking that animosity and craving it harder. D a m n. This is no lovemaking. This is a dirty f c k. The raw need is radiating off us both and we need to connect in some way. He needs to fill me, and I need to have him inside me. Now that we have both of them, we can¡¯t seem to stop. He keeps going at me, f u c k s me until I am screaming his name. His hands hold mine while the side of his head presses into mine tightly. ¡°You take me good, Mio Tesoro. ¡°He groans in my ear among many other praises. You are tight for me. You are mine. 17:10 Mon, 20 May M G Chapter 67 ¡°Mine.¡± My La My mate. 78% I explode when he growls in my ear, his admittance of possession over me setting off a bomb inside my body. My walls mp around his c o c k, squeezing him in before I feel him twitch and release his c u m inside me. The hot splurts warm my insides, making me drop forward tiredly. But he is there to catch me and cradle me in his arms gently. He is there to hold me when I am too tired to even sit straight. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 LAYLA We stay like this for a while. He holds my waist and my hand as I rest my forehead over the cold wall and regain my breath. His c o c k starts throbbing inside me again after some time. He nibliles on my earlobe, hinting at his desire for me. I shudder. 1¡ªI am exhausted, Alex.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He whispers and nts a kiss in the crook of my neck. What did we just do! I suck in a sharp breath and close my eyes. Embarrassment taints my cheeks. I let him take me like a wild animal, possess me like his property, and f u c k me like his dirty w h o r e. I try to search for the regret but all I can focus on is his c o c k which deliciously throbs inside me, wanting more, needing me as much as I need him. I am really down for this man. His hand runs up and down my side, helping me calm down. My body has no energy to keep going. Slowly, he pulls his c o c k out of me. I wince, gritting my teeth. F u c k. Did that hurt?¡± He asks worriedly. Yes. It still hurts. I haven¡¯t had¨Csex for a while so¡ª¡°I admit truthfully. I am so f u c k i n g sorry. I lost control, Mio Tesoro. I should have been gentle with you. This is not what I imagined f u c k i g you after so long to be like. Trust me.¡± He blurts, rubbing my butt. *I liked it. I liked how you¡ªyou were so desperate for me. ¡°I breathe, my palm trembling agaisnt the cold wall. Alex ces his hand over it and intertwines our fingers to offer his warmth. My heart misses a beat as he squeezes gently. The fingers of his other hand slid between my drenched folds before slowly inching in, pushing his c u m back inside. My teeth mp around my bottom lip, finding the move hot. ¡°I still feel it¡¯s unfair that only I remember our first night together.¡± He huffs, pressing his lips to my cheek. How did I even end up with you that night?¡± I moan, as his fingers scoot more of his c m and force it inside my walls. Some f u c k e r drugged you with aphrodisiacs. You were hungry for a c o c k and I had no idea you were a virgin. When you stumbled across me, my wolf took control so he could have you. I tried to stop, really. But I had no hold over myself. I was lost as you, and it felt so f u c k i n g good. It was heaven inside you. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t f c k a woman after I lost you. ¡°He groans, leaving a trail of feathery kisses on my cheek, my chin, my shoulder, and my neck. I have figured he likes pecking me after every sexual encounter and it makes me so soft for him. You didn¡¯t sleep with any other woman all this time?¡± I gasp, arching into him as his fingers continue to plunge me delicately with only one mission in mind; making his c u m stay inside me. F u c k no. ¡°He kisses the side of my head. 1/4 MOLL ZU May Chapter 68 What about Ariana?¡±My heart clenches painfully 78%•þ He sighs, his fingers caressing my opening. She was my girlfriend before you came along. I broke up with her, and that¡¯s that. It was an open rtionship anyway. She knew we were only together until I found my mate.¡± The pain releases me from its hold. I smile, satisfied that he has nothing going on with Ariana. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. ¡°I mumble. He chuckles, a deep and throaty sound spreading around me. ¡°Jealous already? Why¡ªWhy would I be jealous? It¡¯s only a one-time thing between us. ¡°I utter, the pain returning. He is done f u c k i n g me. Maybe, he is going to change now. His fingers pause and so do his lips that were all over me. I hold my breath, relishing the feel of his touch and his stillness. ¡°I made myself clear, La. I want you to love me. That¡¯s not for a single k . That¡¯s for a lifetime.¡± He says, retracting his hand. I bite ¦°¦©¦³ lower lip, unable to answer him. I already love him, but I am so scared he is going to hurt me again. He has a deep history with weak people, and I am the epitome of weak. He will realize this once again and I will be dumped. I can¡¯t take it *I am tired. ¡°I whisper after a while of silence. Surprisingly, he kisses my cheek once more before he turns me and scoops me up in his arms bridal style. My dress falls down, covering my bare body as my panties slide in ce, keeping his c u m inside me. It¡¯s truly warm everywhere now. I nce at his stoic face as he starts walking. My arm circles his neck, seeking his support before I ce my face into the crook and inhale his musky scent. Alex carries me to my room and straight to the washroom so we are not disturbing A who must be sleeping in his bed. You can let me down now. ¡°I tell him right after we enter He doesn¡¯t listen and carries me to the shower before finally letting me down on my wobbly feet. My lower r stomach aches just like my core. He really took a toll on me with his roughness. I wince, shifting my weight from one foot to another. He steps behind me and unzips my dress. I breathe, ncing at him through the mirror wall in front of us. Let me help. ¡°Alex says, removing my dress and throwing it behind him. ¡°That¡¯s an expensive dress.¡± My eyes widen, seeing the soft material discarded in the corner like it means nothing. ¨C Did you like it?¡± He unclips my bra. ¡°I mean¡ªI don¡¯t like those revealing dresses but it¡¯s still expensive. ¡°I reason, shuddering as he removes my bra and then moves to my panties. His fingers are soft over my skin as if he is deliberately careful to not hurt me further. ¡°I will buy you the dresses you like.¡± He crouches down, tapping at my ankle to make me raise my leg. ¡°Why would you buy me dresses?¡± My lips pout. Because I want to. And because you left your gigolo for the night some cash he invested in shares to be this rich.¡± He throws my c u m stained panties into the pile of clothes before the heels follow and he says sarcastically. I burst outughing. That money was for your stolen shirt. I was not paying for sex. There is something truly exhrating about seeing someone so strong and powerful on his knees before me. My chest tightens as he slowly rises when he is done undressing me. His lipsnd on my shoulder, and his eyes find mine in the rellection of the mirror. He grabs my waist before his hand rises to my boob and cups it. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from your money, Alex. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. ¡°I whisper. ¡°Everything about you¡ªis beautiful.¡± He pinches my nipple between his fingers. I arch my back, my eyes closing.Alex. I am so- ¡°I know you are tired. ¡°He slides his hands away. I sigh as he moves back. My eyes open and look at him. He quickly removes his clothes to stand behind me in all his naked glory. He is a huge man, with a s e x y physique. I can¡¯t take my eyes off him no matter how hard I try. Silently, he steps into my back and reaches out from around me to turn on the shower. ¨C Are we going to take a shower together?¡± It¡¯s so obvious but I can¡¯t help but still ask. We have to be by A¡¯s side. It¡¯s better if we quickly get cleaned, La. He steps closer, to be under the rain of water falling on me. ¡°I will never understand you. ¡°I release a heavy breath and raise my hand to grab the bottle of shampoo from the rack but he is quicker than me and his arm is longer than mine so I am at a disadvantage. Tell me how I can help you with that.¡± He whispers, softly turning me around so I am facing: N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Help with what?¡± I frown, trying my best to not look at his body. Help you understand me. I want you to know everything about me, to understand me without words. ¡°Alex says, focusing on scooping some shampoo on his palm. My heartbeat esctes wildly. How can he say such things with a straight face and a wavered focus? My cheeks heat up. I avert my gaze when he looks at me. He ces his palms over my head, shampooing my hair gently. * Close your eyes so you don¡¯t get the shampoo in them. ¡°Hemands, and I squeeze my eyes shut tightly. My lips pucker out ¡°My cute mate. ¡°He praises, running his fingers down my strands. *We are not mates. ¡°I huff instinctively. ¡°I rejected you.¡± ¡°That kind of rejection doesn¡¯t work on Lycans. ¡°He chuckles as if he finds it amusing. ¡°What do you mean? My eyes snap open ¡°Close your eyes, La. ¡°Alex scolds, his eyes narrowing on me. I close them obediently. His fingers run over the contour of my eyes lightly. seempts can can¡¯t be rejected unless he cerpts that rejection. So we are still mates. You won¡¯t be able to get rid of me unless I reject you ¡°He whispers in a slow voice and kisses my note. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 LAYLA Did you get something bigst night?¡± Daphne chuckles, plopping beside me on the bench in the yard. I tighten my hold around the mug in my hands and pull my knees closer to my chest. I did have more than something bigst night. Alex and I had sex, he told me the rejection didn¡¯t work and washed me gently before slipping into the bed with me. He held me the whole night while I slept and I woke up with him and A upying both sides of my shoulders and chest. don¡¯t know what to make of it. It feels so peaceful and new. I am beginning to get scared now that this dream will be over soon and I will get hurt again. What do I do? ¡°I sigh. About what?¡± Daphne follows my line of sight and looks at A who is ying with blocks. Serafina¡¯s son is trying to y with her, but my Baby doesn¡¯t seem to be in the mood for that. She wants her Daddy. I can tell. She refused to let him leave earlier. He had to promise an ice cream day out to make her stay without him for some time L Alex wants to love him.¡±I reveal. *Alex? So you have a nickname for him now?¡± She gasps yfully. ¡°Daphne. ¡°I ce my chin over my knee. ¡°Please. I am not in the mood to joke.¡± Is it that serious?¡± Her voice bes rigid right away. He literally asked me to love him and not Theo. He wants me to get to know him and spend time with him. At first, I thought he was overemotional because of what happened in the recent days, but ¡ªI don¡¯t know anymore. What if he is really serious and won¡¯t go back on his words? Or what if his enthusiasm is only temporary and he will go back on his words? *I whisper, unable to make sense of this mess. You are overthinking things again, La. She leans in and grabs my hand to squeeze it. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like, D. You don¡¯t know what it feels like to be rejected by others. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be without a wolf. I am a lesser woman than any other in our world. I am not a human, and I am not a werewolf. I am just somewhere in between and Alexander has told me this repeatedly. How do I trust him? And how do I stop trying to choose the safe side that Theo is for me? He is the only one who didn¡¯t hate me for what I am. ¡°I blurt, my voice lowering with each word I love Alex. That realization is still haunting me. I don¡¯t want to love him. I want to love Theo,¡± But that sounds like a joke to me. Why can¡¯t I just choose the man I want to love? Why does my heart have toplicate all these things! La. ¡°Daphne hisses. You are not like that! You are the strongest bad b i t ch I know. And you are just ate bloomer. You will get your wolf one day. I am f u c i n g sure of that. No, D. There is n no wolf for me.¡± I shake my head. * Doesn¡¯t change a f u c k i n g thing. You are and will always be the best. Alpha Alexander has realized it like everyone d oes, La. He can¡¯t overlook the fact that you will go to all lengths if it comes to protecting your people. He must have fallen for Original content from N?velDrama.Org. your charms the moment he witnessed your bad b i t c h side. Now, he can¡¯t hold back. ¡°She cons, ignoring my dramatic sighs. me.¡±1 *That¡¯s not true. A man like him will never fall for a woman like me. ¡°I huff, a sad smile stretching the corners of my lips. hand. Why else is he desperate for you to love him?¡± She deadpans, leaving my * 1 don¡¯t know. Maybe, it¡¯s the bond? Or he just wants to have me for a little longer? Or worse, he wants to sabotage whatever Theo and I might start? I shrug, before taking a sip of coffee from the mug. ¡°He is jealous, b i c h!¡± She scoff¡¯s, folding her arms over her chest.¡± He is jealous and mad about you. Can¡¯t you see the way he looks at you?¡± ¡°How does he look at me?¡± I ask curiously, his eyes shing in my mind and making me shudder. ¡°He looks at you like he wants to kick everyone away and have a steamy f u c k session with you and like he wants to kiss you until you forget the world and be his. He looks at you like he can¡¯t bear the thought of being away from you or like he can¡¯t get enough of you. ¡°Daphne sighs dreamily. My heart flutters. I shake my head, denying he ever looks at me like that.¡± Daphne- Alpha is home. She announces before we continue the talk about him. ¡°Is heing here? ¡°I ask, knowing she can hear and smell him due to her sharp werewolf senses. ¡°Where else do you think he will go?¡± She grins at me before Alex appears in the doorway behind her. He scans the area, his gaze lingering on A who is ying. Of course, he is here for her. I inhale a deep breath and it gets stuck in my throat when he snaps his head in my direction. In two long strides, he is looming over my head and looking at me. I blink, craning my neck to meet his gaze. He cups my cheek in his big palm and leans down. His lips press into mine, leaving a chaste kiss. My eyes widen as he draws his head back and caresses my cheek with his thumb. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the time to talk much in the morning. I wanted to ask-Are you alright?¡± His deep voice resonates all inside me. I nod silently, my heart betraying the cause of staying detached from him. ¡°Are you sure you are not sore?¡± He whispers, peering into my eyes. I almost choke on my breath as my gaze is drawn to Daphne who is giving me a dirty, wicked look. He didn¡¯t just say that in front of her, right? Tell me if anything hurts. I will take care of it. ¡°Ilis soft eyes steal the breath out of my lungs. Yeah, La. You must tell Alpha if it hurts anywhere. ¡± Daphne teases. I ¡°N-Nothing hurts. 1 am¨CI am fine.¡± I lick my lips that subtly taste like him. ¡°Good. Go get ready then. We are going out. ¡± Alex demands. I thought you were only taking A out. ¡°I mumble, staring into his eyes. You shouldn¡¯t think so much.¡± He smiles and kisses my lips again. 17:11 Mon, 20 May MT B Chapter 69 I inhale his musky scent and shudder. The sparks were always there. I should have known the rejection didn¡¯t work. Get ready. You have ten minutes. ¡°Alex groans and pulls away. ¡°Daddy!¡± A yells when she notices his presence before I hear her running footsteps. My Princess.¡± He grumbles, bending down to pick her up in his arms. My dazed eyes meet Daphne who is grinning at me sinugly. My heartbeat skyrockets as I process everything. He kissed me in the open, not one but two times, and proceeded to mess with me by talking so gently. *Told you. He has fallen for you. ¡°Daphne mouthes. A shiver racks my back. This only makes things worse. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ALEXANDER La looked conflicted after we f u k e d. I tried to be as gentle and patient with her as I could but it¡¯s not working, 78% She continues to be lost in thought, the detestable lines of worry etched between her brows. My Princess is sitting in herp, refusing to get down and leave my side while we drive to the ice cream parlor on the outskirts of my pack. ¡°Daddy.¡± She speaks up and I look down, taking my eyes off the woman who is busy ignoring me. ¡°Yes, Princess, I ask, shifting my focus to the road. * Will I go back to shchool?¡± She mumbles, fumbling with the hem of her dress. Do you want to?¡± I question carefully. She has been sensitive since the time we got her back. I don¡¯t doubt that I will murder all those f c k e r s for making my ray of sunshine like this. She was always so joyful before she was taken, and now she is more serious and scared of everything. -Will theye to take me again? ¡°Her whispering voice reaches my ears and makes me drown in guilt. No, Baby, ¡°La says before I can.¡± Daddy won¡¯t let anyone take you again. They surprised us before because we were not expecting them to pull this prank on you but it won¡¯t happen again. The trust in her tone makes my heartbeat escte. I lost our daughter once and this woman, this pretty woman still trusts me to protect her. Ish that right, Daddy?¡± A grabs the side of my jacket, tugging at it gently. Mommy is right, Princess. They shouldn¡¯t have yed with you. It was between us. We will punish them for it.¡± I whisper, patting her hand before cing it back on the steering wheel. My insides hurt every time I see her sad or scared. I want to make it all better but I know, it will take a lot of time. But at least, La and I are together now. We will bring our Princess back on the track.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She will be a bundle of joy again. ¨C Daddy.¡± A mumbles as I park the car in the empty parking slot. I kill the engine and turn to face herpletely. My handsnd on her small cheeks that barely fit in my fingers before tilting her head back. ¡°What vor does my Princess want? Chocte chip.¡± Her eyes beam when she looks at me. Momentarily, she is out of that dark ce inside her head. A force tugs at my heart as I nod and nce up at La. She nods at me subtly, telling me it¡¯s fine or it will be alright if it¡¯s not yet. I find that gesture beautiful. Her attempts to make me feel better when she doesn¡¯t want to be with me are adorable, to say the least. What do you want?¡± I lift my brows while keeping my hands over my Princess¡¯ cheeks. I am not in the mood for 11 Mon, 20 May Chapter 70 You must like vani. ¡°I conclude. She shoots me a displeased look. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± What do you like then?¡± 478% 78%•þ Chocte.¡± She blurts. My trick bes sessful. I grin triumphantly. She res at me, realizing what I just did. ¡°Chocte it is then. ¡°I whisper, leaning in to kiss A¡¯s forehead. She giggles and ces her hands over mine, bing her old self if only for a few moments. I get out of the car, feeling weird in the guts. I have never made such efforts before¡ªefforts like taking someone out for ice cream or going out to bring something. Things were always taken care of for me. And when I became capable of doing things for others, m family was gone. ¡°We have a family now. My wolf whispers, deciding to establish a rare interaction. He is right. I have a family now. My woman. And my Princess. A smile ys over my lips as I order the ice cream and wait for them. My eyes are drawn to my two girls sitting inside the car, talking about crayon colors as I hear from afar. My heart beats on a new rhythm. Rare emotions surge inside me, leaving me content and terrified at the same time. What if even after everything La doesn¡¯t forgive me and chooses that loser Theo? What if this family breaks because I was an a s s h o l e towards my pretty mate? I can¡¯t help but feel that if this happens, I will not be able to let La go. I will cage her in my arms, imprison her in my life, and brand her inside everything that belongs to me. I might be the worst version of myself just to keep her tied to me because the opposite of that thought makes it hard for me to breathe. What is it? I ask myself quietly. What is this intense feeling that leaves every cell in my body restless and desperate for her? -Your order, Alpha. The voice makes me break out of the trance and face the pack member serving the ice cream. I take the cups from him and stroll back to the car. A jumps in my seat to open the door for me when she notices me holding two cups. I can shift two of them in a single hand and help myself, but I don¡¯t tell her that. I let her help me and smile at me widely as if she has achieved great sess. Thanks for opening the door, Princess. ¡°I coo, plopping inside. Icecream Daddy!¡± A ps her hands before reaching out to the cup of chocte chip ice cream in my hand. Thanksh Daddy. She chimes when she gets it and starts eating right away. La smiles down at her. I push her ice cream cup towards her. She looks at me and shudders unconsciously. She can try to hide the arousal from me, but she doesn¡¯t know I can smell it, I can tell she wants my c o c k inside that tight p u s y again. And I can¡¯t wait either. I want to f u c k her until she is one with me and she starts thinking the same. 17:12 Mon, 20 May B. Chapter 70 She is mine. My La My Woman. My Love. Thank you. ¡°She takes the cup from me while I freeze on my spot. 78% Time slows. My heart stops beating. I watch her pretty face, her perfect lips, her long fingers around the spoon. The words ring in my ears like a haunting whisper. My Love. No. 1 don¡¯t really love her. That¡¯s a big word. A hugemitment. ¡°You asked the same from her. Rage, my wolf says. Why did I ask her that? Why am I so desperate to make her love me and stay with me? My Love. The words continue to echo and resonate deep inside my soul because she is there. Forcefully, she has upied a part of me that I didn¡¯t know existed before. She is my Love. I love her. ¡°Yummy, Daddy. ¡°A hums, pushing her spoon towards me.¡± Why are you not having any? ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things, Princess. ¡°I whisper absentmindedly. All the while, my eyes remain on her lips which have a chocte stain. It tempts me to dive in and get addicted to the sweetness that I hate¡ªCet addicted to her, and my newfound feelings. Officially, La Jones won. She can bring me to my knees if she wants now. I think I should taste some. ¡°I grab the back of La¡¯s head and pull her in before she can register the sudden movement Hungrily, my lips smash onto hers, tasting the chocte and the taste of her sweet mouth. All my life I have never craved something so sweet but it seems, from now on, all I will crave will be this¡ª Her. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ALEXANDER How is iting along? Did they contact us yet?¡± I ask Levi and take my seat on my executive chair. He plops on the visitor¡¯s chair on the other side of the desk, shaking his head. ¡°I thought they would contact us soon. But redheads are rare so I guess it will take them some more time. Why did you ask for a redhead though! ¡°if I had demanded amon girl, Cleodore would have suspected something. ¡°I shrug, leaning back in the chair. Anyway, Nina is taking care of the girls. They are much better now.¡± He informs, mirroring my rxed pose. What about the pack security?¡± I inquire, my eyes narrowing on him. Someone did betray us, Alpha. You and I both know no one would have gotten in if someone was not helping those a s s h o s. That someone knew we all went to the border, they knew A went to school and they also knew what grade she was in. That¡¯s only possible if it¡¯s someone from close.¡± He sighs, running his fingers through his hair. Who do you suspect? ¡°I tapped the armrest with my forefinger. Let me dig deeper into this issue. I will tell you after I am sure. ¡°Levi frowns, looking down at his hands. You do have a person in mind. ¡°I conclude and nod to myself. Give me some time. ¡°He releases an exaggerated breath. Vi vet a week, Levi. After that, you have to give me the information about your suspect. I need to crush him or her to daughter and pack safe. ¡°I tell him before closing my eyes. ¡°I will tell you sooner than a week. ¡°He grumbles. Silence falls in the office. The noises from afar travel inside through the open window in the corner. ¡°Look how cute Sunshine looks in that Bandana!¡± Daphne is screeching in her shrill voice. My Baby is always cute.¡± La coos. She sounds so different. Last night when I kissed her, she red at me and then humphed, saying I was overstepping the line in front of La. However, my Princess didn¡¯t seem to notice or mind that I was tasting the ice cream in her Mommy¡¯s mouth. After that, this woman has been giving me silent treatment. But that was not enough to stop me from snuggling into her plushy boobs and sleeping with my head between them. That¡¯s f u c i n g heaven. Now I know. I sleep, not because I am exhausted, but because of her. When my face is pressed into those perfect boobs, I find a rare emotion developing inside me; Peace. That peace helps me forget the pain in my life and just let my mind rest. It¡¯s cliche. I love her and she has be a semnce of peace for me. There is no way she will ever be able to leave me now. Theo! Shee my Band. ¡°A yells, making me straighten up and open my eyes. What is that f u c k e r doing here? Doesn¡¯t he have better things to do? When did Theo oe?¡± I snap at Levi. He smirks, leaning in. ¡°just now, it seems.¡± I re at him unconsciously,¡± what does he want? ¡°He wants to see his girlfriend maybe?¡± His smirk widens. ¡°Girlfriend, my a s s. She is not his girlfriend. She is not his¡ª anything. ¡°I scoff, sping my hands together. I don¡¯t think La feels the same way, Alpha. ¡°He yawns, rising to his feet. She must feel the same way. ¡°I hiss through my clenched teeth. I feel it again¨Cthe fear of losing her. I don¡¯t want to be a monster to her again, but I am scared that if she tries to leave me, I will lose my mind and try to hold onto her by h o o k or by crook. I will kill that f u c k e r Theo if that¡¯s what it will take for her to love me and forget all about him. ¡°I should say Hi to our new ally. ¡°Levi mocks. I pick up the paperweight from my desk andunch it towards his head. He ducks at thest moment, saving his head from splitting open. Don¡¯t be angry, Alpha! I bet La doesn¡¯t like angry men. Heughs and runs away before I throw the whole desk at him to make sure he doesn¡¯t dodge it. I clench my hands into fists, trying to fight the growing anger. It¡¯s really possible that La doesn¡¯t like angry men. Theo is soft-spoken and gentle after all. He is the kind of man who will kiss her with each thrust in her tight p u s s y and murmur sweet words into her ears. Laval in my veins when my mind paints that picture in front of my burning eyes. He will never get to have that with her. It will be me. Only me. I might not do whatever he can but I will worship every inch of her like she is my personal Goddess. I will reach deep, and dig rough I will leave my marks on her. She will gasp for breath every time shees but I will take her harder, and deeper because I will never get enough of her. My d i c k stirs in my pants when I think about that scenario, I only f u c k e d her once after all these years-Only once. My self-control is surprising me. But, something tells me that if I really take her the way I want, worship her a whole night, f u c k her until she is almost unconscious¡ªShe will think her p u y is all that I want from her. And that¡¯s not f u c n g true. I spring to my feet before marching out of the office. My destination is the living room where I know everyone is gathered without me. Just when I enter, the scene in front of my eyes makes ice invade my veins. I freeze on my spot, my zing eyes fixed on the attached lips. A growl rumbles in my chest. She pushes the f u c k er away and instantly turns to me. Her wide eyes settle onto my face that must be reflecting the monster I was trying to hide from her. How can she kiss him when she slept in my arms thest night? Alpha Alexander. ¡°The f u c k r acknowledges my presence. I take my eyes off the woman who seems dead scared and look at Theo. Anger bes a physical itch under my skin. ¡°You are so dead. ¡°I mutter before I am in front of him and his throat is in my hand. I go blind to the world. Anger rules me. Rage drives me. Fury makes me m him into the nearest wall I can¡¯t even notice that i am ming my full Lycan abilities in front of him and La. I am only focused on sucking this f u c k e r¡¯ s life out of his 16:06 Tue, 21 May GB Chapter 71 body. His lips were on her mouth. My mouth. She is mine. He knees my side. Pain sears in my flesh. Something does break. But I can¡¯t bring myself to release him. He jams his knee into my side again. This time the c r a k is loud enough to make me waver but I won¡¯t let him go. 82% I squeeze his neck tightly and step closer to his face. He tries to w his way out of my hand but he can¡¯t do that. He is just a child. A f u c i g p u s s y who can¡¯t fight me for s h i t. Alex, La yells and grabs my bicep. She is mine. ¡°I hiss, digging my fingers into his neck. ¡°Please leave him. She pleas. Regret fills me. She sounds scared and anxious. My hold loosens around his neck but I can¡¯t bring myself to let him go. Two small armse around my waist, holding me tightly.¡± Please. Oh, Goddess, please. Please leave him, Alex.¡± I break out of the angry haze and release Theo instantly. But it¡¯s alreadyte. She is trembling with dread. La I whisper, cing my hands on her shivering arms. Please, Alex. She sniffles, indicating that she is crying. Instinctively, I turn around and move her to the right so I can look at her face. But she nces to the left and pushes me aside epping in my ce. Theo who got up to attack me ends up punching the top of her head. Her body hits mine, making me hyper-aware of what the f u c k just happened. La. ¡°I yell, dropping on my knees to support her slumping body. La! ¡°There are many collective gasps of her name as everyone rushes to her worriedly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 LAYLA My head throbs. Everything spins in front of my eyes as a pair of strong hands steady me. F u c k, La. I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. ¡°Theo¡¯s horrified gasp falls on my ears, making my vision clear subtly. You f u e r-¡­ Alex. ¡°I scoot into the warm arms and rest my forehead in the crook of his neck. He is terrifying when he is angry. I have seen him killing Josh like he meant nothing. I don¡¯t want him to repeat that. I don¡¯t want to see Theo getting hurt. La, are you alright?¡± Daphne¡¯s hand touches my back worriedly. *I am fine. And it¡¯s¨Cit¡¯s not Theo¡¯s fault. I came in between him and Alpha Alexander. ¡°I whisper, sensing nausea rising to my throat. He hit you. ¡°Alex seethes and tries to break free of me. Please. Alex.¡± I whisper in his ear.¡± Please don¡¯t do anything. Just take me to my room, please.¡± I need to take him away from Theo. He can¡¯t hurt him. La I¡ªI didn¡¯t want this. I¡ªcan never hurt you. You know that. But f u c k, I am sorry La. ¡°Theo says, his voice ng distant. It¡¯s not your fault. ¡°I utter, shuddering against Alexander. It¡¯s all my fault. He mumbles before I hear the footsteps moving away from me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let that f k e r go- *Please take me to my room. ¡°I plead, squeezing my eyes tightly. He picks me up bridal style. I press my nose to his neck, refusing to let him separate from me. I don¡¯t know where this courage ising from. It¡¯s like I believe he won¡¯t hurt anyone if I am this close to him. And he is not proving me wrong. This is fueling my feelings for him. He climbs the stairs and carries me down the corridor. I swallow, trying to suppress any sounds of pain from leaving my mouth. When he enters the room, he sits down and puts me in hisp. Tears well in my eyes as the pain grows. Show me.¡± Alex murmurs, softly drawing my face out of his neck. No. You will hurt Theo if you look at it. I clench the cor of his shirt. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt him if you don¡¯t want that. ¡°He sighs, caressing the side of my head. Promise me. ¡°I inhale his masculine scent which eases my mind. 1/8 Chapter 72 Ta. He says in a warning tone. Please promise me you won¡¯t hurt him, Alex. He hasn¡¯t done anything to you. ¡°I tighten my hold over his shirt. ¡°You kissed him. F u c k i n g kissed him when you have been letting me fill your p u s s y and when you sleep in my arms every night.¡± He hisses, his caressing thumb halting its movement. It sounds wrong, I know. But I didn¡¯t want to kiss Theo. He just kissed me and I didn¡¯t get the chance to push him away. Alex was there already and saw things at the worst moment. ¡°You don¡¯t own me, Alex. I will kiss whoever I want. ¡°I retort stubbornly. I won¡¯t tell him that I was already nning on talking things out with Theo. I have to tell him that we can¡¯t be together. It¡¯s not only about Alex and me. It¡¯s about Cleodore, his brother as well. From the time he found out his brother had A kidnapped, he is acting strange. I believe it¡¯s time I free him from this awkward situation between us and make him stop feeling guilty for the crimes of others. Alex. ¡°I whisper, sensing his unusual silence. What are we doing then? What am I to you?¡± His voice is soft. ¡°You wanted a night with me, Alex. You wanted to have me and I let you. ¡°I swallow.. ¡°So you f u c k e d me because you think I wanted it?¡± He huffs, his hands falling away from my head. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What else is there? I get all this talk about love and whatnot but I can¡¯t forget what you did to me before, Alex. You left me to die, you s n a t c h e d my daughter, you insulted me at every chance you got!¡± I say through my gritted teeth. He pulls my face out of his neck forcefully.¡± Look at me!¡± I flinch and open my eyes. My gaze meets his dark stare. A shiver runs down my spine involuntarily. say hurtful things aga ¡°I am sorry.¡± He breathes, his thumb lowering to my cheek to draw imaginary circles over my skin. What?¡± I blink and try toe to terms with what he said. ¡°I am sorry. This won¡¯t be enough for you. But I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. But I did. And I regret it. I n to repent for that all my life but if you think I will let you go into another man¡¯s arms, you are wrong, La. The moment you allowed me inside you again, the moment you moaned my name like I belonged to you, and the moment you slept into my arms¡ªYou became mine. I won¡¯t let you go. No. I will keep you by my side and show you a beautiful world, La. ¡°He pulls my face closer so our lips are inches apart and I feel the weight of his words deep in my guts and my fluttering heart. Alex- *I will make you happy. I will make you so f u c k i n g happy for the rest of our lives that you will forget about anything I have done in the past. And when you will be glowing with that happiness, I will apologize again. His eyes peer into mine as he says in a deep voice. Alex, you¡ª I will get on my knees for you every morning. I will cherish your pretty body and your brave heart. I will make you forget any other man you ever came across. ¡°He cuts in again, making my heartbeat speed up. What if I don¡¯t want it?¡± I whisper as a lump forms in my throat. He is making this so hard for me. How do I refuse this offer? How do I make my heart understand that he might hurt me again, that trusting him might not be a great choice? Chapter 72 You have no choice in this matter. He leans in and rests his forehead over mine. Because you own me? ¡°I scoff. No. ¡°His lips hover above mine. ¡°it¡¯s because you own me, La. You own every inch of me. And I will not let go of my sole owner. You will take me with you wherever you want to go. We will be together for an eternity and I will be your humble property, making you happy at every turn. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me? ¡°Tears leak out of my eyes. What he is saying¡ªis drawing my heart into a dark abyss of desire. I want to have a future like that, a future where I will have someone to call mine, someone like him. His thumb pauses, just like his hot breaths. Alex looks into my eyes, waits a moment, and then smiles, ¨C Because I fell for you. I can¡¯t think straight when I love you so much. ¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 VLAYT You are joking. ¡°It¡¯s hard to breathe. Alex turns my head to the side and inspects it to see the damage Theo did. My heart beats in a rapid rhythm that leaves me shivering in hisp. Alex, tell me you are joking. ¡°I mutter, facing him. His fingers caress the side of my face.¡± You are lucky he missed the bad spots. You just got grazed by his knuckles. My hands slide to his chest, feeling the warmth and his heartbeats under my sweaty palms. His heart matches my tune, beating on a new rhythm that¡¯s hard to miss. Alex. ¡°I whisper and lean in to press my forehead over his. The incident is long forgotten. It doesn¡¯t even hurt after what he just said. ¨C He breaths over my lips. don¡¯t make it hard on yourself, Mio Tesoro. Tell me again. ¡°I mumble, cupping his cheek. The big Lword might change the whole dynamic of our twisted connection. I might be addicted to this man and find myself unable to break free of his clutches. He knows. And I know. But I want to hear it again. My heart demands those words and yearns for them with an intensity that makes me hold my breath. I love you, La. ¡°Alex confesses, his soft gaze on mine, and his hands caressing my skin. My stomach flips, and my hands be mmy as I release a shuddering breath over his tempting lips. it all. My mind, soul, and heart scream at once. I dive in and press my lips to his mouth. His surprise reflects in his unsure hands and still lips but that doesn¡¯t make me retreat. I shift in hisp to straddle this giant man and show him what his words have done to me. The restraint I had on myself has snapped into pathetic pieces, leaving my desire running wild for him. I kiss him quick, and hard but he doesn¡¯t respond. When I am out of breath, which is faster than I anticipated, I pull back and peer into his surprised eyes. Do what you promised. ¡°I breathe. His eyes darken. After a moment, I am mmed into his bed and he hovers above me in all his alluring glory. Show me how you want to cherish my pretty body.¡± I whisper. Alex kisses my neck. ¡°Show me how I own you. I moan, throwing my head back as he trails quick, wet kisses down my throat. He groans low in his throat and rips my shirt apart because he can¡¯t wait, just like I can¡¯t wait for him to be inside like animals again¡ªwild in heat, wanting to be one and part from each other only to join harder. me. We arc I don¡¯t even notice when my bra goes missing. His lips close around my nipple. He licks, sucks, and then bites, hard. My legs part for him, allowing him to settle between them. He makes my legs widen more to amodate himself and feel my drenched core with his clothed co c k. In a haze of lust, he removes my clothes, kisses, and bites every inch of my neck, my shoulders, and my boobs. 1/8 Chapter 73 His naked body hovers above me, his dark eyes staring into my soul while mine tear up unexpectedly. He presses his lips to my forehead, trying to calm me down. I am so scared. ¡°I tell him honestly. Of my c o c k?¡± He murmurs over my skin, trying to ease the atmosphere. No. Of you. ¡°I sniffle, h o k in g my legs around his waist and feeling his erect coc k over my slit, sliding up and down gently. I won¡¯t hurt you again. ¡°He makes it sound like a promise.. *How do I trust you?¡± I whimper, my hips bucking to get more of his coc k over my slit. ¨C I will cam your trust, La. I don¡¯t know how yet, but I will make you trust me. ¡°He grabs his coc k and rubs it between my folds roughly and grunts. My hips sink into the bed, the pleasure driving me insane and hot in the guts. ¡°What do I do right now? How do I sp¨C -spend this time with you without trusting you?¡± He pauses, and the tip of his co c k slips a little inside me. I moan, shaking my head. Desperately, I need more. Now I know what it feels like to have him inside, filling me to the brim and driving me to the edge of both, pleasure and pain and I can¡¯t stop myself from wanting this strong man. After the initial pause, Alex flips our bodies. He falls on the bed and pulls me atop his body , h is c o c k brushing my slick core and coaxing another moan out of my lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, own me. Do whatever you want with me.¡± His eyes sh a brighter shade of silver as he growls dangerously. The muscles in my stomach and thighs quiver. Having him under me is a new form of euphoria. It¡¯s like I have all the control over him, but his hands are still free. I swallow and look at his hands. ils them above his head and cups the back of one in the other. I shudder, and shake over him, hardly making sense of in my lust-riddled brain. ¡°What are you suggesting? ¡°I bite my lower lip, watching his bulging muscles. I won¡¯t touch you or do anything. You can have your way with me.¡± He says, his eyes raking my naked body and lingering on my boobs and hard nipples. *Full control? ¡°I sneak a little forward to have his standing c c k brush over my wet p u s y lips. You own me, La. You have everything you want right underneath you.¡± e grinszily. My heart knows no bounds. Something strong invades my soul, apanying the powerful lust. I love this man so much. And here he is, giving me free reign over him when I am sure he has never done this before in life. I lean back on my toes and watch his c o c k which is dripping precum. My mouth waters as a memory filters through my mind. Without giving it much thought, I bend down and lick the tip of his c o c k. He groans, and the muscles of his stomach be tense. I ce my hand on his lower abdomen to feel the things I do to him. My mouth parts, and I bob my head down, just taking a little of his co c k in. My lips stretch to their limits, making my jaw ache I suck ¡°La, ¡°He moans my name. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 73 I take him deeper. F u c , La. Your mouth is made for my c o c k.¡± He praises but doesn¡¯t buck his hips to force his coc k down my throat. The unexpected restraint makes my insides warm up, I suck his c o k, slow and slop p y, and never take him too deep. He verbalizes how good it feels with each lick of my tongue, and each bob of my head. My core throbs with need. I whimper and straddle him again. Ilis c o c k curls towards his abdomen, disying a s e x y sight. My eyes travel to his flushed face, sweaty bangs, and eyes that are drowning in need for me. He is like this for me- me. I look up at his hands to find his fingers clenched tightly. Letting me take control must be hell for him. My teeth sink into my bottom lip as I set my slit over the base of his c o c k and slide all the way to his tip. Torture, Mio Tesoro. F u c i n g torture. Take me inside you. ¡°Alex hisses under his breath. You said I can do what I want. ¡°I remind and my lips tip up. ¡ªOnly His eyes darken but he doesn¡¯t say anything. I slip back and forth over his coc k, rubbing my p u s y over it, and leaving my juices coating that considerable length. Pleasure c o s e s through my insides, making my thighs clench. It¡¯s so easy to reach a high when his coc k is rubbing my c l i t so good I groan ande over to his coc k without taking him inside. My body arcs, my head tilts back while my breathing shudders. When my walls mp shut tightly, the emptiness inside unsettles me. I can¡¯t be satiated unless he is deep inside my walls. me. Alex. ¡°I plead, my thighs too weak to keep me up. My hands rise high to his chest and I dig my nails in his skin. Please. F u c k me. I whimper and the next moment, I am back on the bed and he ms his c o c k deep inside my sensitive walls. We f c k like the world is ending. His coc k hits my cervix with every thrust, pushing me to the limits of pain and a stingy pleasure that leaves my lungs aching for oxygen. His lips map my skin, leaving red marks all over me while I bite his shoulder, and his arms to reciprocate the animosity. He is mine. He is so mine. I will be d a m ne d if I let him go. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 DAYLA I draw imaginary circles over his chest absentmindedly. After having sex like rapid animals for the past hour, I am exhausted. I can¡¯t move a single sore muscle in my body and that¡¯s why I am lying in his arms, spent and thoroughly satiated. Where is A? ¡°I whisper, and crane my neck back to look at him. It¡¯s surprising to find him already staring down at me. He leans in and kisses my swollen lips sofily. She is safe with Daphne.¡± ¡°We need to get her some help, Alex. ¡°I say, cing my palm t over his chest. ¡°I talked with Nina. She will refer her to a good child psychologist.¡± He kisses my forehead. I sigh, closing my eyes. ¡± it¡¯sforting to have you with me. I¨CI have spent a hard life, Alex. I¡ª¡± ¡°I will make everything better.¡± His assurancees without hesitance. Please stay with me. ¡°I whisper. ¡°I am not going anywhere. ¡°He kisses the top of my head. We fall silent, relishing in the feel of each other while lying naked together. I had only heard about this level of intimacy where two people cuddled after an intense sex session. This is my first time experiencing it and it beats every other experience of my life. What will happen to that loser boy? ¡°Alex interrupts the peaceful silence. at will happen to him?¡± I mumble, and look at him again. The teasing grin threatens to spread on my lips but I keep it suppressed to see his genuine reaction. He frowns and cups my boob before squeezing it in his palm roughly. I arch my back, giving in to the harsh touch on my sore skin. *Don¡¯t test me, Mio Tesoro. You better get rid of him before I decide to get him out of my way. He growls over my lips. I shudder, cing my hand over the back of his.¡± Alex.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be your dirty secret. You are mine. Mine alone. Just like I am yours.¡± His voice softens. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What about Ariana?¡± I narrow my eyes on him. ¡°She clings to me. I have no interest in her whatsoever. ¡°His bottom lip sticks out a little, sending my mind into a state of shock. Alexander. Alvarez. Can. Pout. The hell must have frozen over after this. Chapter 74 She¡ªShe sits in yourp and ims you as his. You let her do all that. How can you say you are not interested in her?¡± 1 pull my mind out of that initial shock to focus on the issue at hand. I let you get on top of me. No one has ever done that before. I let you f u k with my heart and head. No one has done that either. I let you turn me into a mushy headless chicken. No one has f u c k n g dared ever think about it before. I told you I love you. That¡¯s the first in my life, La. ¡°He presses his nose to mine, whispering all the words over my quivering lips. But she- She can be quite a pain in the a s s. Her father is a strong Alpha and I am avoiding wars right now. A conflict with that clingy a s s might have caused a war. That¡¯s why I pretended to let her do whatever she wanted until she got me the location I needed. Once she was done, I was also done with her. She won¡¯te here again if that¡¯s what you want to know.¡± He exins in an annoyed tone. I smile.¡± so she means nothing, huh?¡± ¡°I love YOU.¡± Alex pecks my lips. My heart flutters once more. It¡¯s so weak in my chest now that I might faint any moment. My walls are crumbling against hima. Now say it back. He draws his head back. ¡°What? ¡°I pretend to be oblivious. Say that you love me. ¡°Alex peppers kisses on the tip of my nose. ¡°Who said that I do?¡± I bat myshes. La. ¡°He groans. Alex ¡°I copy his tone. do you need?¡± He sighs. I don¡¯t need anything from you to fall in love, Alex. Just stay by my side and treat me right. And maybe one day, I might tell you that 1¡ªlove you. My voice lowers towards the end. It¡¯s a confession from me. I already love him but can¡¯t find the courage to tell him instantly. But he doesn¡¯t get it. I will have to bribe you?¡± He lowers his head and takes my nipple in his mouth. I gasp. ¡°That¡¯s not how these things work. How do these things work then? Teach me everything you know. Tell me how you want me to make you happy, how you want me to f u c k you, how you want me to take care of you. Everything. But fall in love with me fast. I am on the -losing my sanity here.¡± He pulls back and blurts in a single breath before sucking my nipple in his mouth again. verge of ¡°For the start, you should stop sucking ¡°I whimper, f i s t i n g his soft, unruly hair between my fingers. ¡°But I love it.¡± He releases my sore nipple with a pop sound. Alex I groan. ¡°Ask me something else. I can¡¯t give up on these prou mouth and sucks like a child. boobs. ¡°He mumbles and attacks my other nipple. He takes it in his My hand slips to his nape, my nails digging in his skin. He hums over my nipple. I grunt, writhing against him. Alex ces his hand over my stomach. I release a startledugh as his fingers tickle my side identally. 2/3 Tue, 21 May Chapter 74 He pauses. I do too. Oh ts go of my nipple and leans back to stare at me. Alex lets p No. I say Yes. He smirks No, Alex¡ª twist, shake, andugh as he hovers above me and tickles my sides childishly. My hands hit his chest in an attempt to push him away but it¡¯s impossible. His pleasedughter joins my whiny giggles and fills the room with surprising noises. Everything bes light inside me. P¨CPlease. No more. ¡°I scream, trying to escape from his tickling fingers but failing every time. He continues to tickle my sides and makes me breathless. Iugh, I plead, I find my heart go weak. He ttens his palms over my stomach when he realizes I am really in desperate need of a break.. ¡°I just discovered your grave weakness. ¡°Alex says, a genuine smile ying over his lips. If you tickle me one more time- You will what. La?¡± He teases and subtly tickles my right side. *Please, Alex. ¡°I gasp, giving him my best puppy eyes. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 LAYLA After another round in the bathroom, we take a quick shower and dress up again. I walk out of the room, feeling the soreness between my legs, and head to my Baby while Alex goes to his office to hear what Levi has to say. When I enter A¡¯s room, I find her and Daphne filling colors in the coloring books. They are both lying on their stomach on the bed, fiercely trying toplete the coloring before the other. I smile and sit down on the chair in the corner while I watch my best friend and my daughter bing oblivious to the world Daphne has yed a big role in making A feel better. I don¡¯t know how I will ever repay this girl who stayed with me through thick and thin and made sure I was okay. Now, she is equally protective towards my daughter and looks after her like a mother when I can¡¯t. ¡°I am done!¡± A announces, showing thepleted picture to Daphne. ¡°That¡¯s cheating. You colored outside the lines.¡± She huff¡¯s, pointing a finger toward the coloring book. Aunt Daphne, don¡¯t be a shore loser.¡± My Baby sticks her tongue out. ¡°I am not the loser, Sunshine. You just took the shortcut. Daphne sits up and ces her hands on either side of her waist. Not true! Tell her, Mommy. I won. ¡°A grumbles, facing me immediately. Daphne shoot at me from over her shoulder, ready to push forth her point before her eyes drop to my neck and her brows her foreheadically. Looks like a mosquito bit you, La. ¡°A wicked grin settles on her lips. ne. I sigh, warning her to stay quiet in front of A. ¡°Are you okay, Mommy? Did it bite you hard?¡± My Baby jumps down from the bed, forgets about her coloring book, and rushes towards me. Tell her, La if he bit you hard. ¡°Daphne mocks. ¡°Yes, Baby. I am alright. How are you?¡± I bend down, pick her up, and sit her down in myp. ¡°I am good, Mommy. Aunt Daphne and I colored and we had sho much fun. ¡°She tells me excitedly. * Do you like ying with Aunt Daphne? ¡°I smile, patting her back gently. ¡°Yesh, Mommy. ¡°She nods. What about Shawn? Why don¡¯t you y with him now? ¡°I wonder, looking down at her. She keeps avoiding Serafina¡¯s son. and I need to know why because they were such good friends before she was kidnapped. ¨C He¨CMommy, He-A trails off,/raising my curiosity. -What is it Sunshine? Daphne rises to her feet and approaches us worriedly. She has sensed the panic on A¡¯s face just like me. He shaid-His Daddy didn¡¯t want to let them take me but he had no other choice. They shaid they would hurt his Mommy if they didn¡¯t get me.¡± A hangs her head low as she whispers in a quivering voice. 1/3 Chapter 75 My gaze jumps to Daphne¡¯s face. She has stopped at the distance of a step and is now looking at me with the same horrified look in her eyes that I share with her. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to take me again, Mommy. I won¡¯t talk to Shawn again. His Daddy shent me there.¡± A snuggles into my chest and holds me tightly. I cradle her trembling body in my arms. Do you not believe in Daddy, A Baby?¡± ¡°I do, Mommy.¡± She murmurs. Then trust him, Baby. Shawn¡¯s Daddy will never take you away from us again. Daddy will make sure of it. ¡°I press my lips. to her head as warm tears start streaming down my checks. I will shtay with Daddy.¡± She nods. ¡°Yes, Baby, We will stay with Daddy. He will never leave us and we will never leave him. ¡°I sniffle, pulling her closer to my chest. After she finds thefort she needs, she starts falling asleep. I hold her until I hear her light snores. Give her to me. La, and go see Alpha Alexander. ¡°Daphne pushes her arms forward, asking for my Baby. How do I leave her alone? They are so close to her, Daphne. ¡°My breath hitches in my throat. ¡°As long as I am with her, no one will touch her, La. I will rip apart anyone who tries to get to her.¡± She bends down and takes A away, Reluctantly. I let her go and get up from the chair. My whole body trembles with fury and hurt. How could they do this to her? How could Serafina and her mate do this? D. ces A on the bed. I watch her sitting down beside her before I storm out of the room. I barge inside Alex¡¯s office. Levi is already upying the visitor¡¯s chair. He goes silent when he sees meing. ¡°La. ¡°Alex addresses me from his executive chair. I am sure Daphne mindlinked you. ¡°I stare at Levi. She did. She told me everything. ¡°He nods in agreement. Where are they? ¡°I hiss, losing my calm. I will murder them with my own two hands and won¡¯t regret a single thing. ¡°La. ¡°Alex speaks calmly. ¡°Why are you sitting here? How are you so calm? ¡°I cut my gaze to Alex and snap. La¡±He says my name again. ¡°Did you kill them?¡± I ask, ignoring the way my name on his lips lulls me to calm down. Come here.¡± Alex rests back in his chair and demands. No!¡± I hiss.¡± tell me. Did you kill them? 2/3 Chapter 75 81%ÌÇ We can¡¯t just kill our pack members, La. ¡°Levi sighs. I shake my head. ¡°They helped the kidnappers. They made my A like this. She is traumatized. And everyone who did this to her needs to pay. They will pay.¡±Alex states, his voice carrying a dangerous note. ¡°How will they pay? By roaming around freely in the pack?¡± I yell, running my fingers through my hair. Come here, La. ¡°Alex¡¯s voice drops, bing dangerous andpelling.¡±e to me. I resign with a sigh and walk towards him on my heavy feet. My handnds on the edge of his desk when I stop in front of him. Come closer, La. ¡°Alex whispers. I take another step forward. He leans in and grabs my hand before pulling me in hisp in front of Levi. ¡°Alex. ¡°I gasp, cing my hand over his chest to push him away instinctively. ¡°Calm down.¡± He cups my cheek and stares into my eyes. How can 1- ¡°Tears well in my eyes. I hate it when people betray each other. It¡¯s like the way of life shifts and we are forced to ept that someone made a fool out of us. I hate it with a deep passion. They will pay. He presses his lips to my forehead. But first, you need to hear what Levi was just telling me. ¡°What is it? ¡°I shudder and shift my focus to the unbothered Beta. We found him.¡± He smiles at me. ¡°Who?¡± My eyes burn as I ask for confirmation. ¡°Cure. We found him, La. ¡± Levi says and his smile widens. É«Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 LAYLA This is where he is.¡±Levi shows me the map on his phone, Is it far?¡±I wonder. It is And now that we know our G a m m a is in contact with him, we will have to carefully n his demise now. We can¡¯t alert Cleodore.¡± He sighs, dragging his finger down the screen to show me where we are and how far that monster is from *Is that why you are not doing anything? I nce at Alex. My anger has dulled after sitting in hisp. He has this instant calming effect on me thatpares to nothing else in this world. ¡°If Cleodore fails to get in touch with him, he will know something is wrong. He will run away before we get to him. He is a master at disappearing like a ghost so I can¡¯t take the risk, La. I have to catch him this time and put a stop to his h r e n d o u s activities once and for all. He tells me, his fingersbing through my hair soothingly. ¡°I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry without letting you exin all this to me. ¡°I mumble, unconsciously slipping back into his body to be closer. ¡°I am used to it. Your anger only amazes me now.¡± He grins. You shouldn¡¯t be used to it. Alex. I will be careful next time. ¡°I sigh Alex turns my face towards him and captures my lips in a soft kiss. I cup the side of his face, forgetting about everything else and focusing solely on him. Levi coughs. I am still here if you can¡¯t see. gmy hand to Alex¡¯s chest, I pull apart from him. My cheeks burn with shyness as my gaze lowers to the desk¡¯s -You can look away if you don¡¯t like the sight. That¡¯s what we did when you were all over your mate. ¡°Alex drawls, cing his hand over my stomach. So this means it will be happening often. ¡°Levi wiggles his brows. No. 1 grumble. ¡°Yes. It will happen all the time. She is my Luna. I have the right to kiss her whenever I want. ¡°AlexN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. says, stealing my breath. I look up at him, my eyes widening. ¡°Alex. I am not your¨C ¡°You are my Luna, La. Why would you think otherwise? Do you think I am being a lying a s s l e when I say I love you and want to spend the rest of my life with you? Or do you assume I will keep you as a side chick and take someone else as my Luna?¡± He frowns, his voice bing hard. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. ¡°I blurt, gripping his shirt between my fists tightly. Then what do you mean? Do you want me to love you and really have someone else as my Luna?¡± His voice sofiens. No.¡± My eyes widen. That thought scares me. I don¡¯t want to be his w h o re . I want to be his woman if he wants to keep me by his side. So?¡± He kisses the tip of my nose 1/2 2/2 16:07 Tue, 21 May GB Chapter 76 ºÅ81%Á¿ ¡°I just didn¡¯t think you would. I don¡¯t know. I just never imagined myself as a Luma. I am a weakling, Alex. You know that. I am nothing. How will I handle a whole pack?¡± I hang my head tow and release a deep breath. ¨C Alex grips my chin and tilts my head up, making me look into his eyes again.¡± You are not a weakling. And you are not nothing. Yes, I thought you were weak when I didn¡¯t see you in action, but now I know that you are a woman who will do anything to protect her people, and that¡¯s a brave woman for me. Many women can¡¯t fight even with a wolf. But you fought without it. You stood in front of the enemy and told them to f u c k off, La, Weak women can¡¯t do that. Weak women run at the sight of danger but you don¡¯t. You fight, and that¡¯s what matters. It doesn¡¯t matter to me how you fight Alex. ¡°I whisper, tears welling in my eyes. You just need to continue fighting when you be my Luna, La. If you promise to protect your people, our people in the face of all dangers, then this means you are the best Luna this pack will ever have. Do you get it? You are the best. You will be the best to everyone in this pack. He kisses my right eye, making me sniffle unconsciously. Don¡¯t say you are nothing again. You are everything to me now. ¡°His hot breaths warm my cheek as I close my eyes and listen to him. ¡°What if the pack members don¡¯t think like you, Alex? The fear rises to the surface. ¡°I can vouch for them. They already like you because you haven¡¯t tried to terrorize them like Alpha¡¯s former girlfriend.¡± Levi chuckles from behind me. I gasp, separating myself from Alex. I keep forgetting about the world whenever this man pulls me close. This is not good for my mind. You are just trying to ease my worry. I mumble, scrunching my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason to ease your worry, La. The pack members already like you.¡± He smiles at me genuinely. ¡°They won¡¯t like me when they find out they can¡¯t mindlink their Luna. ¡°I mention, shuddering at the thought. ¡°It will be fine, La. It will be all fine. Stop giving yourself unnecessary stress.¡± Levi sighs, leaning back in his chair. ¡°You now I am right. I won¡¯t be able to mark your Alpha either. ¡°Another thought strikes me and my heart goes cold. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. As long as you stay by my side, I don¡¯t care about anything else. If you were not with me, I wouldn¡¯t have marked anyone else anyway. But now I get to mark you as mine so it¡¯s worth it. Everything is worth it. ¡°Alexander kisses the spot on my neck where his mark is supposed to be, a spot where my slim neck meets my shoulder. ¡°Alex. That¡¯s not such a great idea. ¡°I voice out. It¡¯s a great idea to me. I need you and I will keep you with me. No one can object to that. Not even you anymore.¡± He kisses my earlobe next. I slump into his body, giving up on this futile fight. He will have his way, I know, To be honest, I want him to hold me despite the odds. I don¡¯t want to care either. Selfishly, I want to be loved and cherished by Alexander Alvarez. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 LAYLA In the next few days, Alex and Levi n things out to attack Cleodore while I can¡¯t do anything but watch Serafina and her mate from afar silently while protecting my Baby from them. Sometimes, I end up expecting Alex to lose his interest in me and go back to the way he was to me before. But that moment neveres. He sleeps beside me and A in his bed every night and wakes up snuggling in my chest. During the day, he continues to drag me to corners to f u k me quickly. Sex with him is beginning to turn me into his d i r t y w o r e. My body recognizes his stance and my core drenches the moment he touches me and tells me he needs to be inside me. Every time we are done having sex, he kisses my face, and my body and caresses me like a gentle lover. That side of Alex ispletely contrary to the side he shows me when we are f u c k n g like animals. I can¡¯tin though. I like it when he takes hold of my senses during or after sex. And when he tells me he loves me, my heart joins the silent struggle against him. My doubts are slowly starting to fade away and the reality is beginning to scare me. Alex wants me as his Luna. A Luna- -That¡¯s a big responsibility, I sigh and shake my head. Daphne says I shouldn¡¯t think about it ahead of time and just do my best in everything. That¡¯s what I think too. But first of all, I need to talk to Theo who refused to pick up any of my calls or answer my texts. It¡¯s unlike him to ignore me. However, it feels like he is either drowning in guilt or he knows we are over before beginning My heart aches for my genuine friend. I don¡¯t want this thing between us to affect our friendship. I tried with him¡ªreally did. But I don¡¯t feel drawn to him in that way despite telling myself that he is the best man for all the women in the world. T Alex has called him in to talk about the n. He wanted to help and I am so d that Alex is letting him help in this Earlier, they talked in the office while I waited for him. But instead ofing to me, he went to A to spend time with her. So, I am waiting again. My head lifts when I hear the familiar footsteps drawing near. He appears in the doorway and halts. Hi, Theo. I smile. I can¡¯t help but notice the grown stubble on his face. His eyes have lost some of the shine that was a part of his identity. A family can really ruin you. On top of that, I as his friend am about to hurt him. But it¡¯s necessary. I can¡¯t keep him in the dark forever. La. He attempts to smile but his lips don¡¯t coordinate with his decision. In the end, he sighs and walks towards the couch opposite me. He takes his seat as I straighten up and observe him closely. ¡°How have you been doing?¡± He asks, averting his gaze to the wall behind me. I take notice of the dark circles under his eyes. My heart misses a beat. He is really having a hard time. I am good, Theo. ¡°I whisper, sping my hands together. 1/3 Chapter 77 He licks his lips but doesn¡¯t answer. Why are you avoiding me, Theo? ¡°I ask, squeezing my fingers, ¡°I wanted to dy this. ¡°He locks at me. I strengthen my resolve and will myself to not crumble under his dead stare. Something is terribly wrong with Theo. I can feel it. But I can¡¯t do anything to help him. I am sorry, I tried, Theo. I wanted to be with you. ¡°I mumble, my eyes beginning to burn.. But you love Alpha Alexander.¡± He says, making me stiffen. No. L- ¡°I know you, La. I know the way you look at him. He cuts in, not giving me the chance to deny my feelings. I am sorry, Theo. ¡°My mouth turns bitter. Why are you sorry? Are you apologizing for loving him?¡± He ces his hands over his knees and leans back. * I am sorry because I can¡¯t see you like that, Theo. I told myself we could be together as a couple but I couldn¡¯t do it. And I have been keeping you on hold when I was with Alex. I am really sorry. Please forgive me if you can. ¡°I utter, my throat. bing heavy with all the emotions I am trying to swallow. How do you expect me to not forgive you, La? It¡¯s cruel. I really love¡ª¡°He trails off, shaking his head and refraining from voicing out those emotions. Tears well in my eyes. I wipe them away before I cry in front of him pathetically. ¡°I want to be like those viins in the movies. Maybe I should s n a c h you away and lock you in a tower to keep you with me. He grins all of a sudden. ¡°You wout do it. ¡°I shake my head. His grin falls.¡± I won¡¯t do it, La. Because I care about you and I know even if I lock you up and force you to be with me, your heart will always beat for Alpha Alexander. So there is no point. I never wanted your body. I just wanted you to love me. My heart misses several painful beats all at once.¡± I am a disappointment to you.¡± You would have been a disappointment to me if you had tried to deny your feelings for him and pretended to love me. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear that. I care about you. And it means I have to let you go where you will be truly happy. I wish you happiness, La. You mean a lot to me so don¡¯t be sad in this life. That¡¯s how you can avoid being a disappointment to me.¡± He gets up, approaches me, and crouches down in front of me. Does this mean we are done? We can¡¯t be friends? ¡°I whisper, looking into his eyes. Losing him will be a big blow to me and A. I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want this one friend to leave me who once stood by me when I was in desperate need of someone¡¯s support. * Do you want to be friends?¡± He questions and cups my cheek to wipe the stray tear that slips outN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. of my eye. Yes. I don¡¯t want you gone, Theo. I want you in my life. So, please. Please, don¡¯t leave me.¡± I grab his hand instinctively. Nothing will make me leave you, La. You and I¡ªwe have seen some bad days. So, we will always be together as friends. Whenever you need me, all you have to do is to call me and I will be there for you without asking any questions. That¡¯s a promise.¡± He whispers softly. 16:07 Tue, 21 May GB Chapter 77 I press my lips into a thin line and lean into his palm. I don¡¯t know why but it feels like a goodbye to what we used to be. We might not be the same anymore. He will have to move on from me and for that, he might want to stay away and I understand if he wants that in the future.. However, if it¡¯s thest time we will be this close, then there is something I must tell him before it¡¯s toote. ¡°What your brother did or does is not your fault, Theo. It will never be your fault.¡± I squeeze the back of his hand. I have to shoulder the responsibility as his brother. It might not be my fault but it¡¯s my fate.¡± He pulls himself away from me and rises to his feet. The look in his eyes is so determined and dark right now that I am left speechless. He lost himself, there is no denying it. His brother stole a part of his soul and he will never recover. -1 1 hope you find happiness and find someone who will cherish the kind man you are, Theo. ¡°I utter in a soft voice. He gives me a sad smile and turns away before walking out of the sitting area without saying a word. As I watch him leave that day, my wish for his happiness bes a silent prayer. Moon Goddess has to be lenient with him too. He deserves every bit of the goodness of this world and not the wickedness that is imposed on him. Chapter 78 LAYLA After Theo leaves, I stand in front of the main door for a long time. I think it will take some time for him toe to terms with everything. But I want to have faith that he will return to being my friend sooner orter. A pair of arms wrap around me from behind, breaking my trance. I gasp, melting into his embrace right away. ¡°What are you thinking? ¡± Alexander presses a kiss to the side of my head. *I am thinking about Theo. ¡°I tell him honestly. He sighs.¡± Why are you thinking about that fucker when you are with me?¡± He is a good man, Alex. Besides, you don¡¯t need to be jealous of him. Because I- ¡°I trail off, unable to say the words. ¡°You what?¡± He murmurs, his grip tightening around my waist. I close my eyes and rest my head against his chest. ¡°Are you leaving to catch Cleodore tomorrow?¡± He knows I changed the subject just now, but he doesn¡¯t try to push me into saying something.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. have to leave before he gets the chance to run away. ¡± Alexander says. ¡°What about those traitors?¡± My muscles stiffen. Someone will keep an eye on them. But you must be careful too.¡± He says and turns me around in his arms. ¡°This means I am not going with you? ¡°I don¡¯t like that idea. ¡°One of us must look after our Princess, La. ¡°Alexander says as a matter of fact. I nod. I understand what needs to be done. Besides, I can¡¯t leave A, my Baby, alone for a single moment when those traitors so close to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your n.¡± My gaze lifts to his face. ¡°n is simple. ¡± Alex slides my hair behind my ears. ¡°We will go into the underground club to collect our girls and get him there. For a big deal, he will be present himself.¡± ¡°I just hope you get him this time. I can¡¯t feel at ease unless he is gone. And dead. ¡°I say coldly. I want that monster dead as soon as possible so my Baby can be free of any threats. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will die this time. ¡± He hums, pulling me closer to kiss my forehead. My muscles rx as I wrap my arms around Alex¡¯s waist. His warmth spreads in my limbs, making me sigh in relief. One of these days, I want to tell him that I have fallen for him too. I love him. But I keep dying it unconsciously. Saying those words is hard for me. I am still scared sometimes. What if Alex turns cold again? What will I do then? WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE MOTORCYCLE OIL * What now? What is on your mind?¡± Alex hums, his face disappearing down my neck to pepper kisses all over my skin. I giggle, trying to wiggle away from his hold. ¡°I can¡¯t have sex again so soon. You are trying to kill me with your horny habits. * Who said anything about sex? Maybe, you can just be a good girl for me. You cany down on the bed and let me touch you until you stop thinking about others.¡± He groans, kissing the corner of my lips. ¡°Oh,e on! We both know you will never end this by just touching me. You always want more. ¡°I cry out, grabbing his cheeks between my palms to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being irresistible.¡± He grins and licks his lips. ¡°No, it¡¯s your fault for being a horny animal. ¡°I roll my eyes. ¡°You turned me into one. ¡°Alex pulls me closer by my waist.¡± I can¡¯t get enough of you. I just¡ªlove you so much.¡± His eyes, once cold, are now filled with warmth. I tell myself every day that I will get used to them, but I can¡¯t. I want to wake up every morning and feel this same giddy feeling in my stomach as his eyes soften on me. And maybe, one of those warm mornings, I will be able to tell him that I love him. ¡°Quit thinking. It¡¯s time for some action. ¡°Alex announces and picks me up without warning. I gasp and kick my feet in the air but it¡¯s no use. He has set his mind on having me again, and I can¡¯t refuse him because I want everything he has in store for me. The next day, Alexander is ready to leave for the mission against Cleodore. He fixes the cuffs of his suit while standing in front of the mirror. I am so dead after the uncountable rounds of sexst night. He kept going on and on until I was so full of him that it made my head spin. Now, I am sore and can still feel him inside me. I want to act all grumpy and whiny right now, but my guts feel strange. I have a sinking feeling taking over my senses. It¡¯s as if something bad is about to happen and I can¡¯t shake off that thought from my mind. What if Alex gets hurt? That thought leaves me gasping and clenching my chest that aches. After I found happiness, I can¡¯t lose it. * I wish I could follow you. ¡°I murmur, my gaze lowering to the floor. Instantly, hees to stand in front of me and tips my chin up with his fingers. I will be back before you know it, Mio Tesoro. ¡°There is a certainty in his eyes that I can¡¯t deny. He has never lost. Not even once. I have to put my trust in him. CALTEX Havoline WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE MOTORCYCLE OIL Alex kisses my forehead and tugs me out of the room. Something in me screams at me to hold him back and keep him with me, but the bigger part of my heart knows that¡¯s not possible. A lot of girls need him right now. I can¡¯t be selfish. And I don¡¯t insist on following him because there is no way in hell that I will leave my Baby to apany him. However, my heart aches as I bid him goodbye at the door. He pulls me closer in front of his pack members and nts a hard parting kiss on my lips. Ignoring the surprised and sheepish looks, I kiss him back. This is not thest time, but the desperation gnaws at my guts. I kiss him harder, sucking his lips and licking them until I am out of breath. ¡°You have toe back in one piece, Alex.¡± I whisper as our lips separate. ¡°There is no doubt about that. I still have to hear your confession. ¡± He murmurs, shooting me a childish grin. My heart misses a beat. There is no doubt in my mind anymore. He truly wants to make amends and I am tired of fighting him. When hees back, he will get the confession he wants. I will give him all of me and we will be happy forever. ¡°Please don¡¯t get hurt. ¡°I step away from him softly. My heart is already longing for him. I don¡¯t know what I will do once he leaves but I must let him go. He nods, stealing asting nce at me before everyone gets into the cars and leaves for their destination. My eyes follow his car until it rounds the corner and disappears. And I know he was watching me until he couldn¡¯t. Soon, we won¡¯t have to be separated again. Soon, he wille back and everything will be fine. Without that soon, there is no life for me. Chapter 79 LAYLA A day passes without hearing anything from Alex. He said he would call, but he didn¡¯t. His cell was switched off. And Daphne can¡¯t reach Levi through her mindlink. Worry gnaws at my guts as I pace back and forth in the living room. Earlier, the warrior who is keeping an eye on Serafina and David reported that they didn¡¯t appear suspicious. But, I can¡¯t help this strange feeling inside me. Something bad is about to happen and I won¡¯t be able to stop it. My happiness will be snatched away from me again and I won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡°Lulu. ¡°Daphne sighs,ing in my way to stop me. ¡°I can¡¯t shake off this feeling. ¡°I murmur and shoot a nce towards A who is drawing. ¡°Rx. They are on a mission. It¡¯s possible that they had to cut off all connections so as to not appear suspicious.¡± She says but it doesn¡¯t ease my worry. ¡°I can¡¯t rx until I talk to him. ¡°I run my fingers through my hair stiffly. ¡°Come on. Sit here. You are giving me a headache with all this back-and-forth movement. ¡°She drags me to the couch and sits me on it. I rub my nape, lowering my gaze to the floor. ¡°You know where they went right?¡± ¡°Levi told me the location. And he told me it would take some for them to return. Didn¡¯t Alpha tell you?¡± She sits on the floor close to my feet and looks up at me. Alex was probably worried that I woulde after him. ¡°I squeeze my eyes shut. ¡± he was all secretive. And I understand. Last time, I scared him. ¡® ¡°You scared all of us.¡± Daphne grabs my hand. Mommy! ¡± A calls me out before I can say anything else. ¡°Yes, Baby?¡± ¡°Look at my drawing.¡± She saunters over, handing me a sheet. Tiredly, I nce at her drawing. My hands freeze, my breathes hitches and everything goes still as I stare at it. ¡°What is it, Baby?¡± ¡°I had a dreamsht night, Mommy. ¡± A blinks innocently. ¡°Daddy was fighting the monster and Mommy was there.¡± For a small child, her drawing is clearer than I expected. She was not like this before. She drew a whole scenario. In the left corner, I am standing in front of a rundown building, and in the right corner, two wolves are circling a man¡­ CALTEX Havoline WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE MOTORCYCLE OIL My eyes widen. His features resemble Cleodore¡¯s face too much. Dream?¡± My hands tremble. ¡°Yesh, Mommy. Do you like the drawing?¡± She looks at me expectantly. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. Maybe, she was dreaming about her Mommy and Daddy defeating Cleodore. But- ¨C ¨C ¡°Baby, who is this man?¡± I ask, pointing at the face that resembles that monster. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mommy. I shaw him in my dreams. ¡± She shrugs, snatching the drawing from my fingers. Confusion reigns me in. A runs back to the middle andys down to start drawing again while I remain stuck there, watching her with a thoughtful look in my eyes. ¡°It was just a drawing. Why do you look so shocked? ¡± Daphne sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°I tell her honestly. Alex told me that he is a Lycan. I had heard that Lycans get strange powers¡ªpowers that are notmon for normal werewolves. This can¡¯t be a disy of those powers, right? That doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Daphne! ¡°A familiar voice yells. Daphne and I look at the neer only to find Serafina standing in the doorway. She is panting and struggling to speak. ¡° Luna. ¡± She swallows, shifting her attention to me. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, getting to my feet and standing in front of A. I don¡¯t want this woman anywhere near her. The warrior supposed to keep an eye on them,es strolling inside behind her and stops at a safe distance. I shoot him a nce, silently asking him to stay there and he does. ¡°Luna. ¡± She approaches me hurriedly. ¡°Serafina.¡± Daphnees in front of me, blocking her path. ¡°what is it? You can tell me.¡± She stops, her gaze switching between us two. ¡°You know.¡± ¡°What?¡± I frown. ¡°Luna. ¡°Tears start welling in Serafina¡¯s eyes, surprising me. ¡°I am sorry. Please, I am so sorry.¡± My heart sinks. ¡°What is it about?¡± Serafina drops to her knees and slips forward. ¡± Please. I didn¡¯t want to do any of this. I had no choice, Luna. I really had no choice.¡± Mommy. ¡°A grips my dress from behind. I grab her small hand, keeping her behind me and safe from the woman in front. WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE MOTORCYCLE OIL ¡°Bad Auntie, Mommy.¡±She mumbles close to my leg and peeks around. ¡°Tell her to leave, Mommy. 55% There is so much fear in her voice that it breaks a part of my heart. I clench her hand tighter and watch as Serafina wipes her tears. I am sorry, A. Auntie didn¡¯t want to hurt you, Sweetie. ¡± ¡°What is it, Serafina?! Don¡¯t twist the words. Just blurt it out.¡± Daphna questions stiffly. ¡°They took my niece. ¡°Serafina sobs. ¡°Back then, they took my niece and threatened us, Luna. I was forced to give up all the information about A. My jaw grits. The cat is out of the bag. There is no use beating around the bush anymore. ¡°You could have asked your Alpha for help. ¡°I sneer. ¡°They would have hurt her before we got to that innocent Baby, Luna. My sister would have died without her child. She had her after trying for years.¡± She sniffles, bowing her head in shame. So you pushed my Baby into danger to save one of yours? ¡± I hiss.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mommy. A whispers, grabbing my attention. My heart turns cold as I realize she is still behind me, trembling and hiding. ¡°D.I shoot Daphne a nce. She nods, understanding me and turning towards A. ¡°Little Sunshine, let¡¯s go y inside. Mommy needs to talk to Auntie.¡± My obedient baby instantly jumps into her arms and they both stroll away. When they are gone from sight, I turn to Serafina. She¡¯ is watching me and she is still crying. My heart is drowning and the sense of impending doom is increasing by the moment. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have hurt Alpha¡¯s daughter until they got what they wanted.¡± She provides a useless excuse. ¡°Why are you doing this now?¡± I ask, walking closer to her. ¡°Luna. ¡°Her voice turns into a nervous whisper. My heart starts pounding in my chest. ¡°Tell me! ¡± ¡°They know Alpha ising, Luna. They have set a trap for him. Please. If something happens to Alpha, this pack wo survive. Please do something. Save him. ¡°She cries out, freezing my world. ¡°A trap for him?¡± My voice sounds muffled in my ears. Chapter 80 LAYLA A trap for him?¡± ¡®Yes, Luna. ¡°Serafina sobs. ¡°They know Alpha ising. One of the men informed David and told him that¡­Boss will send us a gift for our help soon.¡± My heart sinks in the depths of my stomach. For a few moments. I find myself rooted on the spot, unable toe to terms with the sudden revtion. Then, my instincts kick in. I hurry towards the center table, pick up my phone, and dial Alexander¡¯s number. Like before, the line doesn¡¯t connect. The voice tells me that he is unreachable. Panicking and shivering, I dial Levi¡¯s number. It doesn¡¯t connect either. ¡°La.¡± Daphnees rushing outside, her face pale and filled with fear. ¡°A, where¡ª¡± ¡°I left a warrior with her. She is fine.¡± She interrupts, grabbing my arms. ¡°What did I just hear? Is it a trap? ¡± Her eyes widen. She must have heard everything because of her heightened hearing. In a trance, I nod my head. ¡°How- ¨C -How do we reach them? How do we send a message? ¡® ¡°I can¡¯t mindlink Levi. ¡± Daphne cries out, covering her face with her palms. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to him, La. I can¡¯t feel him.¡± Blood runs cold in my veins. I whip around and face Serafina. ¡°You.¡± My finger trembles as I point it towards her. ¡°Where is your mate? That Gamma?¡± 64 He sent me, Luna. David is too ashamed to face you.¡± She whispers under her breath and bows her head. Remi. ¡°I address the warrior still standing at some distance. ¡°Yes, Luna. ¡± ¡°Take some warriors with you and put David and his son on house arrest. ¡± I hiss. ¡°Luna, please forgive me. Please, don¡¯t do this to us.¡± Serafina¡¯s face turns pale. But I can¡¯t focus on that. Alex is in danger. I can¡¯t lose him. I just can¡¯t. ¡°You, Serafina. If you want your mate and son to live, you need toe with me now. ¡°I rush towards the door without waiting for an answer. I won¡¯t let him get hurt. I can¡¯t live without him. Now that I know his love, I can¡¯t go a single day without it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. L La. ¡± Daphne follows me hurriedly. I turn around, barely holding myself together. ¡°D. You need to stay here.¡± CALTEX Havoline WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE MOTORCYCLE OIL LEARN MORE
55%% She shakes her head, tears-starting to fall from her eyes. ¡± he is my mate, La. I can¡¯t stay behind. I need to be there for him.¡± I grab her arms, my eyes burning with the effort to hold back my tears. I can¡¯t cry just yet. Alexander needs me. Daphne, I will not let anything happen to Alexander or Levi. Trust me. Please, stay with A. I can¡¯t trust anyone but you. Please.¡± Reluctance and pain swim in her eyes in the form of tears but she is my friend. She can sacrifice anything for me. I feel selfish for doing this to her, but I have no other option. She nods. Please bring them back.¡± ¡°I will. ¡°I whisper, directing my gaze towards Serafina who is approaching me on her wobbly legs.¡± Hurry up! We don¡¯t have time.¡± She rushes to my side. After shooting Daphne a final nce, I walk out of the pack house and find a spare car in the driveway. On the way, I ask Serafina to exin the situation to me. ording to her, Cleodore has nned to st the building where Alex and his men are supposed to meet him. These past days, he dyed the meeting by giving many excuses. This made Alex suspicious so he cut off all contact with the pack. Now, Cleodore is sure that Alexander is desperate and he will readily step into the bait so he is nning on- Killing them today. A shudder rolls down my spine at the thought. No. I will die to save him if that¡¯s what is required. But he can¡¯t die. After hours of driving, we finally make it to the club where they are supposed to meet. My hands tremble, my mind goes nk and my heart still pounds in my ears as I stop the car outside. Everything is still fine. The bodyguards standing at the entrance are guarding it, oblivious to the threat that looms over them. I open the door, ready to step out and run inside but Serafina grabs my arm and pulls me back. ¡°Wait, Luna.¡± ¡°What? I need to find Alexander as soon as possible. Let me go. I jerk my arm free, and clench my hands into fists to suppress the shivers. ¡°The guards won¡¯t let you step in. ¡± She points towards the two bulky men. ¡± we need a n if you want to get to the Alpha.¡± I hate to admit it but she is right at this moment. The hawk-like guards that are scanning the entrance as if a treasure is hiding inside won¡¯t just let me barge inside. ¡°Time is running out.¡± My heart is drowning. CALTEX Havoline ||| WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE¡¯ MOTORCYCLE OIL LEARN MORE 600 10x H 55% +5 The guards are Cleodore¡¯s men. Until they are here, he won¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t think so.¡± She murmurs, scanning the surroundings nervously. Besides, Luna, who knows if you step out recklessly someone might recognize you and drag you to Cleodore.¡± I don¡¯t care. ¡°I whisper and open the door again. ¡°There is no time for ns. If you want toe with me, you can. If you don¡¯t want to, you can stay inside.¡± I step out before she can grab me again and make a beeline for the entrance of the club. The guards, built like mountains, turn towards me sharply. ¡°What do you want, woman?¡± One of them snarls at me. ¡°I am here for Alpha Alexander. ¡°I blurt, realizing my mistake only a momentter. They exchange a look before one of them smirks at me. ¡± Alpha Alexander, huh? Come here. Let me take you to him.¡± Yes, I can pretend to go along with them. At least, they will lead me inside. ¡°Yes, please take me- My words die inside my mouth as a loud explosion shakes the ground beneath my feet. Fire and debris fly everywhere. I scream, dropping to the floor while covering my head. My ears ring as my vision goes ck. Memories, one after another, of happy moments and of sad moments revolve inside my head like a movie. One of them is the most prominent. I will make you happy-Alex said. I will love you forever. A pain spreads in my chest, as a cry erupts from my mouth. ¡± Alexander!¡± CALTEX Havoline ||| WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE MOTORCYCLE OIL LEARN MORE Chapter 81 LAYLA My cars continue to ring. I try to shake my head, make sense of things but I am slowly losing my mind. All I can think about is him. His face, his voice, his warmth. The fire grows, leaving the orangish hue covering everything. Clouds of smoke disperse into the night sky. Under the flying ashes, my heart is slowlying to a halt. Pain, like no other, grips my heart and blinds me to this world. ¡°No.¡± I try to scream, but all thates out of my mouth is the whisper of a ghost. ¡°No, Alex. My Alex. My world ckens. The memories continue to y before my eyes, his face morphing into a smile, then a re, then a soft look. ¡°No¨CPlease, don¡¯t leave me. ¡°I w at the concrete, trying to pave my way to the debris that now covers the entrance. Maybe, he is still alive. He can¡¯t leave me like this. He should take me with him. My nails start bleeding as they scratch against the road. The pain in my chest spreads to my limbs, leaving me immobile. Something is itching under my skin, a force trying to break out of my muscles and im my body. Finally, another scream tears from my throat. My wounded arm starts to heal, and fur covers it. I don¡¯t register the sudden shift. I can¡¯t process what¡¯s happening. I just want Alex. ¡°Alex. ¡°Tears stream down my eyes as I whisper his name on repeat, calling out to him and hoping he will listen. ¡°Luna. ¡°Someone is shaking my shoulders.¡± Pull yourself together, Luna. Alpha is inside but you can¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°N¡ªNo.¡± I croak. The building is just debris and ashes now. It doesn¡¯t look like anything inside it survived. But no. My Alex can¡¯t die. The fur trails up my neck. My bones crack under my muscles as blood drops down my nostrils. As the foreign force takes over me, I find strength filling every pore of me. ¡°La. ¡°A familiar voice whispers inside my head. Then, I am running towards the rundown building. I will find my Alex. A growl leaves my mouth. The world fades into a meaningless background. I just want him Or I will die with him. ¡°Luna! It¡¯s copsing! Don¡¯t go there.¡± I can¡¯t wait to hear. I barge straight under the part of the building that¡¯s falling. At thest moment, when the pir keeping the whole roof gives in,-1-look up and find everything lowering towards me at the speed of light. A sense of peace washes over me. If I can¡¯t have him, I will go with him. Wherever he is, I will be with him. My eyes close, as I ept my fate. This life has never let me be happy. It¡¯s better to end it here now, than to live on and regret not being able to save him for the rest of my life. In what I consider myst moments, my mind is still filled with his thoughts. He made me happy, even if shortly, he did. I was genuinely happy and it felt like someone was there for me. It felt like I could rest without fearing any pain. It felt like I could breathe without feeling the weight of abuse over my lungs. Even if for a few days, I was truly alive. The creak grows closer. Suddenly, sparks rush down my spine. I am pushed away from under the falling roof. It happens fast. I find myself far away from the building. It copses with an explosive sound, leaving ashes flying everywhere again. The sparks intensity. I breathe, and forget how to repeat it. ¡°La. ¡°His hands are touching my arms. My-arms? Why do they feel so different, and fur-filled? blink my eyes open. I am much shorter than the tall man standing in front of me. It feels like I am dreaming. Maybe, I died and reunited with the one man I loved more than life. ¡°La. ¡°His eyes scream worry as he runs his knuckles down my- ¨C ¨C Everything in me freezes when my eyes focus on the nose¡ªor more like the snout. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Alex whispers in awe. ¡°You are a white wolf. My heart threatens to beat out of my chest as I move around. It feels weird. I feel like my legs are jelly and I don¡¯t know how to walk anymore, but some other force is helping me adjust to this change. However, I can¡¯t focus on that. Alex is right in front of me. I throw myself into his arms, not caring how my new face hits him in the chest. He groans, but still rubs my head as if petting a cute animal. Tears continue to fall. I am still so shocked, unable to believe that so many things happened in mere moments.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But, he is alive. That¡¯s all that matters to me. I try to speak but a howles out of my mouth instead. Easy. ¡°The voice whispers inside my head again. ¡± everything is new for us right now, so please be easy on yourself.¡± The voice is sweet and wise. My heartbeat esctes some more. Alex keeps petting my head, a look of amusement in his eyes. 55% ¡°I knew you were strong. But you exceeded my expectations. With or without a wolf, you are a remarkable woman.¡± He whispers. Relief fills me, and I find my muscles rxing. Out of nowhere, a few cars pull up behind Alex. My heart misses a beat as I step back and let him rise. +5 Instantly, several men step out of the car and start shooting at us My eyes widen, as Alex uses some extraordinary speed and pulls us both away from the scene and behind a fallen part of the building. Men emerge from the other side. I recognize Levi in the lead and the warriors behind him. Both parties start shooting each other and in moments- The ce bes a scene of a gang war. ¡°Stay here, La.¡± Alex orders and rushes away before I can stop him. CALTEX Havoline WIN YOUR WHEELS WITH EVERY PURCHASE OF CALTEX HAVOLINE¡¯ MOTORCYCLE OIL r Chapter 82 LAYLA From behind the fallen wall, I observe the view. The shooting continues. My eyes flicker to the enemy side where I notice the familiar face. Cleodore. 80% +5 My heart misses a beat. He is rushing towards a car to escape this scene because Alex¡¯s men are dominating the war. Alex. He is getting away. ¡®I scream but the voice only resonates inside my head. ¡®I know, La.¡¯ He grunts, surprisingly answering me. Surprise shes across my nerves. Did he just talk inside my head? Is this what it feels like to mind link? Getting over the initial shock, I notice Alex shifting into a big ck wolf and chasing down the racing ck car. My heartbeat speeds up as I emerge from behind the rumble, ready to run behind him if necessary. In the distance, before Cleodore¡¯s car can turn right, several other cars block his path after rounding the curve. Instantly, I recognize the cars. They belong to Theo¡¯s Pack. He is here. Confirming my doubt, Theo steps out as soon as the cars stop and block Cleodore¡¯s path. With a screeching noise, Cleodore presses the brake. It looks like a scene from a movie as they all surround Cleodore, closing on him from all sides. Adrenaline pumps into my veins. The shooting around me stops as Levi overpowers the other men, kills the most, and makes the surrendering ones kneel on the ground. Taking this chance, I make my way towards Alex. But he is already walking towards Cleodore¡¯s car, just like Theo. Pulling the door open, Theo grabs Cleodore¡¯s cor and drags him out. ¡®Little Bro. ¡± Cleodore chuckles. ¡°I am nothing to you. Dad disowned you and wants you dead for your crimes. ¡± Theo growls. The anger on Theo¡¯s face is palpable. I have not seen him like this before. But-¡± Before Cleodore can say anything more, Theo punches his face. The former man falls onto the ground, and Theo straddles him, delivering punch after punch. Cleodore¡¯s madughter fills the space, making everyone turn ufortably in their spots. Alex shifts back to his human form, towering above the two brothers. His hands close around Theo¡¯s shoulder as he drags him away from Cleodore. I breathe a sigh of relief, wanting to shift too but seeing Alex naked has me thinking otherwise. It will be embarrassing to shift to my human form for the first time in front of so many men. I can¡¯t wait to kill you.¡± Alex smirks, looming over Cleodore. ¡± * # ¡± Mon, 3 Hisughter ceases. Now the threat is sinking in. When you kill me, someone else will take my ce quickly. This business will never end and this empire will nevere down.¡± Cleodore scoffs. 80% +5 But I am here to kill every one of you. After you, I will hunt down everyone who takes your ce. I will keep at it until thest of you is dead.¡± Alex grabs Cleodore by the cor and lifts him. You will never seed, Alpha Alexander. ¡± Cleodore sneers. But I will seed in killing you.¡± Alex pushes him away and stretches his hand towards Levi who approaches slowly. Levi hands Alex the gun and steps back. Alex takes off the safety and points the gun at Cleodore. Wait! ¡°Fear shes across Cleodore¡¯s face as he raises his arms in front of him. ¡°I can give you information. You should keep me alive. Information?¡± Alex tilts his head and smirks. Yes, I can- Before Cleodore can finish, a gunshot rings out in the air. I flinch and notice the gaping hole in Cleodore¡¯s chest, right where his heart is. ¡°I have all the information, Cleodore. And what I don¡¯t know, I will find out on my own. There is no way I will let you live after you dared to touch my daughter.¡± Another gunshot rings out in the air, turning everyone silent. After that, Alex fires until there are no bullets left in the gun. My horrified eyes remain on Cleodore, whose body hits the ground, his eyes wide open in terror and blood making a pool around him. As life slips away from his eyes, and his body, it feels like a bad chapter of my life ising to an end. His death brings me a bitter relief, and a twisted sense of satisfaction gnaws at my guts. He is gone. So many girls will be saved. He is not there to threaten my Baby again. All those thoughts make me halt in my ce. Unconsciously, my gaze is drawn to Theo¡¯s face to see how he feels but there is only anger in his eyes and no pity, no pain. I sigh in relief. For a while, everyone watches the scene, relishing the victory and the fact that an evil man has died. Then, cheers erupt. This war is over and we are victorious. Warriors praise their Alpha and Beta, cementing their loyalty to them with their words. In that moment of victory, Alex turns to me andes rushing as he avoids the rest of the world. My chest fills with pride and love as he holds me and my body starts to shift back. Turn around everyone!¡± Alexmands. The cheers die as everyone turns their back to us. Alex bends down and scoops me up in his arms before carrying me to his car where clothes await. He hands me his T-shirt and takes the sweatpants for himself. His eyes remain on my face as he pulls it up his hips. Slowly, he leans in and helps me wear his shirt. My limbs are shaking after the first experience with my wolf. It¡¯s everything I didn¡¯t imagine and have note to terms with yet. So, I snuggle into Alex when he leans close. His lips ghost my forehead before pressing a firm kiss on my temples. Everything fine? He inquires in a soft voice. 13:41 Mon, 3 Jun M Inod. ¡°I just want to tell you something. ¡°. My voicees out like a low whisper that is hardly audible. E What is it?¡± Alex asks, peering into my eyes deeply. ¡°¨C¡°I gather my courage and finally utter the words. ¡°I love you, Alex. More than I have ever loved anyone else. His eyes widen, his heart missing a beat under my palm. But he remains silent at the moment.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ismile and repeat those words, firmer this time. ¡°I love you, Alpha Alexander and I want you to mark me. 80% Chapter 83 09:12 Wed, 5 Jun M. LAYLA 87% I don¡¯t know what takes over Kim after my confession. Silently, hemands his men to clean the ce and return home. Then, he takes us to the driver¡¯s seat and drives us out of the horrible scene. I nce at the bodies, blood, and destruction with a heavy heart before sighing. I know how these things work. Alex is powerful enough to pay the authorities to turn a blind eye to whatever happened here today.¡± #4 So¡­you knew it was a trap?¡± I tuck my hair behind my ears and try to strike up a conversation. The whole day was shocking. There are many things I want toe to terms with, but more than anything, I want to know why he is silent. ¡°Alex. ¡°I whisper, reluctantly cing my hand on his thigh. Suddenly, the car screeches to a stop. I gasp and my body lurches forward but his arm blocks me from hitting the dashboard. With a sharp swivel of the steering wheel, he pulls us down the road and turns off the engine. GE Alex. ¡°I swallow, looking at his side profile. Get in the back.¡± He whispers, his chest rising and falling rapidly. ¡°Wha¡ª +5 19 Get in the backseat, Mio Tesoro. Right f u c k i n g now.¡± He growls, sending a shiver down my back. Instantly, I climb into the backseat. A wave of heat runs down my body, making my toes curl. My throat dries at the thought of what he might want right now. He opens his side of the door and steps out before quickly squeezing himself into the backseat like me. Our breaths mingle in the closed space. Before I can ask him anything, his lips crash against mine, taking me by surprise. His rough hands weave into my hair. He tugs me closer harshly, pushing me to moan in his mouth. Just as his other hand drops to my waist, a firees alive in my blood. I burn for him as much as he does for me. ¡°Say it for me.¡± He pulls apart, and sits me in hisp, my legs on either side of his thighs. ãy What?¡± I breathe, my hands running down his bare chest. What you said before.¡± Alex¡¯s hands sneak under the shirt and cup my boob. My back arches as he pinches my hardened nipple. An ache starts in my core, making me grind my core against his bulge. with you, every touch, every nce ¡°1¡ªI love you, Alex. For a long time now, I have loved every moment- Words pour out of my mouth, apanied with rough breaths, and pleas for more of his touch. You. I love everything about you. ¡°And¡ªyou want me to mark you?¡± Suddenly, Alex flips us and throws me on the seat mercilessly. I yelp, but he doesn¡¯t give me the chance to recover His hands grip my hips, pulling me back into him I hear the sound of his zipper, my heart pounding in anticipation. My body is so tuned to his hot touch that get wet just at the simple flick of his fingers. 09:12 Wed, 5 Jun It¡¯s like I have discovered a new world with him and I can¡¯t get tired of it. Without warning, he slides his c o c k between my folds. A guttural growl rips out of his chest, echoing in the crowded space. ¡°Alex. ¡°I moan, my forehead pressing against the leather seat. The car is not big enough to amodate us both. He is too big to be f u i n g me like this. There is no space for him to pull out and thrust back in. 14 ¡®Alex, I- 37% +5 Shh, I need to take you, Layta,¡± He groans, his palm closing around my throat to pull me up. My back presses into his front as I practically fall onto hisp, his c o k going deeper inside my wet folds. Repeat what you said.¡± Hemands dangerously and pushes my hips up before bringing me back on his c o c k. My head spins out of control, my mouth falling open in pleasure. He is hitting a sweet spot inside me, driving me crazy with the shocks that run down the length of my body. ¡°Say it, Mio Tesoro. ¡± Alex¡¯s lips ghost my ear as his hand lowers to my boobs, palming them from over the thin material of his T-shirt. ¡°I want you to¨C A wild thrust makes me moan. ¨C mark me, Alex. ¡± All hell breaks loose. Alex releases my boobs and pushes me forward. My hand ms into the window. He lifts my hips, positioning himself deeper inside me before he pounds me relentlessly. The car shakes, my moans drown behind his groans of pleasure, and his hand finds the back of mine on the window as he goes on and on a a and on. My mind ckens, leaving me lost in his touch, in him. He is so deep inside me, never pulling outpletely and driving himself deeper to send me over the edge. You don¡¯t know how I died every day¡ª¡± He growls, lodging himself so deep inside that I can feel him pulsing in my stomach.¡±¡ª just to hear these sweet words, La. ¡± My walls clench, clinging to his c o c k as a wave of pleasure drowns me. ck dots appear in my sight, making me whimper and shake in his hold. ¡°I will make you say it every day¡ª¡°Alex¡¯s s e x y groans almost manage to send me over the edge. ¡± Every f c k i n g time youe on my c o c k and I spill my c u m deep inside you, you will tell me that youContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. love me. 39 ¡°I love you¡ª¡°My breath hitches as the knot explodes, leaving me limp and reeling with the intense pleasure that blinds me to the world. ¡°F c k, Mio Tesoro. ¡± He whispers in my ear, slowly pulling out halfway and mming his c o c k back inside my sensitive folds. His warm c u m shoots all inside me, warming up my walls and filling me to the brim. ¡°I love you.¡± His teeth sink into my neck unexpectedly. In a single moment, my whole life shes in front of my eyes until I find myself in the ce where I first met him, a night I had forgotten about. His hands on my skin feel so real, his sultry voice sounds in my ears again, and his c o k fills me and takes everything that belongs to him. I remember it all¡ªThe way he imed me, told me I was his, f u k e d me until I passed out the night he took me for the first time. Then, as soon as the memory appeared, it disappears and I am back with Alex, I am in hisp. I don¡¯t remember getting here. I gasp, feeling a rush of foreign emotions in my head, and his proximity. His c o c k is still inside me, but it feels like this time he has imed my soul, 09:12 Wed, 5 Jun ? M. branding me for life. Instinctively, I touch the mark on my neck and sigh. He marked me. I didn¡¯t think it would ever be possible but it has happened. d You need to mark me toplete this bond, La. ¡°Alex kisses the side of my head. C Did I pass out?¡± I whisper in my h e voice. 87% +5 ¡°Yes, The mark was too much for you at first. ¡± He kisses my head again. My heart beats like a drum in my ears. cing my hands on his shoulders, I draw my face out of his neck and meet his eyes. They are soft on me, and he feels closer than before as if I can sense his emotions and his love for me. ¡°¨C¡°My throat feels heavy. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± I dive in, kiss his neck, lick it, and wait until my wolf takes control. Alex runs his hands down my back soothingly, telling me to take my time. Mate. ¡®My wolf awakens and whispers in my head. Instinctively, my canines elongate and pierce his neck. The rush of pleasure hits my head again, blinding me, and making me moan as his presence ims my mind. Slowly, Alex¡¯s c o c k grows hard again and he thrusts up, groaning in unison. As I leave my mark on him that night, a crescent red moon on his inked skin, he continues to grind inside me, softly and slowly. On the empty road, in the silence, it feels like we make love for what seems like hours. But I can¡¯t get enough. And he can¡¯t let me go. When the sun rises, he is still inside me, refusing to stop. I am so full of his c u m that it leaks down my thighs and stains the car seats but he doesn¡¯t care. He doesn¡¯t care how tender my nipples are after all the sucking, or biting, or kneading or how sore I am between my folds, he just can¡¯t part with me. And I don¡¯t want him to. ¡°Never scare me like this again. If something had happened to you, I would have followed you, Alex. I can¡¯t go about this life without you now, ¡°I whisper to him as my mind slowly drifts into a peaceful sleep. 66 You are mine, Mio Tesoro. ¡°With azy grind of his hips, he ims. ¡°I am not leaving you. Not now. Not ever. I promise. ¡± His promise leaves me feeling what I have rarely ever felt in this life. Content. I don¡¯t want anything else as long as he is there by my side. With him, and my daughter ¡ª my life is nowplete. Chapter 84 09.25 Thu, 6 Jun 1001 LAYLA When we return home, Daphn¨¦ is still with A. She rushes towards me as soon as her eyes meet mine and engulfs me in a hug. ¡°Levi told me everything. You shifted?¡± She mumbles in my neck. , ¡°I did.¡± My throat feels heavy. It still feels surreal. ¡°I am so happy for you, Lulu. I knew it! I knew you were just ate bloomer.¡± She whispers in her moist voice. Realizing that she is crying, I pat her back and close my eyes. Everything I thought was impossible hase true. ¡°Wait.¡± She says all of a sudden and pulls back, her gaze moving towards my neck. Her brows shoot to her forehead, as she points towards the mark on my neck. Did you¡ª¡± LEBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± My cheeks warm up as I nod. She squeals, pulling me in her arms again. I smile widely at her excitement and nce towards A who is already in her Daddy¡¯s arms, whispering something in his ears. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± He whispers to her and nods. Hove you, Daddy. ¡± She chimes, wrapping her arms around his neck. My heart fills with adoration again. He looks my way, a genuine smile gracing his lips. Daphne pulls away.¡± This calls for a party! Double celebration actually! This calls for a Luna ceremony. ¡°Alex says. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Daphne jumps excitedly and faces him. ¡± can we arrange it tonight if that¡¯s okay? I don¡¯t think you should wait anymore, Alpha. Alex nods, his dark gaze on me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Make the arrangements. My heart misses a beat but I stay silent. I can¡¯t wait either. Now that I am marked, I want to be his Luna and learn to match his pace in life. With slow steps, I approach Alex and A and wrap my arms around both. Alex pulls me closer, removing the little space left between us. Family photo!¡± Daphne yells. I nce at her to find her clicking pictures on her phone. Giggling, I tilt towards her and strike a pose so all three of us can be seen in the photo, She rushes over after she is done and shows me the image. Alex and I stand side by side while he carries A. What grabs my attention is the happiness in our eyes and the big smiles on our faces. Now, it finally feels like a family photo. Daphne is quick with the arrangements. By the time Levi returns with the warriors, everything is set in the backyard. The pack members gather in the packhouse, dressed in suits and party dresses. I, too wear a sparkly blue dress that I found in my room with a note from Alex. A lovely dress for my Mio Tesoro, After getting ready, I go to pick up A but find that Daphne has already gotten her ready and taken her to the party downstairs. x This leaves me alone to walk out. My brows furrow as I search for Alex but find him nowhere. Such an important night and he¡¯s been missing since forever. Pouting, I go down to the backyard and approach Daphne who is dragging A with her. Slowly, my eyes drift through the space, searching for Seraphina, David, or their son. To my relief, they are not there. 66 Who are you looking for?¡± Daphne asks as soon as I stop beside her. I wonder what happened with the G m m a and his family. ¡°I mumble. ¡°Alpha exiled them. They left hours ago.¡± She informs me and twirls A who shows me her dress excitedly. 26 Mommy! How do I look?¡± She asks. She is wearing a matching blue sparkly gown. My heart warms at the sight. Leaning down, I kiss her cheek. ¡°You look like a Princess, Baby.¡± ¡°I do? ¡± Her eyes sparkle innocently, but I can sense that the fear has notpletely left her. C I touch my Baby¡¯s cheek and nod. ¡°You are Mommy and Daddy¡¯s Princess.¡± ¡°I want to ashk Daddy too. Where ish he, Mommy?¡± She inquires, looking around. 66 Daddy is- I am interrupted by Alex¡¯s voice. I lean back and look towards the center of the backyard. He is standing there, his eyes fixed on me. ¡°When I first met her, I didn¡¯t know she would be such an important presence in my life. I thought she was weak and was not suitable to be my life partner. But she proved me wrong. She showed me that she is brave, kind, and strong. I didn¡¯t fall in love with her overnight. It took a long time. It took me a lot of heartache to finally understand that I couldn¡¯t live without her. That¡¯s why today, you get your Luna. Luna La Alvaral deep voice. To my surprise, the pack members hoot eagerly. Their eyes focus on me, making me swallow ¡°3 He announces in a Come to me, La. ¡°Alex lifts his hands towards me. Go. Daphne gives me a push, making me stumble forward. I look around, taking in the happy faces. I don¡¯t know all of them, but it seems like they know me and they don¡¯t find me troublesome like I thought. Nervously, I stroll towards Alex and take his hand in mine. When our fingers touch, a wave of sparks travels down my arm. With a firm hold on me, Alex tugs me to his chest/His eyes stare into mine deeply, conveying his love and admiration. You look beautiful tonight.¡± He whispers huskily. The crowd members cheer again. My face turns red. *You are right. Alpha. Luna is beautifull We know you can¡¯t wait to make her yours. One of the members shouts and more chees ki Everyone knows my secret now. ¡°Alex rolls his eyes yfully. Unconsciously, a sheepish grin stretches across my lips. I ce my hand on his chest, feeling the beat of his heart. Alex¡¯s eyes soften on me. are you ready for it, Mio Tesoro?¡± My heart s k i p s a beat.¡± Always.¡± Alex takes a step back. Levies up from behind him and hands him a knife. I gulp, eyeing the sharp de before looking into his reassuring eyes. Just a small cut. ¡°Alex whispers, cutting his palm. nod. +5 He grabs my palm and pierces it with the knife. I wince, but the next moment, his fingers intertwine with mine. Our blood mingles, flowing down my wrist and his fingers. The sparks be more powerful and a hundred voices filter through my mind, making me gasp. Right away, Alex dives in and ims my lips, taking away the pain that follows with his touch alone. Something feels free in my chest. The pain dulls down, leaving a satisfying ache behind and the bond that I can feel forming inside my head. I can hear the pack members cheering us on again. They chant my name with his, calling me their Luna and wishing me a happy life. But I can¡¯t take my eyes off the man in front of me. He is beautiful and he fulfilled his promise. He made me so happy that I don¡¯t know where to store all this happiness now. Dance with me. ¡°Alex whispers, keeping our hands intertwined. To my surprise, my palm doesn¡¯t hurt. It feels like the wound healed. With my wolf¡¯s appearance, my abilities seem to be working now. Soft music ys in the background as Alex pulls me into his arms and sways me to the romantic beat. Under the vast sky and among the pack members and my loved ones, I feel content. Everything inside me is thriving on this newfound happiness. My lips hurt from smiling. My chest aches with the effort to hold all this love inside. My hands tremble in his warm palms. And he holds me, sways me, loves me¡ªwith his eyes, with his words, with his actions, with his touch, with everything he has. While swaying in his arms, I look up at the sky. All my prayers have been answered. My heart feels full. Tears well in my eyes as I lower my gaze to his eyes and smile again. ¡°I love you, Alex.¡± I whisper. His forehead presses into mine as he smiles freely. ¡°I love you more, and I will love you more every day. For the first time, I do not doubt someone¡¯s love for me. My pain has paid off, I haven¡¯t failed in this life. Mommy! Daddy! ¡± Aes running and clings to her Daddy¡¯s leg. Like her best Daddy, he releases me instantly and picks her in his arms. She wraps her arm around my neck and pulls me in towards them. ¡°I love you too, Mommy and Daddy.¡± She chimes/ ¡°This calls for a family photo!¡± Daphnees yelling again. You did this just this morning, ¡°I remind her but still turn to face her phone¡¯s camera. ¡°One picture with us too!¡± Levi announces. 09:25 Thu, 6 Jun G 1001 Yes. ¡°Daphne hands the phone to another pack member and both of them rush to our side. In one frame, together, we take a lot of pictures that night. Family¡ªI have it now and I have family photos. As the night grows warmer and my smile grows wider, my eyes meet Alex¡¯s soft gaze again. And suddenly, everything feels bright. The world is not dark anymore. It¡¯s silver¡ªlike his beautiful eyes. And it will remain that day forever. Because he is with me. ¡± 87% +5 Author¡¯s Note: La and Alexander¡¯s story ends here. But I will be starting A¡¯s story from the next chapter and La and Alexander will still be a major part of that story. If you liked this journey and the characters, doment and vote for the book~ 0 Chapter 85 After a childhood incident that left her traumatized, A Alvarez¡¯s life has always been controlled by her parents. From the college she must attend to the career path she must take, they decide everything and make sure she stays out of harm¡¯s way. But that¡¯s not what she wants. And when her parents scare her boyfriend away, she decides she has had enough. Now, she will get drunk and decide on ways to deviate from her chosen path. But, what happens when a careless mistake leaves her married to her father¡¯s enemy? AYLA Dad offered you money and you took it? ¡°I ask, unable to believe what Henry is saying. It was either I receive the money and the property or I die, Babe. Your Dad was not joking when he threatened to break my neck for being your boyfriend!¡± His loud voice booms from the speaker. I go silent, standing alone in the alleyway behind a VIP club in the middle of the shady part of the city. Earlier today, my Mom delivered the news that Henry had sent me a letter. Who sends letters in this age and day? I was baffled, and thought he must have written something romantic for me, but guess what? It was a breakup letter and he had written only two words. ¡®It¡¯s over! Those words were not enough to tell me what was wrong, but the drops of blood on the paper revealed the whole story. I thought Dad must have beaten him up and asked him to break leave me alone. with up me, but Aaron, my younger brother told me that Henry took money from Dad to I couldn¡¯t believe it- ¨C -until now. ¡°I told you who my Dad was, Henry. ¡°I whisper, pushing the tears away.¡± You said you didn¡¯t fear him. You said you were an Alpha heir who wouldn¡¯t leave me for anything.¡± Do you want to see me dead?¡± He scoffs. It¡¯s more about money, isn¡¯t it? Your pack struggled with funds, so you took the first opportunity to cash our rtionship. ¡°I hiss, pressing my palm toN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. the cold wall. Silence echoes on the other end of the phone momentarily. My chest tightens. What is in this rtionship for me anyway? You don¡¯t let me touch you, let alone kiss you. You don¡¯t like it if I take you out on dates. You don¡¯t trust me when i tell you I want you toe to some address where a surprise is waiting for you. It¡¯s like you are scared of me, as if I will harm you someday and you believe I will. You don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t trust me, and don¡¯t want me to get near you. Is this a rtionship to you? Why don¡¯t you go and fix yourself first?¡± His voice lowers. My hands tremble as I listen to him. You said you didn¡¯t care about- *I am a manu ¡± He yells. ¡°Thave needs. If I can¡¯t even f**k my girlfriend, what use is she to me?¡± My lips press in a thin line as 1 find myself at a loss of words. He is right. What use am I to anyone when I am always scared and paranoid? Is it really a rtionship if my boyfriend can¡¯t even kiss me without me flinching or crying? * You are not right in the f**g head! I took the money in exchange for you because you are not worth it. ¡°He says cruelly before thear the beeping noise from my phone. In the coldness, I stand for a long time. The tears I kept at bay, stream down my cheeks. Harshly, I wipe them with the back of my hand.¡± he is an idiot! I won¡¯t cry over an idiot! But it hurts. It truly does. Why can¡¯t I be normal? That traumatic incident happened so far back in time, why can¡¯t I bring myself to be normal? I sniffle, and fan my face to stop myself from crying. I should be angry instead. How could Dad and Mom offer money to Henry? And how dare he take money to break up with me?! I huff, putting my phone in my clutch. I pull the door to the club open and enter into the loud space again. My ears ring with the sharp music and the stench of sex and sweat hits my nostrils, making me gag. It was Hazel¡¯s idea to bring me here to ¡®celebrate¡¯ my breakup. I am not really liking that idea anymore. My eyesnd on the brightly smiling girl who is sitting on a bar stool, waving at me enthusiastically. Judging by the flushed look on her face, she is already half drunk. I shake my head, and stroll towards her. ¡± we should head back now, Hazel. ¡± ¨C Come on, A. We are here for fun. You got rid of that s**g, you should celebrate.¡± She shouts over the loud music and pulls me on the bar stool in front of her. Hazel. ¡°I sigh. ¡°Pretty please.¡± She gives me a puppy look and slides a shot towards me. 1 eye the liquor before meeting her pleading gaze. I can¡¯t refuse her. She is the daughter of my Mom¡¯s best friend, and my friend since she was born even if she is 4 years younger than me. I pick up the small ss and gulp down the burning liquid. She ps for me and hands me another shot. I lose track of time, and my senses, drowning myself in the alcohol. I shouldn¡¯t care if Mom and Dad will be worried. They deserve this much rebellion for how they scared Henry away. Here I was trying my best to get over my fear of a man¡¯s touch and they ruined that chance for me. At twenty-two, I am still a virgin, without a mate, and without any knowledge about love. How much more pathetic do they want me to be?! I huff, swallowing another shot. Hazel grabs my swaying hand and takes the ss away. It¡¯s enough. ¡°Her words sound m u f f l e d in my ears. You¡ªsaid to¡ªdrink. ¡°I slur, before giggling. I will go home so dead drunk that I will finally be able tosh out at Mom and Dad for ruining every chance at love for me. They can¡¯t keep doing this! I tap the ind and shots appear non-stop. I down one after another, rehearsing my anger outbursts inside my mind but slowly, I am losing track of my goal too. I want to get over this s t u i d heartachel What¡¯s wrong with being free and wild? Why can¡¯t Mom and Dad let me be? Do you want to dance?¡± Hazel shouts in my ear. ¦Ô¦Ð?¦Ñ¦Ö¦Å¦É ¦Ï¦Ô I nod, smiling from ear to ear. Oh, Goddess, I feel so out of my mind. ¡°I must¡ª ¡°I stumble to my feet. Hazel snickers, rushing to the dance floor. Why must we follow the rules and go to the dance floor? S t u p i d people and their rules! I groan, climbing the barstool on my wobbly feet. ¡°A!¡± A familiar voice shouts my name but I don¡¯t stop. push myself on the bar counter and sway my body to the loud beat. Chapter 86 MASSI *So you are saying you sessfully stole another project from that Alvarez? What are you trying to do exactly? Do you have something against him?¡± Danteughs, taking his time to enjoy the news. Standing on the VIP balcony in Dante¡¯s Club, my eyeszily scan over the crowd down on the ground floor. Drunk people swaying their bodies, grinding against each other, making out. People heading over to the bar to drink some more. People throwing up- Everything is normal. Nothing is interesting for me to see anymore. I feel so bored all the time. It¡¯s nothing much. Alvarez is just set to lose a lot. He once took something from me and invited trouble back then. ¡°I state in a bored tone and nce at my only friend, Dante. Sometimes, I wonder how we two are even friends. His personality ispletely opposite to mine. And you took it to your heart? ¡± Dante jokes and sips on his wine leisurely, his hand resting on the railing and his back facing the crowd. ¡°I took it to my mind. ¡°I point toward my head and turn back to watch the crowd. My unrestrained eyes stop at a woman dressed in a red short dress. Her messy jet-ck hair bounces over her back as she walks toward the bar. When she turns around, I squint my eyes to focus on her. She is tall and curvy. All those curves are in the perfect ce. Her bow-shaped lips are painted red and her nose stands proud. Her stunning silver orbs scan over the crowd, giving me a hint, that she likes to stay conscious of her surroundings.. I can¡¯t help but lean in, resting my elbows on the railing to keep my eyes fixed on her. Her eyes are the most captivating thing about her. Knowledge, secrets, intelligence-Everything is there. Suddenly, her scent dominates the stench that makes this ce unbearable. Soft lilies and something feminine. My body freezes as my suppressed wolf tries to w to the surface. I find myself unable to look away, as I watch her closely. She is talking to another girl. When the other girlughs, the girl in the red dress shakes off her head after raking her hand through her hair. Mate, My heart misses a beat, leaving me leaning further in to memorize every inch of her. I want to go to her, drag her to the nearest surface and get inside her. I need to im her and leave my mark on that pale neck. My wolf growls inside my head, my eyes switching colors as I almost lose control over my senses. But I should stay and watch her for some time, I don¡¯t want to scare her away. And why hasn¡¯t she noticed me yet? He is here.¡± Dante informs me, but I don¡¯t look away from her. I just watch the girl in the red dress taking a shot from the other girl and gulping it down in one go. After that, she turns into some kind of wild animal, drinking without keeping track of it. She is the ¡®I want to forget everything¡¯ type. Out of all the people here, she looks like the only normal one to me. My kind of normal. The interesting kind of normal. A girl with a story and I love stories. Oh, how I adore uncovering mysteries and this girl looks like a mystery to me. Just a perfect match for me to y with. I can feel the desire to bring her here raising its head in my mind once more. She will instantly jump in my arms once she takes in my scent. This instinct is instilled in every f**g werewolf. My fists tighten around the railing. Now that I think about it, she looks so familiar to me, as if I have known her for years. Massimo. Henry is here.¡± Dante tries to grab my attention by repeating his words. I snap my head at him, feeling like the trance just broke. I was in a trance. I have never been in a trance before. Are you feeling alright?¡± Dante asks suspiciously, his eyes focused on me. He knows I never lose my mind, but this girl just made me lose focus. I am awed, absent-minded. There is some form of haze in my mind, as I find myself wanting to look at her for the second time. *Ask them to bring him up here. ¡°I shake my head and look at that girl in the red dress¡ªmy mate. She is still there. Her face is slowly turning red, but she is not stopping. What is it that she wants to forget so badly?¡± I bend down, cing my elbows on the railing again. What?¡± Dante interrupts my thoughts, but I don¡¯t give him much importance. Boss.¡± Henry¡¯s voice appears from behind.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Annoyed, I avert my gaze away from her captivating figure and turn around to look at Henry. I will have my way with her tonight, but first, I need to deal with this headache. Alvarez offered me money today. Just like you said he will. I took it and asked him to give me the East territory too. He agreed, and I told A about it. She was angry. I am sure she won¡¯t go easy on Alpha Alexander for taking me away from her this time.¡± Henry delivers the news to me, but I don¡¯t feel so happy like I am supposed to do. Whenever she is mentioned, something inside me hurts. It¡¯s like old wounds get scratched and start to bleed all over again. Everything that I lost, it¡¯s because of her. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± I hold myself back from turning around and see my girl, as i question Henry. We broke up. That¡¯s all.¡± He sighs and I feel amused. Is she so good that you suddenly feel bad for betraying her? ¡± I smirk, but my cold eyes are throwing daggers at him. N-No. Of course not, Boss. My loyalty lies with you.¡± Henry is quick to blurt out. He is scared of me. Well. Everyone is scared of me. They secretly hate me too, but as I am the one in power here, they have no choice other than to do what I want from them. W Get all the information you can get because I know Alvarez is going to breathe down your neck soon. You broke his daughter¡¯s heart after all. ¡°I order him and nce at Dante, who is frowning. Dante doesn¡¯t like my ways. I mentioned that he is not like me, right? He is a goodie two shoes unlike me. Suddenly, we all hear a girl shouting at someone to leave her the hell alone. Pursing my lips, I turn around and my eyes go wide with amusement. It¡¯s that little missy¡ªmy mate. She is throwing a tantrum. After shushing down a man in the crowd, she faces the others and opens her mouth again. & Announced time. I-I mean announc ¨C announcement time!¡± She struggles to speak, definitely because of that alcohol in her stream. My lips twitch, but I fight off this urge to smile. I don¡¯t smile. That¡¯s so unlike me. ¡°What is she doing?¡­¡± Henry gasps from beside me and I throw him an annoyed look. Do you know her?¡± I can¡¯t help, but ask this question. His expressions tell me that he knows her a little too much and I don¡¯t like it one bit. I suddenly feel possessive of her. Before Henry can answer me, the sweet voice of my girl makes its way to my ears and I snap my head back. ¡°1¡ªI am sure you all know my Dad! He is that¡ªAl¡ªAlpha Alex¡ªAlexander. So he- ¨C ¨C ¡± She is Alexander¡¯s daughter. A Alvarez. The world freezes as Ie to terms with the joke Goddess has yed against me. He made me¡ªbreak up! And I¡ªI have decided that I will not be a puppet anymore!¡± She stumbles over the bar counter, almost facenting herself. and breaking a tooth or two. ¡°A. ¡°The girl who apanied her is trying her best to get A down, but it¡¯s not working. ¡°Shhh!¡± A giggles. ¡°I¡ªfine¡ªI mean finally know how to get back at them. So¡ªthe thi¡ªthing is¡ªtonight, I¡ªI will marry the first man who wants me. ¡± A cruel smirk curls my lips as something clicks inside my head. A Alvarez-the girl who took everything from me-drunk and alone inside a bar, without protection or her father behind her. Tsk. She is so vulnerable and weak. Why not take advantage of her drunk tantrum and get what I want? She is so done. What the hell is she doing¡ª¡± Henry mumbles under his breath, grabbing my undivided attention. Slowly, I turn my head to gaze at him with my cold eyes. Feeling the heat of my gaze, he turns his head toward me and gulps visibly. MOI ¡°Get lost.¡± I sneer. Henry cowers away and runs out. He likes his neck, and his eyes so he knows what¡¯s f**g best for him. W Bring me the girl, Dante. I need that girl in my room tonight. ¡°I turn to Dante and stare at him without blinking my eyes. What are you nning to do?¡± He asks as I nce at my so-called mate for thest time. ¡°I am going to give her what she wants. I will marry her and make her mine. Chapter 87 c Chapter 87 AYLA I don¡¯t know what I am saying. But my words have caused a heavy silence among people. My mind spins. I grin, pointing towards a tall, blurry guy in the crowd. ? Will you¡ªmarry me? ¡°I stutter, stumbling over my feet again. It will destroy Mom and Dad¡¯s ns for me if I can just change the course of my life by getting married to a man they don¡¯t get to choose. The thought keeps hammering my hazy mind. But whoever I point to, just runs away. Who would dare to marry¡ªA Alvarez? My lips pucker out. ¡°1¡ªI am not that bad. I just- -can¡¯t let any- -any man- The words feel heavy on my tongue. I can¡¯t let any man touch me. It¡¯s like my fight-or-flight response activates as soon as a man gets close to me. I am either, inclined to hurt them or run away. I chose to do thetter with Henry. Whenever he got close, I made an excuse and ran away. But he figured out I was only running from him. And he pressured me more into getting intimate. It made me sick. Why am I only realizing it now? He made me sick when he told me he wanted me in his bed without caring if it was alright with me. But Dad and Mom shouldn¡¯t have pushed him away. They had no right. ¡°So¡ªSomeone, just¡ª ¡°Marry me. Marry me and end this misery. Let me be free for once. 66 Ms. Alvarez.¡± Suddenly, the blurry crowd parts, and two men, dressed in ck fitted suitse marching towards me. I sway, nting my hands on my hips. ¡°Whi¡ªWhich one of you. wants to-marriage¨CI mean marry me?¡± Our Boss wants to marry you. ¡°The one in front with blurry jet-ck hair says. ¡°Who?¡± I squint my eyes to get a better view but end up only hurting my head. I can¡¯t stand straight anymore. I want to sit down and shake my head a few times to grasp my hold on sanity. He is waiting for you.¡± They say. What do you think you are doing?¡± Hazel¡¯s screechy voice makes me flinch and fall back. Ind on my butt, pain shooting throughout my tailbone. I wince, closing my eyes. Now, it will hurt for a long time. My healing is slow because I have only ever shifted three times in 1 year. Mom says she was like this in the start, but she got a rare white wolf, like mine and it became fer. ¡°Leave her alone. Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage. You don¡¯t know what Alpha Alexander will do to you people if he gets to know you tried to take his drunk daughter. ¡°Hazel is rambling on and on. ¡°Grab her. ¡°One manmands the other. I pat my flushed cheeks and open my eyes: My blurry vision adjusts just enough to let me see the man who is approaching me. A! Sober the f**k up, A. Tell them you don¡¯t want to go with them.¡± Hazel yells. I shake my drowsy head and try to find her but everything is blurry again. I can¡¯t see anything clearly. People¡¯s faces are zooming in and out as I find myself so close to vomitting. My thoughts end when his hands touch my waist. Instantly, my mind goes on high alert but my limbs are loose. ¡°Wh- ¨C -Where¡ª ¡°I mumble, getting dragged towards an unknown direction. Ex You wanted someone to marry you, Ms. Alvarez. Our Boss has epted your proposal. I am gruffly. taking you to him to seal this deal.¡± The man informs Something tells me that I am not doing right. But the anger is bigger. The need for a single breath of freedom is profound. The desire to ruin my life runs deep in my veins. I am hauled up a flight of stairs. Hazel continues to shout in the background, telling me to do something or to run. But why would I do it? I grin, swaying side by side as I am pushed inside some space. I hear a door click shut, and try to adjust my vision again. The air inside the red-themed room is cold. And the presence behind me is colder. I shiver, wrapping my arms around myself. ¡± M¡ªMarry¡ªDo you want to-Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I gasp as cold hands touch my arms. The touch makes me freeze. The roughness and size of his hands prove that he is a man. A man. PC 60 Danger. My mouth hangs open as he runs his hands down my arms, reaching for the back of my palms. Electricity runs down the path of his fingers, shutting my mind down. A- ¨C ¨C Fireworks explode before my eyes. Unconsciously, I sway back, leaning into the man¡¯s broad chest. A man. I whisper to myself as his hands reach for my stomach. A man. I try to murmur as he turns me around and his fingers fist my hair. ¡°A man.¡± I manage to say atst, but my voice is drowned behind the violent force that collides with my lips¡ªa warm, wet, and harsh mouth. My knees weaken, giving out from underneath me. He h**ks his arm around my waist, pulling me flush to his chest. I am one with him. Chest to chest. Arms tangled. Lips connected. He is kissing me. I try to breathe but only get to taste the whiskey on my lips. I try to breathe again and he pulls away. A momentary pause, an exchange of breaths¡ªone that he exhales and I inhale and his voice that moves across 5631 my skin, waking sparks in their wake before he says. Scared little kitten. So f**g vulnerable in my arms. My stomach hollows, butterflies threatening to fill it. I can¡¯t see him, I can¡¯t open my eyes, I can¡¯t breathe, but I can feel him in every inch of my flesh. What is this? This explosive sensation that is slowly taking over me? ¡°You want to be my wife, don¡¯t you?¡± His lips move, feathering mine with each word. try to search for the panic but end up melting into the strong arms that are holding me up. Tell me.¡± His knuckles go lower, touching my corbone and hovering above my clothed boobs,¡± do you want to be mine?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°I breathe, an agreement to everything he wants from me. A dark chuckle follows my answer before those lips descend on me and kiss me harder than before. Chapter 88 AYLA I wake up with a headache. The world is spinning around me, or maybe it¡¯s me. It feels like I am on a rollercoaster, going round and round on the turn. I groan, clutching the side of my head. Even my throat burns. What happened? I search my memories to find out what I did but find everything blurred. Marriage. That¡¯s the first thing thates to mind. Hazel is yelling at me to tell no to some men and one of them is dragging me somewhere. With a terrified gasp, I sit up on the bed and blink my eyes open. The beige wall in front of me is unfamiliar. My mouth dries at the thought. That man¡ªI didn¡¯t see his face but he kissed me. His hands were all over me, his voice skimmed over my skin, and his touch burned. That only happens to mates, right? The moment he touched me, I just lost my mind and let him do whatever he wanted. Cold air brushes against my bare skin, making me shudder. Unconsciously, I pull the sheets up my chest but freeze mid-air. Bare. Skin. And sheets. The sense of panic takes over my mind. Reluctantly, I manage to nce down. The color drains from my face just as I feel like my soul is leaving my body. I am naked. Even the undergarments are gone. Instantly, I feel like I am going to vomit. I try to lurch out of bed but a raspy voice makes me freeze all over again. ¡± Going somewhere, my kitten? I direct my gaze towards the left corner of the room. My muscles be stone under my skin as soon as my eyes meet the pair of light brown orbs. My breath hitches. I pull the sheets up to cover myself, as I take in the rest of him. He has tousled brown hair, a straight nose, and lips that curl into an icy smirk. His white button-down shirt highlights the rigid muscles of his torso and arms. His thighs, toned and firm, strain against the ck cks. My heart s k i p s a quick beat. He is like a sculpted statue, everything touched to perfection. His face, his body, and his h** voice. 56 Wh-Who are you?¡± I whisper. The memory of the calloused hands, harsh lips, and that electrifying sensation hits me in the gut. I gasp, slipping back on the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± The man spreads his legs and leans back leisurely, his smirk widening.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He is that man. Is he¡ªmy mate? I gulp, clenching my hands. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Usually girls don¡¯t forget me after we f**k.¡± His deep voice echoes in the silent room. My heart jumps in my mouth. I gawk at him while the room spins in my view. Did we- I slept with him? But I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another man¡¯s touch. 23:34 Wed, 12 Juny E We spent a long night together, Little Wifey. ¡°He taps the armrest and hums. Suddenly, everything stops spinning. He bes the sole object of my attention. ¡°Wife? will be over. One word hammers my head. I am about to pass out. I am sure when I wake up, this joke ww You forgot about that too?¡± He chuckles darkly, the sound sending shivers down my back. try to recall what happened after we kissedst night but nothinges to the surface. The harder I try, the more my head hurts. It-It¡¯s impossible. ¡°I gasp, You signed the marriage contract. It¡¯s already been sent to the marriage bureau. We will get a certificate today, Wifey. What¡¯s impossible about it?¡± His voice carries amusement. It¡¯s like he is enjoying my denial. Instinctively, I clench the sheet tighter to my chest. ¡± stop this! I am not your wife. 39 But you are. ¡°The stranger nces at his watch. ¡± You became my wife five minutes ago and my womanst night when you gave yourself to me. ¡°¡ª¡°I am at a loss for words. My stomach hollows as I stare at him. How could I do this? How could I just sleep with a stranger and get married to him? ¡°I was drunk. ¡°I whisper in defeat and resentment. ¡± but you were sober, right? You sent your men to get me. You¡ª¡± ¡°Why should I care if you were drunk or not?¡± He shrugs without a care in the world. I gulp, ring at his handsome but cold face. ¡°who¡ªwho are you? Why did you do this?¡± Dad will be so disappointed and Mom will cry when they learn about what I did. Aaron, my younger brother will be so upset with me. How could I make such a mistake? SL Maybe because you looked hot and I wanted to f**k you exclusively a little longer?¡± The stranger provides, his eyes shining with a flicker of humor but also something deep, like anger. 66 You took advantage of me.¡± I whisper, my heart drowning. You liked it.¡± He tilts his head to the right and his eyes move down to my corbone. ¡°You moaned and screamed in pleasure all night. 19 His dirty words set my veins alight. Tears well in my eyes as I sneer hatefully. ¡°Who are you?! Do you even know who my Dad is? Do you think you will get off easily after taking advantage of my drunken state?¡± He lifts his brows. I sniffle, trying to push my tears away. $6 Massimo Rossi.¡± He says, his eyes meeting my teary gaze. What?¡± Shock leaves me breathless. ¡°You asked who I am.¡± He straightens his head and folds one leg on the other arrogantly.¡± that¡¯s who I am.¡± Massimo Rossi?¡± I taste his name on my tongue as his eyes sh a golden color. MASSIMO FREAKING ROSSI? The same man who has been after Dad¡¯spany for three years. He is like a snake, always sneaking his way in and stealing important projects. It doesn¡¯t end there. He is always stirring up trouble on the pack borders with his warrior, 23 65 He is the CEO of Rossi Group¡ªone of the world-renowned groups ofpanies and the new Alpha of the ck Lake Pack¡ªA bloodthirsty ce where they believe in war, bloodshed, and destruction. For some reason, he is after Dad and is trying to cause trouble with him all the time. He is my father¡¯s enemy, one who is like a pain in the a**, and a thorn in my family¡¯s side. ¡°What the f**k?! ¡°! utter aloud. Daddy Dearest didn¡¯t teach younguage, little kitten but don¡¯t worry. I will teach you everything you arecking.¡± His voice sounds so close. My breath catches in my throat as I find his towering figure looming over my head. I blink, my heartbeat picking a dangerous speed. ¡°Massimo. ¡°I whisper. His eyes sh golden again. He leans in, his nose brushing mine slightly. The little touch makes me draw my head back. This man is revolting. Hate fills my mind, my heart, and my eyes that re at him. 18 My Kitten.¡± He murmurs, his dark gaze switching between my eyes and lips. ¡°do you realize how deep in shi t you are? Do you think you can keep me in this shi t? A marriage contract? It¡¯s nothing. It can always be nullified when I prove that I was not in my right mind when I signed it! But once I tell Dad about what you did to me, you are so done, Mr. Rossi. ¡°I scoff. I wait for him to get angry or threaten me, but he smiles instead. That little smile does what his threats never could. It scares me and deeply unsettles something inside me. What about this? Do you think it¡¯s nothing like the marriage contract?¡± Massimo whispers huskily and brings out his phone. In the few moments that follow, my whole world copses. Chapter 89 AYLA ¡°M¡ªMore.¡± It¡¯s my voice. And the woman lying underneath on the bed is undeniably me. In the video, he trails kisses down my bare shoulders, his hands roaming my sides with reckless abandon. Heat spreads in my cheeks as I watch his lips meet mine. He silences my moans, while his hands continue their venture, touching me in spots no man has ever dared to touch me before. Instead of losing my mind, I find my eyes glued to the screen. Surprise and confusion mix, making me unable to feel anything else. He leans back and removes his shirt in the video. The lights are turned on in the room, recording everything clearly. My sultry moans, his hands on my skin, our lips meeting as he moves one step further towards taking me. ¡°T¡ªTurn this off.¡± I stutter, my heart drowning. ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicks his tongue and turns the screen off.¡± what will Daddy dearest think once he sees you getting f**d by his mortal enemy, Kitten?¡± The world revolves before my eyes as I search for words. The way I acted in this video¡ªIt¡¯s like I was not me. It was someone else¡ªa woman begging to be touched and pleased unlike me who gets scared at the thought of intimacy. Does alcohol actually work that well?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°|¡ª¡± ¡°A Rossi.¡± Massimo runs a forefinger down my cheek. I flinch, drawing my head away from him. I am not the same woman in the video anymore. I am back to my usual self. His touch scares me. It makes me sick and pushes me to make a run from him. His brows lift as he directs his gaze towards the hand hanging in the air. My throat hurts, and clogs. ¡± How¡ªHow dare you!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you deny our great night together, right?¡± He smirks, pulling his hand to his side. ¡°How dare you! ¡± My voice rises while I lift my hand to p him across his face. His eyes darken as he catches my hand in the air. ¡°Come on, Dear Wifey. Do you have to go straight to the domestic abuse phase on the first day of our wedding?¡± The grin on his lips is chilly. It makes me pause, and think, and fear him. Why would he do this to me? What do you want?¡± I ask, swallowing my saliva, Once, I was pushed into a simr situation. Some people took me and did bad things in front of me, They wanted to bring my Dad down. They wanted to hurt him. Until now, I haven¡¯t gotten over those few days in my life. I am trapped in a time that has long passed. But now, I am in this dilemma again. Why? Why is history repeating itself? ¡± ¡°I want you to cooperate. ¡± Massimo looks down at me, his face cold and hard. ¡®With what?¡± I breathe, but it¡¯s bing hard at the moment. It¡¯s like someone is pushing me into a grave and threatening to seal me inside, with no air, no light, and no hope for survival. 1 ball my fists by my side. I have to survive. I can not give up. ¡°I want you to tell your Daddy that you love me and would never leave your husband, which is well¡ª ¡°A smirk curls his lips. ¡± Me. Massimo Rossi. His biggest enemy. ¡± I gasp, as I lose the courage I just gathered. Massimo has done everything in his power to make Dad ufortable. How can I even think about betraying my Dad like this? ¡°I will never do it. ¡°I whisper, shaking my head, tears pooling in my eyes. ¡°You will.¡± He leans in, making me slip back to put distance between us. You want to use me to pi** my Dad off?¡± I sneer.¡± that¡¯s never happening!¡± Is that so?¡± Heughs, icy and amused. My heart sinks in the depths of my stomach. The alternative to his demand is so clear to me. 46 ¡°Then, you don¡¯t mind if your Daddy watches you under me, begging to take the c**k of his enemy?¡± He asks sharply. ¡°Shut up!¡± I lose my cool, my body beginning to tremble in fear and rage. ¡± how can you use such- ¨C -dirty tactics, Mr. Rossi?! Do you not feel like a monster?¡± Suddenly, he grips my chin and pulls me towards him. I shudder and p his hand away instantly. Don¡¯t-¡± ¡°Your Dad made me this monster. And he will see when you create monsters, they hunt you down first. ¡± Massimo hisses, his eyes switching to that deep golden again. My chest heaves up and down rapidly. I try to search his cold eyes or a way out of his clutches but I find myself stuck on this bed, in front of him, in life. 66 What did my¡ªDad do to you?¡± I whisper, my heart racing in my chest. In our world, you are never without enemies but I refuse to believe Dad has ever wronged any of his enemies. I might have disagreements with him but I know he is a good man and nothing can make me believe otherwise. Massimo stares at me, his jaw gritted and his eyes narrowed. ¡°I will be lenient with you. ¡°9 ¡®What?¡± I utter, trying not to shake. ¡°I will give you time. You have until tonight to tell your Dad about your marriage and your love for me, or I wille to take you. ¡± He announces, taking a step back and rolling his sleeves down. ¡°It¡¯s not happening, Mr. Rossi!¡± I yell, losing my calm. He took advantage of me, he recorded it, and now he wants to show that to my Dad? It¡¯s like my whole life has flipped upside down with one wrong decision. We will see.¡± He shoots me a final smirk before he marches to the door and steps out. 1 find myself rooted on the spot, waiting for my head to start working. I don¡¯t know how long it takes me to finally get to my wobbly legs and dress up again. In the end, my resolve dies and I find myself breaking down in the middle of the room. I have been transported back in time to a ce where I was so scared and alone. But I don¡¯t get to dwell on that past memory for long because soon, my younger brotheres knocking on the door. Chapter 90 AYLA What happened? Hazel said. It¡¯s nothing. ¡°I whisper, looking out the window of the moving car. ¡°A. ¡°Aaron sighs, driving us back home. When he came earlier, he didn¡¯t ask me anything. He just told me that Hazel asked him toe get me. I was relieved that Aaron didn¡¯t insist on knowing what was wrong even if he saw me in that disheveled, lost state. He is my younger brother, I don¡¯t want him to be disappointed in me. Is this about Henry?¡± He questions. His name makes me sigh. I wish it was about him. It would have been easier to handle. ¡°A, Henry is not really suitable for you. He is not your mate, and not a good man to begin with. You should be d that Dad got him out of your life. He sighs, the car rolling into the driveway of our packhouse. I unbuckle my seatbelt and get out of the car before he can continue lecturing me about how right Dad is and how wrong I always am. In my family, everyone is intelligent and exceptional, except for me. I am not emotionally strong, or physically strong, and now, I don¡¯t think my family believes in my judgment either. Perhaps, they have always been right. lam bad at everything. I am not suitable to be an Alvarez. ¡°A, Baby.¡± Mom¡¯s soft voice calls out to me as soon as I step on the first stair. Mom.¡± Tears spring to my eyes. I halt, stiffen, and stay there, without facing her. In my life, the only person who has never been disappointed in me until now is her. It feels like I can be the worst person alive and she will still love me. That scares me more. What if she realizes that all those people she thought could help me get over my trauma were useless? What if she gets to know that I am still stuck in time, unable to move past everything? And what if she knows that I am making so many wrong decisions in my life? She will think she failed me. I am so scared of seeing her heartbroken in that way. ¡°A Baby, your Daddy didn¡¯t want to hurt you. He has your best interest at heart.¡± She sighs, grabbing my hand. Finally, I turn around and face her. The tears I held back roll down my cheeks.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her face scrunches in worry.¡± Baby.¡± Mom, I¨C¡°My breath hitches. ¡°I am so bad at everything.¡± ¡°No, Baby.¡± She step closer and wraps her arms around me soothingly. ¡°You are great. And even if you were not, I don¡¯t care. You are my Baby. You are perfect for me. 27 I sniffle, taking in her flowery scent to calm my senses. How can I just break down like this? I need to figure out a way to get rid of Massimo Rossi. *Baby, did you like Menry so much?¡± She whispers hesitantly. pe my cheeks and pull away.¡± No, Mom. I am fine. If he can leave me for some money, he was not worth it. Her eyes search mine, worry clouding her gaze. This reminds me of the times when we were alone just Mom and me. Dad was not in our life back then and she raised me alone, giving me the best of everything and never falling short. That life was devoid of expectations and only filled with happiness. Are you sure, A Baby?¡± She questions. Ined. ¡°Yes, Mommy Her warm fingers wipe my cheeks, as she sighs. ¡°if you say so. But just know, that if you want anything, I will make it happen for you. Whatever it is. If Henry is who you want, I will convince your Daddy to let him be with you.¡± No. Mom. ¡°I shake my head. ¡°I am over him.¡± She looks at me like she can¡¯t believe me but at the same time, she seems reluctant to say something to me. If that¡¯s the case, then you won¡¯t be mad if you meet Daddy¡¯s guests tonight, right?¡± She swallows visibly, a nervous smile forming on her lips. Despite feeling something off, I nod. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± If I am not alone, I don¡¯t think Massimo will dare toe for me. It¡¯s better that Daddy is calling guests over. ¡°Okay, Baby. Go rest. I will send someone with the breakfast in a while.¡± Mom turns away after patting my cheek softly. Imarch up the stairs and lock myself inside the room before rushing to the bathroom to take a shower. For the next half an hour, I scrub every corner of my skin, while silently crying under the running water. How can someone be so cruel as to t r m pl e over others in such a disgusting way? I continue to think about the night, the video, and the threats. Only Massimo Rossi is capable of such a monstrosity. When the night falls, I find myself growing ufortable. What if Massimo really sends that video to Dad? But he seemed to have some ulterior motive behind marrying me. He won¡¯t lose sight of that goat so easily, right? I bite my nails as my anxiety grows. A knock sounds on my door, making me stiffen in my way. Your Dad is calling you downstairs, Little Miss. ¡°A maid calls from the outside. 1 run my hands down the pink dress I am wearing before stepping out of my room and following the maid to the sitting area. ¡°It will be an honor to establish this rtionship with you, Alpha Alexander. ¡°An old voice says, making me freeze on my way. ¡°I am sure it will be.¡± Dad replies smugly. I look up, at the familiar faces in the room as a sense of betrayal dawns upon me. There, I see my whole family. Dad, Mom, and Aaron. With n R th and his father Albert Ruth. ¡°A.¡± C s s i n rises from his spot, his eye¡¯snding on me. 01:01 Sat, 15 Jun Mo He knows how to put on an act and make my skin crawl. I steel my nerves and look into his c u n n g eyes. ¡°C a s s i a n. ¡°I nod at him. 62% ¡°A, you have grown since thest time I saw you. Come to me, child. ¡± Albert Ruth, i a father and the former Alpha of the Silver Moon Pack smiles at me. Slowly, I move past a n, ignoring the little smirk ying over his lips and r each Albert. ¡°I am so happy that you are joining my family. ¡± Albert grabs my hand as soon as I am in reach and squeezes it lovingly. My throat feels heavy. ¡°what does it mean?¡± I look at my Dad¡¯s stoic face and Mom¡¯s nervous eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°You and I are getting engaged tomorrow. Our families want us to choose each other as mates and spend our lives together. I feel lucky that they deem me worthy of you, A. ¡± C a s s i a n says, his voice dripping with honey, a tone as fake as his smile and all of his soft demeanor. Mates? Us?¡± I pull my hand away from Albert¡¯s grip. If there is one person I dislike with all my heart, it¡¯s C a s s i n Ruth. I can¡¯t stand the sight of him or anything about him. ¡°Yes, A.¡± He whispers, as if nervous about my reaction. I face my family. ¡°No one told me anything about it. I am not epting this, Dad. Mom!¡± Princess, C a s s n is the best candidate for this. He will keep you safe and happy.¡± Dad says calmly, his eyes softening on me. Candidate? Is this a job application? And how can you decide my life partner Dad? Who gave you that right?!¡± My heart thumps against my ribcages violently. ¡°A Baby!¡± Mom snaps, standing from her spot. ¡°I understand that you are angry but this is no way to talk to your Dad.¡± And this is the way to treat your daughter?! ¡°I hiss, my eyes burning with rage. ¡± is this how you impose things on me? ¡°2 Surprise crosses their faces as if they can¡¯t believe I am talking back. But what do I do? How much do I endure this forced life? ¡°I will not mate with C a s s i a n or marry him. ¡°I announce. ¡°Why?¡± Dad¡¯s jaw grits. 66 Dad¡ª¡± I start but another voice, a deeper one, interrupts me.¡± Because she is already married, Mr. Alvarez. She is A Rossi now. Chapter 91 AYLA ¡°Because she is already married, Mr. Alvarez. She is A Rossi now.¡± Goosebumps rise on my arms as I freeze on my spot. »¨ What are you doing here?¡± Dad rises to his height, his eyes narrowed on the man behind me. ¡°I came to take my wife with me.¡± Massimo replies smugly. B Get out, Rossi.¡± Aaron snarls. Unlike Dad who is usually cool-headed and calm, Aaron is reactive and explosive. ¡°A, my Kitty. ¡°Massimo addresses me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you f**g heard what is being said to you. ¡°I hear C s s i a n hiss, his voice pulling me out of the trance. ¡± What are you on about?¡± Mom asks Massimo. She is the only one who actually listens to what he is saying instead of trying to throw him out of the house right away. ¡°A and I registered our marriage today. She is my wife. ¡°Massimo reveals. A heavy silence falls in the sitting area. All eyes fall on me, questions and disbelief swirling in them. ¡°A Baby. ¡± Mom approaches me on small steps and grabs my shoulders. ¡± is everything alright with you?¡± The unexpected question catches me off guard. Dades forth, standing beside Mom. The anger is masked behind concern but I can tell it¡¯s there. ¡°What is he saying?¡± Dad questions, his re moving towards Massimo. Yes, A. Tell your parents that you are in love with me. Massimo chuckles, the sound sending shivers down my back. She is my fianc¨¦, Massimo. Be careful about what you say. ¡± C a s i n says, an edge to his voice. Fiance? How f **g hrious. ¡°Massimo scoffs darkly. I feel his presence behind me before he lifts his hand and pushes something toward Mom and Dad.¡± here is the proof. 29 Aaron rushes forth and s a t c e s the document from his hand. Even without looking at it, I know what it is. Marriage certificate?!¡± Aaron yells, shocking everyone around me. ¡°A, what is this?¡± He turns it to me so I can see it. Seeing Massimo and my name on the marriage certificate doesn¡¯t even shock me. But how he managed to do it without having my legal identity documents is irking me out. As I stare at the certificate, my mind slips into an abyss. I find myself unable to hear anything Aaron is saying. It¡¯s like an invisible hand is clenching my heart. If I refuse to do as he says, will Massimo show everyone that video right here? But, Dad and Mome¨Cthey will understand. It was a mistake. I never intended for this to happen. However, once they know I don¡¯t have anyone I love or someone I want to be with, they will do everything in their power to convince me so marry C a s s i n. My hands ball at my sides, How will I convince them against it? They will ask the reason and I can¡¯t give them one. I will never talk about it with anyone ¡°A.¡± Dad calls out. My eyes shoot up to meet his eyes. He has rarely ever called me by my name. I am always his Princess, even when he is deciding everything for me and doesn¡¯t get what I am trying to tell him. ¡°Baby, answer your Daddy. Did Massimo do anything to you? Tell us. We are worried. Please speak up. ¡± Mom shakes my shoulders gently, making me sigh. ¡°Mom. ¡°I whisper, trying to stop myself from shaking. ¡°Whatever f**d up scheme you came up with, I don¡¯t care. I can always get rid of this certificate or get my daughter her divorce. She is not your wife and she will never be. She will marry C a s s i a n. ¡°Dad hisses, throwing the certificate back in Massimo¡¯s face. C as s i a n. The name echoes in my ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry him. ¡°I murmur, hate rising to the surface. ¡°Princess, he is an enemy! You can not marry this man. What do you think you are doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Dad¡¯s voice rises, making me jump. Instantly, my ears start to ring as I look at my Dad¡¯s enraged face. He has never raised his voice at me before or looked at me with so much anger. * Alex. ¡°Mom leaps for him, grabbing his arm. ¡°You know our Baby never does anything to hurt us. We can talk about her marriage to C a s s i a nter. We need to know what happened to her right now. 29 You will talk about my marriage to C a s i a nter?¡± My blood boils in my veins. ¡°A Baby¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry him. Why don¡¯t you understand?! I don¡¯t want to marry him. I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t!¡± I yell, cutting her off. *He is the man you will marry, Princess, whether you want or not.¡± Dad announces, his eyes turning cold.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I have never hit this low with my parents before. While I want to go cry in the corner, I know, if I relent today, Dad¡¯s stubborness will win. But I can¡¯t let that happen. I will die before marrying C a s s i a n. #6 ¡°No, Dad.¡± I whisper, shaking my head hysterically. They don¡¯t understand anything. They think they will always make the right decision for me which will make me happy but they don¡¯t care if I want it or not. ¡°A, are you doing this because of him?¡± Aaron whispers, his brows lifting in disbelief. ¡®Of course, she is doing this for me.¡± I feel Massimo¡¯s arm sneak over my waist and instantly step away. He is not my enemy. ¡°I say, raising my head and directing my gaze towards my parents. The decision I am making today¡ªI can never undo it. Dad starts,¡± Princess- He is your enemy, Dad. ¡°My throat feels heavy, and my eyes burn with unshed tears,¡± Just like the people who took me when I was a child were your enemies. Mom¡¯s eyes widen. Dad closes his mouth, a streak of hurt spreading in his eyes. ¡°I have never had any enemies.¡± I whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. Yet, I had to get hurt because you had enemies, and now you are telling me that mig husband is your enemy? Seeing them like this, lost in confusion and agony, hurts me. But I can not let them force me hito a marriage with C a s s i a n. 66% ¡°He is not my enemy Dad. And I¡ª ¡°I breathe, lies spilling out of my mouth smoothly. ¡°I love him, and I want to be with him.¡± Impossible!¡± Dad¡¯s face turns red in anger. Come on, my Kitten. Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Massimo muses, disregarding Dad¡¯s displeasure. My heart s k i p s a beat as I take a look at the shocked faces in the sitting area before announcing. ¡°I am leaving Dad. I am going with my husband. ¡± Do you think I will let you go with him, Princess? I will not let my enemy take my daughter!¡± Dad snarls, his face contorting in anger. Dad charges at Massimo at an inhumane speed. Feeling the threat, I step into his path, trying to block Dad. He collides with me, sending me crashing into the floor. ¡°A!¡± Mom shouts. My head spins as warm liquid trails down the side of my head. I don¡¯t know where I hit it or what happened, but I can see the horror painted across Dad¡¯s face as I touch my head and blood coats my fingers. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 AYLA It takes everyone a long time to recover from the shock. When they do, Mom and Dad rush towards me. I lift my bloodied palm and stop them.¡± Do¡ªDon¡¯t.¡± Their faces now show every emotion they feel¡ªagony, worry, and shock. W Princess, I didn¡¯t- ¨C ¨C ¡± * You have hurt me enough. ¡°I whisper, not letting Dad finish that. I know he didn¡¯t want to hurt me. To this day, Dad has never even raised his voice at me let alone his hands. That¡¯s something I know he will never do. But, pain doesn¡¯t onlye with words or hands. Sometimes, ites with the way someone treats you, unknowingly or knowingly. I am at fault too. When Mom believed that all the psychologists or doctors helped me get over my trauma, I acted a certain way and let her live in her happy bubble. When Dad asked me what I wanted to study in college while subtly telling me that he wanted me to go for business, I didn¡¯t once refuse and tell him that I didn¡¯t want to do that. It has always been like this and now they believe I can not refuse them over anything. My view of my hurt parents gets blocked by a cold face. His hands, cold and calloused reach for my forehead, touching the wound lightly. Our eyes meet, and my breath hitches. ¡°It¡¯s not deep, Kitty. You will be fine. ¡°Massimo whispers, pulling his hand to his side. of A Baby. ¡± Mom calls out again, her hand holding onto Dad¡¯s arms. ¡°A, why are you doing this to us? This man is not what he showed you. He is not good for you.¡± Cassian says, grabbing my attention. The fake concern in his eyes makes me sick. He can pretend to the end. 66 Massimo. ¡°I whisper with a heavy heart, Please¡ªPlease take me home.¡± No, Princess.¡± Dad is by my side in the blink of an eye, crouching and reaching for my upper arm. Massimo rises to his feet and takes a step back. Desperately, I push my hand forth so he can grab my hand and take me with him but he doesn¡¯t show any signs of pulling me up. Aaron pushes past him and steps in my line of sight. ¡°He is Massimo Rossi, A. The same person who has been¡ª ¡± Making things difficult for Dad?¡± I finish for him and avert my gaze towards Dad. Confusion swirls in his eyes. It makes my heart hurt more. But I can not give up now. I can not even think about the possibility of a life with Cassian. Princess, do you really love him?¡± Dad¡¯s voice sounds hesitant and defeated. 11:42 Tue 18 Jun Chapter 92 My shoulders tighten at the sudden question. I open my mouth to answer, but find nothing on my mind. ¡°Yes, Baby. Please tell us if he did anything to you. Please. You don¡¯t need to be scared. We will never me you for anything.¡± Mom surrounds me from the other side. The three people, my family, peer at e expectantly from all sides, waiting for my answer. You loved Henry until yesterday. ¡°Aaron says impatiently. ¡°I never loved him. ¡°I blurt before I can register it. When it became to admit my fake love for Massimo, I couldn¡¯t do it, but if I have to deny that I ever loved any man in my life before, I will never hesitate.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Henry was a convenient guy. He made mefortable in the beginning and so I wanted to fall in love with him. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Princess, tell me and I will rip this fucker apart. He will never show his face in front of you again.¡± Dad trails off, his threatening stance remaining the same. All I have to do is tell the truth and Massimo will be gone. *I told you, Dad.¡± My mours. ¡°I am married to Massimo. I want to go home with him.¡± Helplessness shes across Dad¡¯s face. He releases my arm and runs his fingers through his hair instead. Do you understand what you are saying, A Baby? Do you really not care that he is your father¡¯s enemy?¡± Mom sounds horrified. He is¡ªHe is not my enemy. ¡°I repeat weakly. My head is starting to spin. I clutch my nape and shake my head. A, think about it and- No, Aaron!¡± I snap, rising to my feet and leaving the three crouching on the floor. My gazends on Cassian. He looks pissed, and murderous as if he can¡¯t wait to get his hands on me. I press my lips in a thin line. He will never get his hands on me again. Suddenly, Massimo steps in front of Cassian, blocking my view of that monster. My heart skips a beat as our gazes sh again. Heat shoots to my stomach, setting everything on fire inside me. He walks to me, without caring what others have to say about him. I watch him until he is towering over my head, keeping his eyes solely on me. Let¡¯s go.¡± He whispers, offering me his palm. ¡°let¡¯s go home and get you treated. ¡°J My heartbeat speeds up as I nce at my family¡¯s eyes on me. They are still waiting for me to tell the truth. Shaking my head to get rid of the drowsiness, I take his hand. Sparks explode before my eyes, making me sigh as he pulls me towards his body. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me if you loved him? ¡°I hear Dad hiss behind me. Yes, Baby. Why did you make us believe that you loved Henry?¡± Mom asks, desperation reeking from her tone. I release Massimo¡¯s hand and turn around to face them. They are standing side by side now. Dad still looks livid but he is not trying to kill Massimo again. 2/3 0 17:42 Tue, Chapter 92 M Massimo, however, doesn¡¯t even flinch at the sight of my Dad¡¯s threatening re. ¡°I told you about Henry, what did you guys do?¡± I whisper, sensing the blood drying on my hand and my face. A Baby, he was not good for you. ¡± Mom insists, tears welling in her eyes. No one is good enough for me, except for Cassian Ruth right? Why? Because he is a strong Alpha like Dad and listens to Dad like a puppet? rises again. 79 My voice Why can¡¯t they see Cassian¡¯s true face? They think everyone is bad for me yet they can¡¯t even see what¡¯s going right under their noses. Mom sniffles. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª ¡± +5 That¡¯s it! Because you think no one is good for me, except for the man you chose, because you refuse to let me live my life and because you don¡¯t want me to find love and happiness¡ªI have found what I think is good for me, I have found a way to live my life, to love, to be happy! And this time, you will have to understand me instead of forcing me to understand you!¡± I say loudly, in a single ragged breath before I stumble. Arms wrap around my waist, steadying me and stopping me from falling on the floor. Careful.¡± Massimo¡¯s warm voice whispers in my ears. ¡°Get your hands off my daughter! ¡± Dad growls dangerously. ¡°He won¡¯t. ¡°I lift my head defiantly. ¡± he is my husband! And I am going with him whether you like it or not!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 93 AYLA 189 I could hear Dad shouting behind me. For a second there, I thought he wouldn¡¯t let me leave. They will keep me there, kick Massimo out, and force me into mating with C**n. But to my surprise, Mom holds him back. ¡°Let her go, Alex. ¡± ¡°I am going to rip that f**r to pieces and¡ª¡± ** Alex, let our daughter go. She has grown up. She knows what she is doing. ¡°I was shocked to hear Mom say that and almost stopped but Massimo grabbed my elbow and pulled me out of my house before I could rush back to my agitated parents. ¡°We are going home, Kitten. ¡± He whispered to me, but I could sense the underlying threat to his words. That¡¯s why I am in his car now, driving to wherever his d**d home is. I steal a nce at the man driving the car with a frown between his brows before sighing and leaning back in my seat. ¡± Until this morning, you were so sure you would get rid of me.¡± He says, his voice harsh. ¡°I will get rid of you. That hasn¡¯t changed. ¡± I whisper, staring out the windshield. The road is dark and has trees on both sides. I should fear this repulsive man in the middle of nowhere. He can kill me, dump me into the forest, and disappear without a trace. However, I find myself rxing back as if nothing is wrong. The only worry I have is of my parents and my brother. I broke their heart. But their hearts would have broken more if they had married me off to C**n andter realized what he had done to me before. ¡°Why do I feel like you are using me and it¡¯s not the other way around?¡± Massimo growls under his breath. My lips curl.¡± Bravo! You hit the bullseye.¡¯ 22 Suddenly, my doubts be reality. He pulls the car off the road, into a dark part of the forest and presses the brake. His cares to a screeching halt, jolting me forward with a brutal force. I gasp as my head almost collides with the dashboard but his arm shoots out at thest moment, and wraps around my chest, pushing me back. You¡ª With a speed that¡¯s unusual, he tugs me out of my seat, and in the blink of my eye, I am already seated on hisp, my legs on both sides of him. When our position registers in my mind, my gaze is drawn to his face which appears cold under the dim lights. My breath catches in my throat, fear making its way down my spine. ¡°Massi¡ªMassimo. ¡°I stammer, my heart hammering inside my chest. ¡± He seizes my chin between his calloused fingers and draws my head towards his face. Our breaths mingle, and a rush of sparks explodes behind my eyes, making me shake atop him. ¡®You wore this little dress for that a**le C**n, yet you were desperate to run away from him? Are you trying to use me to make him f**g jealous, Kitten? ¡°His eyes sh golden. ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, my hands balled into fists. His hand slides to my thigh. Horror paints my face as I look down. The dress has ridden up, leaving my upper thighs exposed, so close to his c**h. My head spins. I try to think, but panic holds my reigns and makes me blind to what he is doing. His hand inches closer, and closer to my panties, making me shake worse than before. 22 Do you have a thing for that s**g?¡± His voice is thick and heavy with desire. I blink, trying to return to the moment but I am drifting away. I need to run or push him away. I need to do something to get him away from me. ¡± ¡°You do, don¡¯t you?¡± Anger invades his voice. His grip on my chin tightens. He pulls my face in before our lips meet with a fiery urgency. His teeth nibble on my lower lip, tugging savagely as if he wants to wound me and taste my blood. He tastes like mint and whiskey, raw and natural. I try to focus on that, on the explosive sensation of his lips, but I am still moving across time, returning to a ce where I don¡¯t want to be.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A girl is screaming behind closed doors in my memory. The boomingughter that follows her screams leaves me shivering on the dirty floor. Look at the Alpha Brat! She thinks she is next!¡¯ Theyugh at my fear. Don¡¯t worry, Brat. You are too expensive for us. You will be sold at a high price, to a man who will make you regret being born in this world.¡¯ Their evil voices echo in my mind. I am so scared, alone, and hungry. These men¡ªthey hurt girls. Every day, and night, they drag girls in there by their hair and beat them, and do Goddess knows what to them that they scream for as long as they are inside with those big men. When those girlse out, they are unconscious. Blood taints the path they are dragged on and the menugh before telling me that the same is about to happen to me if not worse. ¡®Why not have a taste? Maybe, use her mouth?¡¯ One of them suggests, as the screams continue in the background. I don¡¯t know what they mean. I don¡¯t want to know. I want Mommy and Daddy. Why are they noting for me? I see theming towards me before I am grabbed by my hair like the other girls and pulled to a corner. I try to fight and kick them but I am so small and they are so big. It hurts my neck to even look at them. Jackie! Let the girl go. There are several mouths to use. Let her be or Boss will have our head. ¡®Another stops the man who is dragging me ruthlessly. But he refuses to let me go. I remember crying for Mommy and Daddy, but there is no one here for me. 08: Mon, 24 Jun Here, the world is bleak, and the men are cruel. But I am special. In the end, the man named Jackie lets me go because I am Alpha Alexander¡¯s daughter and I must be sold at a high price to someone who wants a taste of the Alpha¡¯s Brat. They dump me in the corner, but they tell me they wille again. 67% When another unconscious, bleeding girl is pulled out of the room and dragged to the door that leads out of the murky ce, I believe it. They will alwayse back for me. They will hurt me more than they hurt those girls because I am my father¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t want to be. I just want to be A. A has no enemies. She is not special. Men don¡¯t want to hurt her. She can stay at home with her Mommy and draw little houses. She can y with Shawn in the yard. She can be happy with double chocte chip cookies and simple pancakes. ¡°A. ¡± Rough hands stroke my cheeks, as a voice calls out my name repeatedly. I blink, my vision blurred with tears. When Massimo¡¯s facees into view, I unlock his side of the door and lunge out of the car hurriedly. I need to run before he catches onto everything that is wrong with me. He can not catch my weakness and use it against me. My feet carry me away from him, as fast as I can. My lungs ache as I hold my breath for too long. I am running through the woods, just to find a ce to hide and get away from him. He shouldn¡¯t touch me again. He- A fallen branch makes me trip and fall on my knees. Instantly, bile rises to my throat and throw up. Tears run down my cheeks while I try to get back to my feet. But I have no energy left. I am so tired of running and so far now. Maybe, Massimo won¡¯t catch me and I will stay here until I can get back on my feet again. ¡°A.¡± But his dreaded voice follows me, now sounding from in front of me. His shiny shoese into my view, knocking the breath out of my lungs again. I must look like a mad woman to him, running and throwing up in the middle of nowhere. ¡°Massimo. ¡°I whisper, clenching my shaking hands into fists. Slowly, I look up and find him crouching at a respectable distance. His brows furrow, his eyes staring at me intently. What was it?¡± He asks, his jaw clenched. Wh¡ªWhat?¡± I stutter. He stares into my eyes for a long moment, before he looks down and his jaw tightens some more. He gets up, walks to my side, and crouches again. The moment his hands reach for my shoulders, I flinch, unconsciously slipping to my left. A strange gleam shes across his eyes when he notices my reluctance. It¡¯s almost like he knows what¡¯s wrong with me. Massimo curls his hands into fists and pulls them back to his side as he questions,¡± Can you¡ªget up and walk?¡± 67% My heart s i p s a beat as I nod reluctantly. The quiet of the dark forest threatens to pull me back to the horrible memories but he is there, in- the dark, staring down at me. His brown eyes appear a part of the night, scarier than the monsters that may lurk in the forest. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go home now.¡± He whispers. Home? I just left my home. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you like that again, if that¡¯s what you are worried about. ¡± His voice is still cold, but his eyes hold that strange gleam. Something pushes me to trust him in that moment, as if a bond exists between us and I am not yet aware of it. I nod, and get to my wobbly feet. The episode of that horror is over, and now, I can walk again for some time. chapter 94 AYLA I am not used to being in other¡¯s houses or foreign ces. Since the incident when I was kidnapped, Mom and Dad refused to let me go to any friend¡¯s house except for C**n and his pack. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t like going to anyone¡¯s ce either. I liked to meet others outside, in open areas, where they could not harm so easily. But i had always hoped, that Dad and Mom kept **n away too. The fact that he was an exception makes me sick. I shake my head, trying to forget about that ¡®a**e¡¯, and focus on the sitting area of Massimo¡¯s house instead. ¡°When you said you would take me to your home, I expected a packhouse, not a secluded little house at the outskirts of your pack. ¡°I scoff, my gaze running across the expensive interior. Everything in this double-story house screams wealth and luxury¡ªThe grey and blue couches, the grey walls, the shining chandeliers. But there is no picture in sight and no touch of any warmth in this cold and empty ce. It feels like no one has resided here for years but the carefully maintained condition tells me that I am wrong. Someone does live here. He is just someone who doesn¡¯t like an ounce of warmth, or maybe, he just doesn¡¯t get that from anyone. # You are not my Luna or my pack member, why would I take you to my packhouse?¡± Massimo¡¯s mocking voicees from the corner. I frown, directing my gaze at the man who has thrown his suit jacket on the couch while lounging in the middle of it. His head rolls back, his eyes closing as he takes some deep breaths. My eyes run down the column of his throat and refuse to move away from that Adam¡¯s Apple. He gulps, the s**y block moving up and down heavily. 1 gulp, my cheeks heating at the sight. His top buttons have popped open because he took off his tie and is now holding it in his hand leisurely. ¡°You can take a picture if you want just in case you find yourself needy tonight. I don¡¯t mind if you finger-f**k yourself while watching my face.¡± He says, his voice deep and h*e. I *snap out of the daze and blink at him. He did not just say that! ¡°Why would I do anything while staring at your face? I don¡¯t even like it. ¡°I blurt, but it sounds like a lie to me. Massimo Rossi, even with all that wickedness, is like a Greek G**d. Everything about him is made to perfection, from that chiseled face, deep eyes, a small curve of his thick lips, and that body that makes him appear like a model.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But for some reason, Tkeep thinking like I know him, as if I have seen him somewhere, somehow from so close that his eyes give me a scare every time he looks at me. Why are you staring then, Kitten?¡± He rasps, keeping his eyes closed. ¡°Why is your heart beating like a f**g drum? Not to mention that scent of arousal that I can pick from miles away.¡± 1230 Tue 25 J¨²n Eur My frown deepens. I so hate these werewolf abilities. 87% ¡°You married me for some twisted n against my Dad, but you did marry me. How can you say I am not your Luna?¡± I huff, changing the topic to protect my sanity. Taking small, hesitant steps, I approach the couch opposite him and sit down. Are you desperate to be my Luna?¡± He tilts his head, his eyes opening to meet my gaze. My mouth dries under the intensity of his hooded eyes. ¡°No?¡± My heart is still pounding at the same speed, wild and uncontrolled. His raw and masculine scent of whiskey and woods makes me lightheaded as he shifts in his position and sits up straight. ¡°What is your n? ¡°I utter before he can say something weird again. Surprisingly, Massimo gets up and saunters over to me. I crane my neck, keeping my eyes on his brown orbs stubbornly. Just a step away, he halts, and suddenly, leans down. I yelp, my back pressing into the couch behind me. Massimo ces his hands on both sides of my head and searches my eyes for something. Memories threaten to resurface but as I stare into his eyes, I find myself rooted in the present with him. His scent, the light sparks running up and down my body and the little butterflies in my stomach make me shiver under his gaze. What do you think?¡± His deep, low voice reverberates in my stomach, sending a wave of heat between my legs. Gasping, I clench my thighs and grab the hem of my dress. ¡°I¡ª¡°When he is this close, my mind refuses to work. I notice the curl of hisshes, and the small wound mark between his left brow before my gaze is drawn to the little dimple hidden just beneath that trimmed stubble. on his right cheek, ¡°There are a hundred ways to hurt someone, to make them writhe and plead for mercy.¡± His breaths ghost my lips, while I find myself stuck in those moving lips. 66 Massimo. ¡°I whisper, his name sounding hot on my tongue. ¡°I want to hurt your father and you in each of those ways. A hundred ways. A new pain every day.¡± His face nears mine until his nose is almost touching mine but not quite there yet. My eyes snap to his ring eyes, and my breath hitches. Behind that cold gaze, there is so much hate that I get puzzled and nervous. ¡°Why are you after my Dad? What did he do to you?¡± I mumble, still resisting his scent that has wrapped around me like a cloak. A primal force in me wants to nuzzle in his neck and inhale his scent until I am so dizzy that I can not think about the rest of the world. I am surprised at my thoughts. It¡¯s like some foreign energy is inside me right now, making me think about things that I don¡¯t even want. The tension rises as his jaw ticks. Unconsciously, my fingers reach out to his jaw. I barely touch him, but a rush of pleasure still shoots to my core, making me arch and sigh in relief. Stay away from me if you don¡¯t want me to bend you over and f**k you raw, Kitten. Like I told you, I want to hurt you and your father in every way f**g possible. I won¡¯t hesitate to use your body and discard you if that¡¯s what causes you pain.¡± His words are harsh and threatening but his dark eyes hold an intense desire. I pull my hand down and shake my head again.¡± I don¡¯t know what he did to you and why you are after us, but know this, Massimo. I might be here, but you will not be able to use me to do anything you want. His eyes sh golden. 99 You will realize just how hard it is to deal with an Alvarez. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Alexander Alvarez, or A Alvarez, the same blood runs in our veins and it demands that I make you suffer for everything you did to me until now!¡± I finish with a sneer and draw my head back. Heughs in my face. He actuallyughs and steps away. ¡± ¡®You?¡± ¡°Yes, me! ¡°I fold my arms over my chest. ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicks his tongue. ¡°A scaredy cat like you can only talk. ¡± Just think that and wait for your downfall. ¡°I roll my eyes. Hisughter ceases. Amusement dances in his brown eyes, as he nods his head. ¡°I will wait and see what you can do with your little ws. Until then, little wife, go take the room to the far left corner of this house, and do not show me your face unless I want to see it. 59 dly! It¡¯s not like I want to see your ugly face anyway.¡± I snap before sprinting up the stairs. I can threaten him right now, but if he decides to corner me, I don¡¯t know what I am going to do. So, let¡¯s just pretend my way through his trap. Chapter 95 MASSIMO ¡± Run!¡± I hear my Mom yell. The darkness of the forest threatens to close in on me and devour me like a Beast. Mom and Dad said we were safe. We were not under t radar of those people anymore. But they were wrong. Here, they are. The glowing eyes of wolves, the angry howls, and the danger that makes my heart almost stop in my chest. They chase us no matter where we run as if ying with our emotions, making sure that we feel the fear in our bones. Lost, in the dark, cold night, I find myself yearning for home. We were safe there. And now we are not. If only I hadn¡¯t done what I did. We would have been safe even now. Because of me, my parents¡¯ faces are now pale and filled with terror for what is toe. ¡°Listen here, Buddy. ¡°After we get tired of running, my Dad stops and kneels in front of me. ¡°Dad, we should go back to our pack. ¡°I suggest. They will listen to us. Pack members protect each other and stick together until the end- -That¡¯s what I was taught, that¡¯s all I know, and believe in. ¡°No.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes soften, as he tries to mask the fear.¡± they don¡¯t care about us anymore, Buddy. They shunned us. Shunned?¡± I can sense my body trembling. I don¡¯t know how to stop it. I have never felt like this before, like my hands are too cold, my leg will give out any moment and insects are crawling over my spine. These men you see, my son- they punish us. 25 2 4 27 28 ¡± Dad¡¯s voice breaks.¡± they are here for me and your Mom. Our Alpha sent them, and they won¡¯t leave unle ¡°Dad.¡± My breathing quickens as I hear the howls of angry wolves getting closer to where we stand. My Mom crouches beside Dad. My nervous, wide eyes switch between them both, I have never seen them cry. My brave parents have always smiled. They were the best warriors of our pack and I was always proud to have them as my Mom and Dad. But at this moment, they look as scared as me. Mom cups my cheek and strokes it softly.¡± My sweet son. M**m. I grab her hand,¡± we should talk to our Alpha. He is kind and- ¡°I told you, Buddy.¡± Dad grabs my arms and gives me a small smile. They are here to punish us on the ¡± We just need you to walk towards that tree and enter the other pack¡¯s territory.¡± Dad cuts me off with an urgency and squeezes my arms. Run, now. Don¡¯t look back. Once we talk with those warriors and ept whatever punishment Alpha has decided for us, we will join you I look towards Mom. She nods assuringly, a few tears brimming in her eyes. ¡± We will be with you. Always.¡± She whispers in her soft voice. ¡°Then why are we running from them?¡± I squeeze my cold hands. t Because we wanted you to go to ck Lake Pack first. ¡°Mom whispers, and takes her hand back.¡± Hurry up now. We will exin the rest when we join you shortly.¡± A 86 ¡°Why must I- 39 ¡°Listen to your Mom, Buddy. Go on now.¡± Dad releases my arms and gives me a slight nudge forward. I look at their faces, as they sit side by side, smiling at me. Everything felt wrong until then, but as I see them smile, like they always did, I feel better. Without thinking much about it, I nod and turn around. After walking a few steps, I hear the loud growl once more and halt in my way. ¡°You wille, right?¡± I ask, ncing at my parents from over my shoulder. They are still there, but their smiles are wavering. ¡°Yes, Buddy. Run now. Run and cross the border.¡± Dad nods, watching me intently. I listen to him and start running to the tree he had previously pointed out. But my heartbeat is out of control. I have this sinking feeling in my stomach, something absolutely weird. I don¡¯t know¡ª Just when I reach the tree, I hear my Dad screaming. The strange gurgling noises push me to a halt and make me face the scene again. 66 Don¡¯t look!¡± Mom shrieks. Just when my eyes meet her, a wolf¡¯s teeth sink into her neck and rip her head off. The worldes to a stop, blood sttering everywhere. Mom¡¯s wide eyes stare into mine, tears rolling down before I see her head hit the floor. ¡°Sh¡ª¡± My cold hands unclench, as I follow my Dad¡¯s voice and find him struggling under the teeth of another wolf. He is fighting, trying to shift into his warrior wolf, but the other wolves are stronger and more in number. As I witness, they pull Dad¡¯s body apart. Everything goes silent, Blood taints the forest, turning dark under the darkness Mom. My voice doesn¡¯t sound like mine. It¡¯s as if i have turned into a statue, unable to understand what¡¯s happeninsi, Da Rooted on that spot, I try to blink, move, or think, but all I can do is watch nkly. Mom, Dad. You said you will always be with me. 66 ¡°You said you will be with me. Always. ¡°I growl, sitting up in the bed. My awareness returns as I sense something soft clenched between my arms. My breathing isbored, and my body is trembling. It¡¯s the same nightmare I see every night. The night when I lost my parents is where I am stuck. ¡°Massimo. ¡°A gentle handnds on my back, softly running down and then up. 56% +6 I suck in deep breaths, trying to make sense of why I am feeling this rush of electric energy and the warmth between my arms and inside my chest. ¡°Massimo. Are you okay?¡± She whispers again. I blink, drawing my head back only to realize I have been snuggling into a pretty neck. My body stiffens as my eyes meet the beautiful pair of grey orbs. A. b ½ñ She is staring at me with a concerned look in her eyes. Her soft lips quiver nervously. Under the dim lights of my room, while sitting so close to me, she appears irresistible. I lean in, my forehead meeting hers. A. Her name echoes inside my head. Her vani scent wraps around me, pulling me towards her like a f**g moth to a me. I found her s**y when I saw her for the first time after so long and realized she was my mate. Now, after tasting those lips, I find her like a drug. Why did Moon Goddess make her my mate? Is this her way of punishing me? Well, the hard f**g fact! I won¡¯t let her punish me. I will keep taking this potion to suppress my wolf side to make sure A never recognizes me as her mate. ¡®A. ¡°I whisper, tilting my head. A Alvarez, I correct myself. ¡°I heard you screaming and thought¡ª¡± ¡°What the f**k did you think?¡± I snap, pulling my head back.. What was I f**g doing?! Massimo, I¡ª¡± She trails off, her hands still wrapped around my body. Until some time ago, she appeared scared of my touch. Now, she is readily touching me. My c**k tightens at the thought of taking advantage of herck of fear and get another taste of her lips or maybe find my way inside her p**y, but my rage pushes those thoughts away,, Everything that happened to me, everything that was taken away from me, it is all because of her. You were- 71 ¡°I told you to not appear in front of me until I want to see you!¡± I interrupt her and rise from the bed. She looks surprised at my sudden outburst but I can¡¯t give a f**k about it. I grab her upper arm and drag her toward the bathroom. ¡°Massimo, what are you doing?!¡± She gasps.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Showing you why you must not f**k with me and cross the line again!¡± I growl, pushing her under the shower. E Chapter 96 Chapter 96 AYLA 83% I was restless in the new ce. Unexpectedly, the room Massimo gave me was not a storeroom but a big bedroom equipped with everything! could imagine. But I still couldn¡¯t sleep. My mind kept telling me that I should go out once I stopped hearing Massimo¡¯s movements and scan the whole ce to find out routes of escape and things that might help me in case Massimo tried anything. Call me paranoid for good reasons, but I couldn¡¯t trust that man not to barge into my room in the middle of the night and take advantage of me again. Or worse, he could try to kill me and I was not ignoring that thought. I was not idiot enough to sleep peacefully under the same roof as my father¡¯s enemy and the man who ckmailed me. However, a small voice in my head tried to stop me from roaming his home at night. I shouldn¡¯t go out alone and remain locked inside my room, it said. I have never actually listened to that voice though. That¡¯s why I found myself checking the windows and doors in the house, scanning the sharp objects, even themps. But it all stopped the moment I heard loud groans as if someone was in pain. Call it my bad luck, but I recognized that voice instantly. It was Massimo. He was in pain. For some reason, that thought unsettled me instead of satisfying me. And so, I followed the noise and ended up in his room. Surprisingly, he had not even locked his door and left it ajar. The lights in his room were all turned on, as he twisted in his bed. This told me that he was not afraid of me creeping up on him and killing him. I was no threat to him, like he was to me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That thought instantly left me when I observed him screaming in his sleep. LL M¡ªMom. Dad. You promised. ¡± He kept repeating the same words. Mom and Dad, you promised to stay with me. Always. His words, the pain reflected on his contorted face, and his hands clinging to the sheets as he screamed for his parents made my chest ache. It was unbelievable for me to see my father¡¯s worst nightmare to be yearning for his parents in his sleep. It felt like he had suffered a deep scar on his soul, and it didn¡¯t heal. Like me. I used to cry in my sleep too, asking my parents toe for me. In my nightmares, I always found myself in that dark ce, alone and in pain. At that moment, I felt Massimo¡¯s unknown pain as my own and reached for him on instinct. My fear of touching a man disappeared once more, as I shook him and tried to get him out of that nightmare. When it didn¡¯t work, I sat there, holding his hand, and waiting for his pain to pass. Maybe, my touch could assure him that he was not alone in that ce. It worked. He woke up with a startled gasp before his arms closed around my body and pulled me flush against his bare chest. 83% Chapter 96 My eyes widened, my heart hammered in my chest and my palms sweated as he crushed me in his embrace and rested his face in my neck, inhaling and exhaling ragged breaths. My body trembled softly. I should pull away, I should push him¡ªthe thoughts were there. Instead of listening to those rational thoughts, 1 patted his back, hoping to offer somefort. For some moments, until his tense shoulders calmed down, I forgot who he was. He was not the man who hurt me or was after my father, or the man who vowed to make me suffer. He was just someone hurting like me and Iforted him like I wanted to beforted in my darkest moments. Now, look where it got me. ¡°Massimo! ¡°I hiss, trying to free myself as he pushes me inside the shower room. The big area appears small just because his towering figure is looming over me. I shouldn¡¯t, but I am noticing how his eyes darken, and his ruffled hair fall over his forehead, making him appear like an angry, wounded man. s ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± I whisper, stopping myself from ncing at his naked chest and those abs. I felt them against my body just now, and I am still shaken up, unable to get these sparks out of my veins. His jaw clenches, as he res me down. ¡°You took me too lightly, little Kitten.¡± ¡°No, I- ¨C ¨C ¡± I pause as I watch him turning and walking towards the cab. ¡°You should have stayed inside your room, like I told you to.¡± He murmurs, his shoulders tensing again. rms ring in my head, telling me that I should run and lock myself inside my room. He hadn¡¯t looked this cold even when he first threatened
  1. me.
¡± ¡°What makes you think I will listen to you?! ¡°I scoff. ¡°You are in my house, under my fucking control!¡± He yells, returning at the speed of light. I gasp as I find him skipping such a big distance in seconds. My eyes widen, first going to the cabs and thennding on his darkened eyes. LL Massimo, how did you¡ª¡± He steps closer, making me gasp and step into the wall behind me. He seizes my wrist forcefully and before I can notice it, locks something around it. A sting starts in my skin, drawing my wide eyes to the slightly burning flesh under the handcuff around my wrist. Instantly, I feel my head spinning and my lungs constricting. It¡¯s silver¡ªGoddess, it¡¯s the fucking silver. It¡¯s brutal to werewolves, as it weakens their abilities and burns their skin. ¡°Take it off, Massimo. ¡°I say, but my voice sounds slow and muffled. Massimo¡¯s cold fingers brush against my cheek. I look up, meeting his narrowed, and hollow gaze, Stay here until I return from the pack patrol.¡± He whispers, his lips curling into a smirk. He drags the handcuffs to my back and locks the other end on the railing in the shower room. My wrist burns every time the cuff tightens around it or touches my skin. 11:23 FN, 28 Jun Chapter 96 ¡°Take it off right fucking now or else- ¨C ¨C ¡± 2 What will you do, Kitty?¡± He takes another step closer, pressing me firmly into the wall. 83% +5 Panic splurges forth, making me shake my head. ¡°Get¡ªGet away from me. ¡± ¡°The only thing you could ever do was to tell your Daddy. And you burned that boat tonight. Now, you should know that you need to listen to me, or I will make you.¡± His eyes sh golden as he emphasizes each word. Hurt shes across my face. That¡¯s right. A weakling like me could only tell her Dad what others were doing to her so he could protect me. But I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t tell him how those men traumatized me, or what Cassian did. ¡°Funny of you to assume that I would have told him anything, Massimo. I am enough for you. Open these handcuffs right now, or else, I will make sure you understand why you should never mess with me. ¡°I steel my nerves and hiss, but my voice weakens as the effects of silver intensify. ¡°Stay here until I return, like I said. I know you won¡¯t listen to me, so I am going to make sure that you can not do what you want either! You will learn the hard way, that you should never cross me again, A Alvarez. Whatever I say, you must do it or I will make you!¡± He growls in my face before he turns away. I open my mouth to tell him to fuck off when the water starts pouring over my head from the shower atop. ¡°Massimo!¡± I yell. He chuckles, and strolls out of the bathroom, leaving me handcuffed and locked inside. When I think it can¡¯t get any worse, and that I will get away, the lights in the bathroom turn off, leaving me suspended in the dreaded darkness. W Massimo!¡± I scream, my breaths bingbored. ¡± Massimo,e back!¡± I can¡¯t be in the darkness. I am so scared of it. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 MASSIMO 86% +5 He went after my fiance! ¡°I hear Cassian¡¯s voice from the living room of the pack house and smirk. Dear fake cousin is throwing a tantrum. I never expected I would hit two birds with one stone. A Alvarez is indeed a prized possession to have, a weapon I can wield to kill Alexander and Cassian at once. Calm down, Cass. It¡¯s possible that Massimo didn¡¯t know about your fondness for A. ¡± Aunt Alexa¡¯s voice filters through the space, making me sigh. My sweet Aunt, always the peacemaker. ¡°He knew! He knew everything, or why else would he go after¡ª¡± I stroll inside the living room, my icy gaze lowering to Uncle Max sitting on the couch, indifferent to Cassian¡¯s fit in the middle of the night. He lifts his brows when his eyesnd on me, a hint of a smirk matching mine spreading across his lips. What I love him for is the fact that he sees right through Cassian like I do. ¡°Massimo, what brings you here in the middle of the night?¡± Aunt Calista leaves Cassian¡¯s side and approaches me hastily. CL ¡®It¡¯s good that he is here.¡± Cassian scoffs. Aunt Calista halts in her way and stands between us instead of reaching for me again. Her eyes meet mine, asking silent questions. 66 Cassian said that you married Alpha Alexander¡¯s daughter and announced it to them suddenly. Is this true, Mimo?¡± She asks, calling me by the weird nickname she gave me long ago. I have grown to push my irritation aside about it, and gotten ustomed to it. She likes me and not Cassian. She asked me to marry her and I didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I shrug, lying without blinking my eyes. Aunt Calista won¡¯t be able to hear the truth about the person I am or have be even after she tried her best to raise me into a gentleman. 66 Fucking Liar! Tell the truth. What did you do to her?¡± Cassian yells, his face turning red in rage. He is the son of Aunt Calista¡¯s sister, and I officially find him unbearable. I roll my eyes, ready to retort but Uncle Max beats me to it. 66 Cassian, tone down. You are not standing in your pack and you are not the Alpha here! Uncle Max stepped down from his Alpha position three years ago and handed me the reigns, but his influence is still strong. Cassian shuts his gutter mouth and shoots daggers at me with his eyes. I smirk cooly at him. * What about you, Mimo?¡± Aunt Calista¡¯s hands close around my biceps as she looks into my eyes. ¡± do you like A?¡® ¡± Of course. I dislike everything about her, the way her lips lift into an effortless smile, the way her eyes shine, the way she makes me want to strangle her and fuck her at the same time¨C dislike all of it. Of course, Calista. Why else would I marry her?¡± I nod, guilt never rising to the surface. 86%1 The way I have chosen, I will have to walk alone on it and no one will know where I am going until I am consumed by the mes of vengeance. There will be no saving then, as time would have long passed. Chapter 97 We could have asked for her hand from Alpha Alexander for you, boy! Why create drama?¡± Ùå Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you like that girl? Uncle Max scolds. ¡°You know, Alpha Alexander and I are not on good terms because of business disputes. He wouldn¡¯t have agreed if we asked for A. That¡¯s why A wanted to marry me as soon as possible. ¡°I sh him a curt nod. ¡°He is lying again. He is deliberately attacking Alpha Alexander. ¡± Cassian sneers, like a sulking child, and turns to me.¡± It won¡¯t be long because he snaps andes for your neck, you fucker! This time you crossed a hard line. 11 ¡°Well, he wouldn¡¯t want his daughter to be a widow so soon, I suppose?¡± My smirk widens as I regard Cassian smugly. He is feral, his eyes shing different colors, as he fights to push his wolf down.. Come on, Little Cassie, attack me so I have an excuse to break your teeth in. ¡°You!¡± He seethes, taking a threatening step forward. ¡± 66 Enough!¡± Aunt Calista yells, her chest heaving up and down angrily. She is a kind woman, but she doesn¡¯t take kindly to a fuss in her house. You two are brothers. How can you fight over a girl?¡± She scolds.¡± Massimo, you did wrong. You should have told us about her before marrying her. We would have supported you no matter what!¡® ¡± I purse my lips, ignoring the satisfied glint in Cassi¡¯s eyes. He is like a snake, always hissing and slithering his way into my fucking life. One of these days, I am going to break his neck and throw his body into a ditch where no one will discover him. ¡°And you Cassian, I know you are hurt, but understand that A is now your brother¡¯s wife. She married him by choice. You can not go after a woman who doesn¡¯t want you, do you understand?! That¡¯s not what a man does. ¡± Aunt Calista turns to him, nting her hands on her hips to appear intimidating. ¡± How can you side with him?! A doesn¡¯t want him, Alpha Alexander doesn¡¯t agree to this marriage and this fucker doesn¡¯t love A. He has some trick up his fucking sleeve! Why can¡¯t you see?!¡± Cassian¡¯s voice rises again. He is a nuisance, but he is right at least. He must have begun using his brain. ¡± Cass, how can you talk to your brother like this? Don¡¯t you¡ª He is not my brother, Aunt Calista! He is a stray you picked up from the forest and that¡¯s what he will always remain, a stray dog who doesn¡¯t deserve to stand in the same room as us! Who knows who his parents are? How are we sure that he is not a mutt half wolf and half human, the result of a disgusting affair between a horny werewolf and a stupid human?!¡± He yells, his face turning red. Before I can notice it, I am already crossing the distance and choking him. For an Alpha, he is pathetic. His instincts are weak, his fighting abilities zero, and his brain non¨Cexistent. But he has a sharp tongue. I throw him into the wall, the bricks copsing under his weight. Red in my view blinds me as I bash his head into the wall repeatedly. He growls, pushing me down and punching my cheek. The hit is as pathetic as him. I throw him away by kicking his stomach and punching his face, dislocating a part of his jaw. 2/4 08:59 Mon, 1 Jul Chapter 97 Massimo!¡± Uncle Max hisses, his voice making me pause and leaving my fist hanging in the air. ¡®Step away from Cassian right now, Massimo. ¡°Hemands. I respect this man too much for saving my life and raising me as his son. I can not ignore what he asks of me. I leave Cassian¡¯s cor with a hard push and rise from his groaning figure. 86% +5 ¡°Massimo. ¡°Aunt Calista reaches for my arm, and pushes me away from Cassian, fearing that I might flip again. ¡°What are you doing to your brother, Massimo?¡± E ¡®Why are you always forcing this upon us? We are not brothers, Calista. We will never be. I am not your son. I will never be. My parents are dead. You and Max can not be my parents and that¡¯s why, this asshole can never be my cousin brother. ¡°I scoff, losing control of my emotions. Aunt Calista¡¯s hand flies to her mouth as she suppresses a gasp. She looks horrified, and heartbroken Uncle Maxes up beside her, his eyes ring at me. As my chest heaves and my hands unclench, I realize the extent of my words and stiffen. The bitterness is starting to seep into my heart and tongue again. 66 Get out, Massimo. Don¡¯t show up until you regret what you just said to Calista.¡± Uncle Max hisses, making me sigh tensely. I fucked up. ¡°Iam¨C 95Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Your true colors always show. You can not hide them for long. ¡°Cassian chuckles from behind them, wiping the corner of his lips as his jaw cracks into ce. That¡¯s what he wanted all along, for me to attack him and get kicked out. I clench my fists, reigning in the fury. Killing him won¡¯t be a good move right now. ¡°Your lies always get exposed.¡± He grins. ¡± Your lies about A¡¯s love for you will get exposed just like this.¡± 26 56 What makes you so sure that she doesn¡¯t love me? ¡± My eyes twitch. Well, she feels disgusted by a man¡¯s touch. Any man¡¯s touch. Because she is used to me from a young age. She only allows me to touch her, to do you know what.¡± His suggestiveugh fills my vision with red again. I step ahead, only to get blocked by Aunt Calista¡¯s body. She picks her head and blinks the tears back in her eyes. 14 Go, Mimo. Go back home.¡± She whispers. I grit my jaw. I shouldn¡¯t get angry at Cassian¡¯sment. I don¡¯t give a fuck if A was whoring around with a hundred men before. I won¡¯t fuck her even if she is thest woman on the. I scoff, turning and strolling out of the living room only to hear Uncle Max addressing Cassian. From now on, do not show up to my pack, Cassian Ruth. You are not allowed here anymore. Today, the Alpha of the pack let you live because he cares about his parents, but he won¡¯t give you another chance and I won¡¯t stop him. ¡® ¡± 09:00 Mon, 1 Jul Chapter 97 Cassian huffs, ¡°Aunt Calista¡ª¡± 86% +5 Get out, Cass. You do not get to call my son a stray and get to stand in his pack. Get out and learn some manners before returning. ¡°Aunt Calista replies before he can seek her help. The guilt in my heart intensifies, my own words haunting me. But soon after, Cassian¡¯s words take the lead. As I go back home, where I left that troublesome girl, my mind keeps drifting off to the way she reacted to my touch. She was scared and disgusted. Was she really fucking Cassian and doesn¡¯t want anyone beside him? Chapter 98 MASSIMO Just as I enter my ce, my cell phone starts ringing. I roll my eyes, already guessing who it is. ¡°What?¡± I pick up the call and press the phone to my ear while walking towards the stairs to get to A. The little Kitten is punished enough. She should go to her room and sleep now. ¡°What did I just hear? I thought you were joking when you said you wanted to marry that Alvarez girl!¡± Dante¡¯s dramatic voice spreads in the silence. Cut the c**p. You knew I was serious. ¡°I roll my eyes again as I get closer to my room. do He sighs on the other end, beating his craziness down a notch. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be C***n¡¯s fiance. He is kicking a fuss. Everyone knows about it and thinks you stole his woman.¡± My lips quirk into a smirk. ¡°Let the w**y cry all he wants. The girl seemed innocent, Massimo. Don¡¯t use her to take revenge. Women and children shouldn¡¯t be brought into men¡¯s mess. ¡°After a pause, Dante says. My feet halt outside the door of my room, my gaze lifting to the bathroom in the distance. Innocent and A Alvarez? She is anything but that. Stay the f**k out of my business. ¡°I hiss, losing control for a moment. Cool down, bro! I am just saying, if you use her to take revenge for whatever the f**k it is that Alvarez did, you will regret it.¡± He huffs. I purse, and hang up without saying a word more. Regrets always exist. With or without revenge, I am bound to live with those regrets. If it¡¯s like that, then I should make the best of my anger and get the sick satisfaction of destroying everything before regretting it. I throw my phone on my bed and stroll to the bathroom. Her faint scent spreads around me, tinged with a hint of dread. A little fear won¡¯t kill her but teach her that she shouldn¡¯t spew nonsense when she is around me. I turn on the lights and face her. Surprise crosses my face as I find her head hung low, and her lips mumbling some incoherent words. Her body is trembling violently under the cold water which seems like an exaggeration. Wolves don¡¯t feel the cold like humans do. Then why does she look like she is on the verge of death, cold and pale? Something inside my chest clenches at the sight of her drenched and shivering body. At best, I thought she would curse me out, get scared in the darkness, feel a little chill, and be okayter. My feet carry me to her. I crouch in front of her, my hands working on removing the handcuffs. ¡°A. ¡°I call out, my gaze lifting to the burns on her wrist, blood coating her wounded skin. My hands pause in the air, as the handcuffs drop and her arm goes limp by her side. 08:33 Wed, 3 Jul MA 757 46 You are overreacting. ¡°I sigh, curling my hands and pulling them to my side.¡± The wound will heal in no time, and you can not possibly feel this cold. You are an Alpha¡¯s daughter. Besides, didn¡¯t you want to prove how brave you are? How can you be scared of a little dark?? Rising to my feet, I stare at her lowered head, her wet hair clinging to her cheeks as she keeps her eyes down, looking at the tiled floor nkly. * Get up and go to your room. ¡°I tell her before turning and walking towards the door. Even after reaching there, I hear no movements from her side. My brows furrow, anger rising. Stop putting on the¡ª¡± I turn and find her in the same position. My words die on my tongue. A strange emotion flickers across my eyes, and I am drawn back to her. I crouch down again. My fingers unconsciously reach her cheeks and push her drenched hair aside to reveal her face. The coldness of her skin bites into my fingertips, startling me. I notice how blue her lips are, and then the burns on her wrist that never heal. Why is she not healing? Why is she so cold? Her lips continue to quiver, mumbling words under her breath. I lean in to hear what she is saying, my mind going numb. ¡°M¡ªMommy. Daddy. I¡ªI am so scared. They will¡ªThey will hurt me. I am so scared.¡± They will hurt me. I am so scared. She repeats the words as if she is stuck in some memory, unable to break free. Frozen, I stay there, listening to her soft pleas that barely reach my ears. A cold sensation runs down my back, leaving me holding my breath. This is not A Alvarez. Alexander¡¯s daughter can not be scared of the dark, beg for Mommy and Daddy like a terrified child, or be so vulnerable. The blood in her veins makes her cruel, cold-blooded, a liar. I draw my head back, my eyesnding on her face. Her eyes have lost their brightness, and focus, going dull as if she is dead. ¡°I am so scared. ¡± She whispers. I grab her cheeks and pull her head up. ¡°I am here. What are you scared of?¡± ¡°I- ¨C ¨C ¡± Her nk stare meets my eyes before she goes silent. I wait for her to react, to give me any expressions. But she just stares at me, as if she can¡¯t even see me. Her silence resonates somewhere deep inside me, reminding me of the time when I couldn¡¯t speak either. It was as if I had lost my voice back then, as if speaking a word would break me into pieces and I will never be able to pick them. Suddenly, I acknowledge, she is not pret¨¦nding or overreacting. Wed, 3 That thought makes my hands freeze. My eyes roam down her nk face, her wet clothes, and her limp arms. Is it so easy to break her? Or was I just trying to break something that was already broken? I can not tell anymore. So silently, I suppress the strange emotions in my chest and pick her in my arms carefully. She doesn¡¯t move, doesn¡¯t even make a sound as ! carry her to the basin counter and sit her there. As if working in a robotic mode, I grab the towel and dry her hair before drying her arms and neck. She doesn¡¯t react to my touch and I suppress the urge to react to her state. Keeping my mouth shut, I grab a T-shirt from my walk-in closet ande back to her. She hasn¡¯t moved an inch from her spot. Swallowing a lump in my throat, I help her limp body out of the wet clothes and close my eyes when it¡¯s time to take off her bra and panties. I shouldn¡¯t think much of it, but my body reacts to her proximity violently. Blood rushes south, hardening my c**k. All my muscles tighten, and my senses tune into her scent and her touch. I grit my jaw and make her wear my T-shirt before opening my eyes. A hard breath leaves my lungs. I grab the hairdryer and find myself drying her wet hair all the while avoiding looking at her bare legs. But it¡¯s near impossible for me. I vowed to not touch her. Even when she submitted to me, spread her legs readily, and pulled me into her, I pulled away and didn¡¯t f**k her. But I am slowly epting that my body needs her like it needs air. A vein ticks in my jaw at that thought. I drop the hairdryer on the counter and bring my clean shorts over. She can not stay without panties around me. But I am not about to put those up her legs. My shorts are a better option. D Closing my eyes, I help her into my shorts, her upper half leaning onto my body for support. After I am done with her, I pick her up in my arms again. She remains dazed, oblivious to how hard it is for me to not shake her out of that state. Frowning, I put her on my bed and tuck her in nkets. She goes down easily, without any protests, and lies there lifelessly. A string draws me to her, and without giving it another thought, I slip under the nket behind her. My stiff body lies at a distance as I stare at her face. 66 Snap out of it.¡± I whisper, my heartbeat escting at the sight of her. The longer she stays in that state, the harder it bes for me to bear it. In the end, I resort to the extreme measures. She will snap out of it if I touch her. She hates my touch, after all.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I wrap my arm around her waist and turn her in my hold, putting her back to my front. A groan leaves my mouth as her petite body slips right into my embrace, her curves pressing into my muscles, fitting perfectly like the pieces of a puzzle. I rest my nose in her nape, inhaling her intoxicating scent. My hand sneaks under her shirt, my palm spreading over her stomach. It sinks 08:33 Wed, 3 Jul M under my touch, as she holds her breath. Unconsciously, I run my nails down her stomach, finally drawing a small gasp from her. € 75%[ Her back arches, reaching for my body as she grabs my wrist between her trembling fingers. My c**k hardens some more, making it impossible for me to not grind against her, but I hold myself back, enduring the pain. Mas¡ªMassimo?¡± She breathes, her body tensing in my arms. Fear reflects in her small voice, making me sigh. The knot in my stomach eases as I whisper in her ear.¡± Yes, my Kitten. My nails continue their venture, dragging up and down her stomach, slowly and gently. She shudders, her body curling more into me. ¡°I¡ªI hate you, Massimo.¡¯ My heart skips a beat. She should hate me. That¡¯s what I want too. But when she says it like this, it unsettles me. 65 ¡®I know, Kitten. ¡°I breath against her neck, unable to stop myself from pressing a kiss to her shoulder. Her grip on my wrist tightens, but she doesn¡¯t push me away. She keeps me there, pushing herself closer and closer as if seeking protection in my arms. 66 Sleep in my bed tonight, Kitten. ¡°I nuzzle into her neck, sucking a deep breath. She is out of it, and I can¡¯t stop caressing her stomach. She, like the little Kitten she is, melts into my arms, forgetting that she is supposed to be disgusted with my touch. Chapter 99 AYLA It feels like I am burning. Sweat clings to my skin. I gasp and try to get up for some air but the weight over my body keeps me down. It''s so hot. Annoyed, I blink my eyes open. The sunlight peeking through the windows hits my face, making me wince slightly. My head hurts. I groan, closing my eyes for a second. The weight above me shifts, wrapping around me like a slithering snake to pull me back. My eyes shoot wide open, blinking rapidly against the sunlight. What the- I suppress a scream and look down at the thick arm coiled around my waist. My jaw hangs low as my gaze lifts to another arm wrapped around my chest tightly. I must be dreaming. Is this a wet dream? I never had one of those before. My lips form an O. I close my eyes again and ease into the arms that keep me stered to a muscr, warm front. Heat creeps down my skin, sliding between my legs. I press my thighs together and swallow. I should wake up from this wet dream now. A masculine, woody scent overpowers my senses, making me hold my breath. Okay. A wet dream is not supposed to feel this real, or is it? Unconsciously, I snuggle my butt against the hardness poking it. A throaty grunt follows as the arms tighten around my body, pulling me deeper into the scorching embrace. "Don''t grind over my cock if you don''t want it inside your pussy, Kitten. " A sleepy, hoarse voice mumbles against my skin. My toes curl. Surprise, horror, and lust be a hazy mixture. I gasp, my eyes opening for the second time. This is no dream. Instinctively, I fight his hold over me. He turns me around with ease and pulls my face into his chest before I can tell him to go to hell. "Mhm. Sleep some more." His hands slide to my b**t, squeezing my flesh tightly. "Massimo!" I shriek, my voice muffled against his chest. I hear him click his tongue before his fingers tangle in my hair and gently draw my head back. My wide eyes meet his sleepy,zy gaze-the gaze of a predator who is in the mood to y instead of hunt. My eyes take in the hair falling over his forehead, before meeting his eyes again. They are still half-closed like he can''t bother to open them right now. "What?" His fingers rub over my scalp, sending the sparks down my body. I open my mouth, and instead of words, a soft moan slips past my lips. Azy smirk tugs at the corners of his mouth. My cheeks blush furiously at my stupid gesture. Many paragraphs are missing. Read theplete book on Jo-bn-ib.c(o)m. "What am I doing in your bed?" I snap, shaking the embarrassment away. His fingers are still rubbing my scalp and for some reason, it feels so good. It takes me a moment to register that I am in his arms, our bodies pressed together and his hands all over me but I am not panicking. It feels normal as if I am not traumatized by a man''s touch at all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t you remember?" Darkness flickers in his eyes. The memories fromst nighte flooding back. I remember crying and screaming in his bathroom, foolishly begging him toe back and let me go. I remember being scared to the point that it felt like my soul would leave my body. I remember the moment everything went ck before my eyes and it seemed like my soul left my body. There is a gap in my memory after that and thest thing I remember is his hand under my shirt, caressing my stomach as he whispered that I should spend the night with him. "A*****e. "I mutter under my breath. "It''s not good for you to curse at me when you are still in my bed, little Kitty. What if I decide to teach you manners?" His face leans closer, making me hyperaware of our proximity. Without wasting a moment, I lift my hand and itnds against his cheek with a stinging sound. My palm burns and my fingerprints remain on his cheek, proof of what I just did to him. His gaze moves to my lips, then to my hand still hanging in the air. His sleepy eyes be alert and cold. "Do not try that with me again, Massimo." I whisper, my body beginning to shake with the intensity of my emotions. My heart clenches as his lips press into a thin, threatening line. "You shouldn''t have done that." He says before my world spins in my view. I yelp, my legs moving rapidly to w my way out. In a single moment, he sits up with ease, twists me around, and drops me over hisp. "Massimo!" I hiss his name, still flipping my legs around and trying to grasp the sheets to pull myself up. Without listening to what I have to say, Massimo tugs my pants down. Fear strikes my heart, almost sending my mind back to the abyss but his palm connects with my a*s cheek, jolting me out of the trance. An involuntary gasp leaves my mouth, almost sounding like a whimper. The sting of the spank spreads in my butt, making me go absolutely still in hisp. "Is this how you repay someone who let you sleep in his bed?" He scoffs yfully, his fingers rubbing the spot he spanked just now. My mind remains still, as I try to process my thoughts. But I doubt that I am even thinking. I can only focus on the sensation of his rough fingers on the bare skin of my butt as Iy in hisp, blinking at the sheets. Suddenly, my world shifts again. He pulls my pants up, and sits me in hisp, making me straddle him. Our gazes meet. A frown settles between my brows. I am confused. Why am I not panicking right now? "I should thank you?" My nose scrunches. "You locked me in the bathroom. Do you even realize what that did to me? I was so scared and-" I halt, as his hands rest on my b**t, tuggling me near his front. Why am I telling him all that? "Are you scared of the dark?" Massimo questions, tilting his head to the right and searching my nervous eyes for an answer. "Massimo, that''s not---" "Lie and I will lock you up in the dungeon this time." His eyes sh golden, pushing me to an abrupt halt. My confusion grows. I press my lips together while waiting for a panic attack. My body is trembling lightly but the fear is not as intense as I thought it would be. "I am still waiting for an answer, Kitten." His fingers brush my bangs away, as he keeps his eyes on me, still and neutral. The heat of his fingers brings my attention to his hand. Is this how we ended up having sex that night? He touched me gently, and I didn''t object. When he is not forcing me, or grabbing me roughly, I don''t find myself running from him. What''s so special about him? His deep eyes mesmerize me, numbing a part of my brain that is supposed to be my voice of reasoning. "I am- - -scared of the dark. " I whisper, the truth slipping from my mouth. "I was so scaredst night. It felt like my heart would stop at any moment." A moment of silence passes between us. His fingers caress the corner of my mouth. I freeze, still waiting for my usual reaction only to realize that the sparks have taken over the fear. "I will keep that in mind. You will not face darkness again." He rasps, releasing his hold over me. "What''s with this sudden change? What are you plotting?" I blink nervously. A grin stretches across his thick lips, causing a skip in my heartbeat. "Your fianc¨¦ told me that you only love to fuck him. I intend to tell him that you are addicted to your husband''s cock from now on. For that to happen, I should treat you nicely, right? The grin across his lips suddenlyes off as demonic. Without dying for a moment, I get down from hisp and sprint away before he can grab me. His wickedughter follows me until I am locked in my room, still reeling with a pounding heart and hot ears. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 AYLA 28% +5 I should be plotting for revenge against Massimo but something tells me that¡¯s a bad idea. So, I wait for silence in the house. After an hour, I step out of the room where I locked myself and find the coast clear. The fear fromst night has disappeared. By now, I am used to such breakdowns. I skip down the stairs, my recently charged phone clenched between my fingers. When I turn it on, messages and notifications of missed calls rush in. Scrunching my nose, I walk in the direction of the kitchen. The sudden sound of movement inside makes me pause in the doorway. Did Massimo not leave? My ears perk up. I peek around the corner and find a middle¨Caged woman standing behind the kitchen counter, staring right at me. #1 Mrs. Rossi.¡± Her lips break into a smile the moment our eyes meet. Confused, I step into her visionpletely. ¡°Oh, hi there.¡± Mrs. Rossi? That sounds so tacky.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I am Angelina, the housekeeper. I do everything in the Alpha¡¯s house. I clean, cook, and look after the house during the day.¡± She blurts. without dy. Awkwardly, I nod and clench the phone tighter between my fingers. ¡°Would you like some breakfast, Mrs. Rossi? Alpha told me that you are hungry.¡± Her eyes switch between me and the doorway as she waits for a reaction from me, her warm small never falling. I watch her warily for a second after she mentions Massimo. Then slowly, my tense muscles loosen and I nod at her. ¡°Yes, please.¡± 46 Take a seat, Mrs. Rossi. The breakfast ising up.¡± She chimes, turning towards the stove. I walk towards the counter and plop on the dining chair. She calls me Mrs. Rossi and not the Luna. This tells me a lot about what she must be thinking. Does everyone in this pack know about our marriage?¡± I ask, my muscles stiffening again. Of course, Mrs. Rossi. Your wedding was announced on the news.¡± She hums, focusing on frying some eggs. My eyes widen at the revtion.¡± My wedding was announced on what?¡± The news, Mrs. Rossi?¡± She nces at me from over her shoulder. 27% 16:00 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 300 It feels like steam ising out of my ears. That asshole! That audacity of his! He must have done this to announce to the world that he is now married to me¡ª A Alvarez, the daughter of a business Tycoon for the humans and a powerful Alpha for the werewolves. Does he intend to use this news to pressure Dad into doing something? Anger simmers beneath my skin as I re at the kitchen ind. The pack members were quite surprised, Mrs. Rossi. It¡¯s umon for the Alpha to marry a woman before marking her.¡± Angelina continues, her back facing me.¡± but if you ask me, I think it¡¯s fine. You can take your time and mark each other after your grand wedding ceremony for the¡­ w Hold up. ¡°My brows furrow,¡± what grand wedding?¡± Sighing, Angelina turns to me.¡± Mrs. Rossi, am I ruining a surprise for you? Did Alpha not tell you anything?¡± No?¡± Confusion quickens my heartbeat. But it¡¯s the trending topic on social media right now, Mrs. Rossi. The whole country knows about your wedding arrangements and everything else.¡± She sounds surprised and nervous at the same time. My gaze lowers to my cell phone. The messages and calls can not be just because of worry. With a heavy heart, I unlock my phone and ignore my family¡¯s messages. My fingers tap on the screen until I see today¡¯s trending news. The hottest bachelor of Hornwood City has tied the knot with A Alvarez, the daughter of his business rival and famous business Tycoon, Alexander Alvarez. In a month, their wedding ceremony will be arranged and it¡¯s expected to be the biggest event of this year. The post is shared by several media influencers and news channels, bing the next hot topic. Blood boils in my veins as I read people¡¯sments. -Is this an enemy¨Cto¨Clover scenario? -Did that bitch seduce my Massimo? -Whoa! Who knew Massimo Rossi would be Alexander Alvarez¡¯s son¨Cinw? -The Alvarez family must be bending backward for Massimo now! Serves them right for their arrogance. Before I can read more, my phone starts ringing again. Releasing a heavy breath, I pick up my best friend¡¯s call. Her shrieking voiceing from the speaker almost bursts my eardrums. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I hadn¡¯t taken you to that club, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this mess! You were so eager to marry someone. That Massimo took advantage of it, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Calm down, Hazel.¡± I rub my temples. Massimo must be acting nice in the morning to prepare me for this shock. He is hell¨Cbent on announcing to the world that Dad has to give up on his ego now. The rivalry has turned into an odd rtionship where Dad is at a disadvantage because he is the father of a daughter. People think like that, but people don¡¯t know the truth. 2/4 ºÅ27% Chapter 100 There is not going to be any wedding ceremony. A, I am so fucking sorry! I tried my best to get you back but I was no match to those bodyguards while I was dead drunk and¡ª Like I said, calm down, Hazel, and stop rambling, please. ¡°I whisper, drained because of this whole situation. Sniffling voicese from the speaker. It¡¯s enough to tell me that she has started crying. She is a pampered princess. Aunt Daphne and Uncle Levi always spoiled her to no end because she was their only child and she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with certain situations because of that. Sometimes, I wish that I had a sheltered life just like her. But life was not easy for me. In the start, I had to stay separate from my Dad because Mom didn¡¯t know who my Dad was. I had to long for his love and pray for the Moon Goddess to send him my way. When we finally ended up together as a family, I was snatched away. After that, I was never the same. My parents did everything to get me over the trauma. They thought I was mad, so they hired psychiatrists and psychologists for me. But that didn¡¯t help. I only ended up learning how to pretend to be fine. After some time passed, Aaron was born and so, my parents couldn¡¯t give me the same attention anymore. After all, I had to suffer alone, and in silence. I couldn¡¯t even tell them of my nightmares or my fears after I realized that it made them sad and guilty. Now, this is what has be of me. I am sitting here, in a man¡¯s house But I can not cry like Hazel, can I? Because no one ising for me. I sigh.¡± Hazel, if you are going to keep crying, just hang up.¡± a man I don¡¯t even know and who is ckmailing me. 24 No, what do I do? Tell me. I have to make this right.¡± She sniffles again. You can not do anything. I am fine here and I can deal with whatever you think the problem is. ¡°I eye Angelina who is pretending to be deaf right now. ¡°How are Mom, Dad, and my little bro?¡± I change the topic, my heart hurting at the mention of my family. They are worried about you.¡± She blurts, then breathes heavily. ¡± Actually, Aaron is snappy, and Alpha is about to go down. Luna is the only one holding the Alpha and Aaron back from killing Massimo Rossi. On the other side, Mom and Dad are not really hunt your husband helpful. They believe Alpha and Aaron are right to want to kill Massimo. We should slit his throat, take over his pack and get you back.¡± Finally, Angelina¡¯s shoulders tighten, giving away her sneaky eavesdropping. I grimace, sensing the dark shift in the atmosphere. 35 He is still my husband¡ªyou know. ¡°I swallow with unease. It¡¯s only been a day. You don¡¯t love him and you are not pregnant. You have no reason to want him alive. ¡± Hazel decides instantly. My nose scrunches.¡± I want him alive. Very much so. Do not try stupid things.¡± 44 Then how about you juste home? You can divorce him, hmm?¡± She coaxes. 3/4 DOL Chapter 100 Yes, ask her to divorce him right away. ¡°I hear a familiar voice whispering in the background from her side. My eyes almost roll back into my head. I can not believe this. Hazel, tell Mom that this tactic is old. I am not a child and I don¡¯t listen to you anymore. ¡°I huff, before hanging up on her. Broadly, I drop the phone on the counter and ce my chin in my palm. Angelina?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Rossi?¡± She squeals as if caught in the act of a horrible crime. *Does Massimo¡¯s family live somewhere else?¡± I question. *Alpha doesn¡¯t have parents, Mrs. Rossi. He lost them when he was young.¡± Angelina¡¯s head lowers as she murmurs. A sharp pain stabs my heart at the revtion. That¡¯s why he was calling for his Mom and Dad in his sleep. ¡°But Alpha has his Aunt and Uncle. The former Alpha and Luna of this pack. They live in the packhouse. Out of respect for them, Alpha moved into this house and never took over the main packhouse.¡± Angelina reveals, flipping the pancakes now. I notice her perfect flip before a smile curls my lips.¡± Angelina, where is this packhouse? I think I want to go meet my inws before the grand wedding ceremony!¡± That asshole knows so many secrets of mine. It¡¯s only fair that I find his weakness too and hurt him where it hurts the most. Ìï ? Chapter 101 Chapter 101 AYLA It feels awkward to visit your so¨Ccalled inws unannounced. I am only realizing it after sitting in their living room and getting stared at. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some cookies, sweetie?¡± The woman I now know as Calista, Massimo¡¯s adopted mother, offers with a smile. ¡°Uh, sure.¡± I nod, up and down before picking up a home¨Cbaked cookie. The chocte vor makes me hum. My gaze switches between Max and Calista because they are still eyeing me closely. ¡°Where did you meet Massimo?¡± Max narrows his eyes. ¡°Oh. ¡°I close my mouth, thinking about it.¡± In a club?¡± They exchange a look, their eyebrows raise. Uh¨Coh, doesn¡¯t look like the right answer. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed any other ce. ¡°Calistaughs, grabbing Max¡¯s arm. I shoot them a smile before we end up in an awkward silence again. Hook around, noticing the warm interior, and the touch of pictures and colors in the decor. Your ce is beautiful.¡± I whisper, genuinely admiring the living room. ¡°Thanks, sweetie.¡± Calista throws me the same warm look that she has been giving me for a while. 66 Calista did all this herself. I remember how she fussed over not hiring an interior designer and convinced me to let her do everything all alone.¡± Max grumbles, but looks at Calista affectionately. Come on, Max. Women love decorating their homes. ¡± Calista smiles at him, mirroring the same affection as him. My heart warms at the sight. The couple looks so nice. I wonder how Massimo ended up like aplete asshole when these two lovely people raised him. ¡°My Mom also loves to keep things colorful. She is all about decorating our house and choosing new things all the time. Whenever she goes on any trip with my Dad, shees back with so many decor pieces or things for our house. Dad is always annoyed but he still indulges her.¡± I blurt without filter, my hands clenching in myp. ¡°Your parents must love each other. ¡± Calista leans closer to Max, and thetter shoots her another loving nce. ¡°Yes. Their love seems to only grow as the years pass. ¡°I sigh, a sense of longing filling me. This is the longest I have been away from my family after the incident in my childhood. Two nights out of the house and I miss everything about my family, my home, my life. Did you upset your parents to marry Massimo, A?¡± Max asks, his voice stern. I look up and stiffen.¡± They were not really fond of the idea of my marriage with Massimo but I believe they wille around.¡± Calista offers an understanding nod while Max just hums. Do you want us to talk to them? We can let your parents know that we will treat you like an absolute sweetheart and they shouldn¡¯t worry. We can also ask them for their blessings, if you want, Sweetie.¡± Calista whispers, her words stunning me for some seconds. 15:26 Mon, 8 Jul Chapter 101 You would- do that for me?¡± A lump forms in my throat. You are family now. We will do everything to ensure your happiness.¡± Calista asserts quietly. I stare at them for a long time, then slowly shake my head. ¡°I think I should give them some time toe around on their own. Calista starts, ¡°What if¡ª¡± ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you check out the lunch arrangements? We should make sure that our first lunch with A is perfect.¡± Max suggests, but it feels like he wants her to stop talking. Calista nods quickly, not catching onto Max¡¯s n. ¡°You are right. A Sweetie, talk to Max for a while. I will be back soon.¡± Of course, Calista. ¡°I muster another smile. My jaw hurts from smiling so much. Calista rushes out and closes the sliding door that leads inside the living room. When the doors shut, Max¡¯s expressions turn serious. Don¡¯t be rmed A, but I need to ask you some things.¡± He says, his gaze bing serious. I gulp. ¡°Sure. What do you want to know, Max? ¡± Did Massimo hurt you?¡± Max questions, straightforwardly. My breath hitches in my throat. For a moment, I think about telling Max the truth, but the video in Massimo¡¯s hand scares me. I shake my head but don¡¯t speak a word. He takes it as a No, and I have a hunch that he doesn¡¯t believe my answer. Max leans back on the couch. ¡± A, there are some things about Massimo that you are not aware of.¡± I am not aware of anything about him. I think but still don¡¯t speak. Taking my silence as a hint of my reluctance, Max continues on his own. He might seem angry at times, and you might think he will harm you seriously. But he won¡¯t. He might say some harsh words here and there or try to scare you, but he won¡¯t do any serious harm to you. That Boy is tough on the outside. Don¡¯t get fooled by his exterior. 33 I don¡¯t know what to think about Max right now. He talks about Massimo so softly, as if he believes him to be an angel. 66 But if someday, he still crosses a line, and harms you, A, I need you toe to me and tell me. Don¡¯t hold back. Don¡¯t think that I will take his side because I am his father. Come to me and I will make sure he pays for it. ¡± Max says, his face serious and set in hard lines. He is a former Alpha. That¡¯s why he exudes a dominating and suppressing aura. But under that aura, I can sense his love for Massimo, the man he considers his son. Æ· You do know that Massimo has some past history against my Dad, right?¡± I mumble, lowering my gaze to the center table. That¡¯s history like you said. The boy is under the impression of a misunderstanding and he is not ready to see it yet. Just know that soon, he wille to his mind. But you don¡¯t have to wait for that. If you don¡¯t wish to be with him, tell me now and I will make sure you get home safe and sound. No harm wille to you in my pack, A. ¡± Max offers again, emphasizing each other as if coaxing me into confessing something. My heartbeat quickens. If I tell him just now, if I believe him and ask for help, Lean be free. I open my mouth as Max waits but something happens inside my heart. Words refuse to leave my mouth. 2/3 15:26 Mon, 8 Jul Chapter 101 Suddenly, I am thinking about this situation from a new angle. I close my mouth and shake my head. Max sighs.¡± it¡¯s your choice, daughter. But remember, my offer stands in the future as well. ¡± 326% The lump in my throat eases. I came here to manipte Massimo¡¯s people so I could get back at him, but now, the thought of using Calista and Max makes me sick. They are good people. 66Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thank you, Max. ¡°I whisper, genuinely feeling gratitude for them. There is no need. As Calista said, you are a part of the family and we Rossi always look after our own. ¡°A rare, subtle smile curls Max¡¯s lips before it disappears in a sh. I open my mouth to thank him again but the door to the living room slides open with a harsh boom and an angry hiss makes its way to my ears. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Massimo snarls, closing in on me. I look up, only to find him towering over me with his imposing figure. He is d in an all¨Cck suit that hugs his muscles and disys the hard lines of his body. ¡°Massimo. ¡°I whisper, meeting his enraged eyes. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 AMA What is this way of talking, Massimo?¡± Uncle Max scolds, grabbing his attention. Massimo casts a careful nce towards him, and then looks back at me. I purse my lips and rx on the couch. He can¡¯t do anything to me in front of his family. * Do you have a problem with her presence here?¡± Max questions, but it feels more like a challenge to Massimo. Massimo¡¯s shoulders stiffen as he stares at his Uncle Max for a few moments. ¡°I was worried about her.¡± *What do you have to worry about? Do you have no trust in your pack security?¡± Max scoffs, silencing Massimo. Unconsciously, I giggle and cover my mouth with my hand. The eyes of the two men turn to me instantly, curious and surprised. My cheeks flush as I shoot Max a smile. ¡± he is such a hulk around me, Max but in front of you, he acts like a scolded child. I can definitely put my trust in you and report his misbehavior immediately so you can make him pay.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. * Like I said, the offer stands. ¡°Max¡¯s lips twitch. ¡°What offer?¡± Massimo¡¯s gaze switches between us suspiciously. That¡¯s personal, Massimo. ¡°I shrug, throwing him a charming smile that¡¯s meant to mock him. Massimo lifts one brow and walks closer. ¡±e out. I have something important to say to you.¡± Nothing can be more important to me than keeping Maxpany. Calista left me on that duty. I am not moving an inch. ¡°I shake my head right away. I know Massimo wants to threaten me. I am not taking that risk. His eyes narrow on me again, as his back faces Max. My lips pucker out, annoyance filling me at his experience of dodging other¡¯s eyes. ¡°A, my Baby,e on. It¡¯s very important. ¡°He grabs hold of my upper arm, urging me to stand. ¡®No!¡± I snap, pulling my hand out of his hand. ¡°I said I want to stay here. ¡± And I saide out right now.¡± Massimo mimics my high¨Cpitched tone. My jaw drops. ¡± Massimo, you are really something! I know, now be a good wife and listen to your husband. ¡± He coos, leaning in for my arm again. ¡°You be a good husband first. ¡± My nervous gaze flickers towards Max, but the giant named Massimo is blocking my view. ¡°I am being a good husband. That¡¯s why I want to talk privately.¡± He clicks his tongue, pulling me to my feet. I let my body hang loose, falling limp on the couch. Stubbornly, I dig my heels into the floor so he can not make me stand again. 1/3 Avia, you are so childish! ¡°He scoffs, the tip of his nose turning red as he res down at me. What do you think about yourself? ¡°I retort, shaking my arm out of his hand once more.¡± stop manhandling me. Tam not manhandling you. I am just telling you that we need to talk!¡± He huffs, running a frustrated hand through his hair. And I am telling you that I do not want to talk! Do you not understand? Are you deaf or dumb?! ¡°I utter, shaking my head wildly. Come again?¡± His hand pauses mid¨Cair, as he gawks at me.¡± say that again to me!¡± Maybe you are both. Deaf and dumb! ¡°I roll my eyes and fold my arms over my chest so he can not attempt to grab me again. Ha.¡± Heughs mockingly. ¡°You can not be serious. ¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°I blink. ¡°You- ¨C ¨C ¡± He trails off, searching for the right words as his eyes stay on mine. My nose scrunches. I lean back triumphantly and yawn. You won¡¯t listen this way. Fine, you asked for this. ¡± Massimo announces, slipping his hands under my folded arms to throw me over his shoulder. I shriek and kick his stomach. He doesn¡¯t budge but looks dumbfounded at the sudden hit. Did you just fucking hit me?!¡± He sounds baffled, and angry at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s why I called you dumb. You can not even process that I kicked you just now. ¡°I snicker, watching his reddening face.¡± No shoo! Go cry in the corner. ¡± Massimo points a trembling finger in my face, ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Max¡¯s calm voice rings in the living room. Suddenly, I recall that he is still present. The tips of my ears heat at the realization, making me press my lips shut tightly. Massimo seems to realize the same and goes silent. 66 How lovely.¡± Another voice chimes, making my cheeks catch fire this time. I nce around Massimo¡¯s torso to find Calista standing beside Max. I didn¡¯t even notice hering in. ¡°Young love and the childish fights. ¡°Calista sighs dreamily and sits beside Max to lean into him. ¡°You two just reminded me of my good old days.¡± ¡°These are good days?¡± Massimo huffs, plopping down beside me. 66 Of course. The little childish fights only strengthen the love.¡± Calista replies sweetly. If only she knew these are not little love fights. These are wars that I must win to kick this giant in his stomach a hundred times more. Scrunching my nose, I slip a little away to put distance between us only to get this oblivious giant to cover the space again. Our thighs press gather, our knees touch and slowly, his hand grabs mine. ayapul jumps on my body, as try to get my hand out of his hold but he doesn¡¯t let go. My eyes meet his side profile, studying his sharp Tawine, and the corner of his mouth in a trance, Anyway, I love my new daughter inw. She is so pretty and kind. You didn¡¯t bring her to us so she came to greet us on her own. Her parents raised her with care and taught her to respect the elders. I love her, Mimo. She is perfect for you. ¡°Calista blurts, her voice carrying different MYLOUS. move my gaze towards her face to find her smiling at Massimo with a happy glint in her eyes. Massimo¡¯s grip tightens over my hand. I grit my jaw and force my fingers between his to intertwine our hands so I can squeeze him back. ¡°Perfect?¡± The corner of his mouth curls. His head turns in my direction, coaxing me into meeting his dark eyes. My breath catches in my throat as I find my face so close to his, just an inch closer and I might kiss him. His warm breaths ghost my skin, sending shudders down my back. Slowly, his eyes travel down, lingering on my lips, my throat, and my chest. A jolt of electric current makes me lick my lips. ¡°She is not perfect, Aunt Calista. ¡± Massimo looks away. The trance breaks, and my soaring heart crashes with his harsh words. I don¡¯t understand the hurt that spreads in my chest. My gaze lowers to our joined hands and then to the spot where our knees meet. ¡°She is something more. The word perfect doesn¡¯t cut it. ¡°His deep voice echoes in my ears. Compelled by him, I peek at his face again but he is not looking at me anymore. What does he mean? ¡°I am happy for you, Mimo. ¡± Calista sniffles. ¡°Massimo, take care of this beautiful girl. You are a man now. I expect no hups from you. Do not do anything to bring shame to the Rossi name. We Rossi treat our women like Queens because they deserve nothing less. ¡± Max¡¯s gruff voice follows. My heart fills with immense respect for Massimo¡¯s adopted parents. Whatever Massimo is doing, they have no part in it. That¡¯s why I can not bring myself to use them in my scheme anymore. 64 Okay, enough with the emotional talk. Let¡¯s have lunch. ¡± Calista ps excitedly. Massimo nods, his fingers squeezing my hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch so I can finally take my wife back home. We have a lot to talk about. I shudder at the suggestion in his tone. Our eyes meet, and he smiles like a devil, confirming all my doubts. He is going to eat me alive. 33 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 AYLA ¡°Tell us more about yourself, A sweetie. We would love to know about your life, hobbies¡­or anything you like to do. ¡°Calista says, making me sigh. I ce my fork on the te neatly and pick my head to look at her. Calista and Max are sitting on the opposite side of us, while Massimo sits beside me. He could have taken any seat on the huge table but he had to stick to my side, making me flinch every time I find him too close to me. Lignore the way he reaches for the bowl in front of me and lean back. ¡°I¡­studied business, and recently graduated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Calista passes me a smile while Max simply nods in acknowledgment. ¡°Any big ns for the future?¡± She wonders, slicing a piece of the steak on her te. Future? Dad always thought I would love to join his business. I never got to voice out my own ns for the future. After giving them a scare in childhood, I didn¡¯t want to be a disappointment. 66 Are you interested in business or do you like something else?¡± Calista murmurs, before taking a bite of the steak. I shrug. ¡°I studied business so I will probably do something rted to that. It¡¯s suitable, isn¡¯t it?¡± 66 But do you like it?¡± She insists on the question. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I trail off and take a sip of water. ¡°You know, I studied medicine but I loved spending time with nts more than people. ¡± Calista sighs, a smile adorning her lips. My brows rise. ¡°You are a doctor?¡® 66 Yes, she is.¡± Max nods, a proud look in his eyes. ¡°But I am not really good at it.¡± Calista chuckles. ¡± Like I said, I prefer thepany of nts. That¡¯s why¡ªafter I found Max, I started studying botany.¡± ¡°You should take a walk in our garden. Calista nted and raised all those flowers, and nts. ¡± Max speaks up, a warm smile ying over his lips. 1/5 Chapter 103 Like Mom and Dad, I can¡¯t help but admire this adorable couple. When I see people in love, people like them, I wonder if I will ever have something like this even if the chances are small. Will someone love me even after knowing that deep down¡ªI am damaged? I release a soft sigh, filled with longing and silent prayers before I focus on my fried rice. R No doubt, my parents loved me, Sweetie, but after meeting Max¡­I feel like there is someone in this world who understands me better than anyone else. He made me happy on my terms. He always wanted me to do the things my heart desired because it made him happy.¡± Calista whispers, her eyes flickering between me and Massimo. Max grumbles, but I notice his ears turning red. My lips curl into a grin. They must have been together for so long yet Max still reacts so cutely to her words of appreciation. ¡°I wish the same for you and Mimo. Now that you both are married and will soon mark each other, I hope you understand each other and make each other happy. Let each other do the things they desire the most, and stand as each other¡¯s support throughout your life. ¡± Calista¡¯s voice softens. Silence falls in the dining room. My body freezes like a statue. I avert my gaze to my food, unable toe up with a reply. Nothing like that will ever happen between Massimo and me. But if we were to be like this- ¨C ¨C I wouldn¡¯t have hated it too much. Because it seems like his touch is the only man¡¯s touch that my body and soul ept. 66 Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Calista. I will let her do what her heart wants as long as she lets me do what I desire the most.¡± Massimo speaks for the first time, and sends a¡¯shudder down my body. His words, spoken in a low and hoarse voice, seem to have an underlying sultry meaning. My nose scrunches. I dig into my rice with my spoon, before I yelp and it drops in the te. ¡°What happened?¡± Calista¡¯s gaze jumps to my eyes with concern. ¡°N¡ªNothing. ¡°I blurt, grabbing the ss of water. 66 66 Are you sure?¡± Calista frowns. ¡°Of course.¡± I blurt before gulping down the water. 2/5 O Chapter 103 Massimo¡¯s hand squeezes my thigh, sneakily pushing my dress up so he can touch the bare skin of my leg above my knee. My stomach tightens into knots. I should start panicking now! His hand crawls up, his calloused fingers slipping in my inner thigh. My breath hitches. Instantly, I put the ss down and ced my trembling fists on the table. I am going to pass out. Now that I wish for the panic to kick in, it¡¯s not happening. What the hell? He trails his hot palm down to my knee, his touch feathery and electrifying. My core pulses, forcing me to clench my legs close. But his prying hand is moving up again, touching my skin as if he owns me. Sparks start from the sole of my feet and crawl to the tips of my ears, carrying heat and an ache that only grows. ¡°Eat slowly, A. I don¡¯t want you to choke on food. ¡± Massimo rasps. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you caring about her, Mimo. I was worried for nothing.¡± Aunt Calista, as oblivious as a saint, chimes, admiring her son¡¯s efforts for me. While her son is busy caressing my thigh, making me hold back from squirming or pushing him away. I shoot him a re, but he is not looking at me. He is smiling at Calista. ¡°No need to worry. I know how to take care of her, Aunt Calista.¡± He assures her, still smiling like an angel. Unable to hold back anymore, I jump to my feet. Massimo¡¯s hand slips away from my thigh and back into hisp. ¡°Sweetie?¡± Calista¡¯s eyes widen at my sudden move. J nce at Max to find him silently eating food, and then at Massimo to find him smirking. 66 ¡°I¡ªI like tap water. ¡°I blurt. 64 ¡°What?¡± She frowns. I point towards my ss. ¡°This water is cold. I like tap water. ¡°2 ¡°Oh.¡± Calista nods.¡± let me call the server, she will get it for¡ª¡± ¡°No! ¡°I utter, before softening my voice. ¡°I need to get some fresh air too. That¡¯s why I would like to 3/5 III go get a ss of water myself. Where is the kitchen?¡® I smile as wide as I can, but she only frowns. I must look like an idiot. * First turn to the right. ¡°Max replies instead of Calista. I nod and quickly depart. I can not stay with Massimo in the same space. My blood is boiling and it¡¯s not because of anger. I rush towards the kitchen and after finding it, I fill a ss from the tap and gulp it down. My body is heating up so badly and it¡¯s refusing to cool down. I huff, filling another ss and turning around. My eyes fall on the towering figure in the doorway, resting his side against the wall as he watches mezily. ¡°You need some fresh air?¡± Massimo utters in a velvety voice. Unconsciously, my gaze drops to his lips, still moist from the wine that he was drinking earlier. I didn¡¯t even drink wine, so why do I feel drunk out of my mind?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Massimo?¡± I gasp, cing the ss on the counter beside me. Immediately, he disappears from the doorway and appears in front of me. Air whooshes out of my lungs, hitting his lips that hover just inches away from mine. ¡°You have some nerves. You are trying to use my family against me.¡± He hisses, his face leaning closer. My eyes meet his gaze, but I don¡¯t find any anger there. It¡¯s like he is burning the same, aching for something that I can¡¯t understand. My hand lifts to his chest, and I grab his cor, softly tugging him in. His head lowers, his nose brushing mine roughly. Massimo¡¯s eyes sh golden, a dangerous color as I havee to recognize it as his wolf. And then, his lips are devouring my mouth. His tongue plunges, his teeth nip, and his hands explore my sides roughly, dominantly, and possessively. I moan, trying to match his aggressive moves but failing. Suddenly, his rough touch brings forth the images from the past, the dirty voices, and the angry threats. I gasp, pushing at his chest weakly. Instantly, Massimo leans away and rests his forehead against mine. He breathes as heavily as me, his lips drawing closer and moving back while he fights the urge 4/5 O 52%8 Chapter 103 to ravage my mouth again. ¡°When you are¡ªharsh like this, I get scared, Massimo. ¡°I whisper, my hooded gaze meeting his half- opened eyes. ¡± touch me a little softer. The golden shes in his eyes again. His fingers digging into my hips loosen, and he picks me up, cing me on the counter. I open my mouth to tell him to let me go, but his lips press against mine, blocking my protests. My heart soars at the tender touch of his lips as if he is testing the waters. My sweating hands still hold onto his cor, shivering slightly. Massimo tilts his head. Our lips detach with a small sound, making me arch into him. ¡°Soft or hard¡ªwhatever you like, my Kitten, but at the end of the night, I am going to be buried deep inside your pussy.¡± He utters, and then he ims me again. Chapter 104 AYLA His kiss is wild and unrestrained. His hands wander to my body, gliding down to touch every inch of me while mine reach for his nap¨¦, feeling his skin under my fingertips. My stomach feels hollow as his lips devour my mouth. His tongue caresses mine roughly, making me lean back on the counter. I try to breathe, but all I sense is him, filling my mouth with the wine taste on his lips. My heart flutters, my consciousness dulls, and my legs tremble around his waist. The subtle noise of our lips shing and pulling away to meet again fills the air, turning everything foggy inside my head. Suddenly, I hear a gasp. My hands grip his cor. My body flinches. Massimo pulls my lower lip between his mouth and lets me go. I suck in a sharp breath, my hooded eyes going behind him to find Calista and Max standing in the doorway. Calista is wide-eyed but Max is smirking as if he finds this amusing. My cheeks flush. Unconsciously, I hide my face in Massimo¡¯s chest while trying to get over the embarrassment. ¡°Oops, we thought you two were fighting.¡± Calista blurts. ¡°Well, go on. Continue. Uhm, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone, Darling. ¡± Max hums. Stop making her nervous. ¡± Massimo huffs, his hand cupping the back of my head. ¡°Go on, have your lunch. I am taking my wife home.¡± My heart does a somersault as his deep voice sounds so close to my ears. I lick my bottom lip, his taste still lingering in my mouth. Did I ever think I would kiss someone so eagerly? No. I thought I would spend the rest of my life struggling to be intimate with a man, to know how a kiss feels or how his body will feel against mine. But here it is. Everything I dreamed of ising true with the least expected man¡ªmy father¡¯s enemy. Guilt consumes me when I think about it again. ¡°They are gone. ¡± Massimo whispers, his hands dropping to my lower back. I pull my face out of his chest and meet his lustful gaze. Massimo sucks in a deep breath and licks his lips, his eyes lowering to my parted mouth.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. 94% Slowly, he cups my cheek. His thumb caresses my bottom lip before he pushes it into my mouth. Instinctively, my lips close around it, and I suck it softly. Massimo¡¯s eyes sh golden, his gaze flying to meet my eyes. ¡°You seduced me. 99 1 frown, as he pulls his thumb out of my mouth and takes a step back. ¡°You¡ªYou were touching me, Massimo. If anyone is working on seduction here, it¡¯s you. ¡± Massimo turns his back on me and runs his fingers through his hair. His muscles tense up, and a dark aura spreads in the air. My heart sinks when I realize what¡¯s happening to him. He is regretting this more than me. Didn¡¯t he take advantage of me before? How can he be angry at me now? Why does he act like this is the first time he wanted to have his way with me? My lips purse as I watch him closely. He paces around the kitchen for a while, thinking about Goddess knows what. When hees to a stop, my gaze drops to his cks. The visible bulge in them, makes me press my thighs closed. ¡°You made me hard with a f**g kiss! ¡± He hisses, strolling back to me. ¡°How- ¨C -How is it my fault?¡± I stutter, my mouth drying at the sight of him towering over me. Is it a big deal if I made him hard with a kiss? Isn¡¯t that supposed to happen? 1 feel like an idiot who never researched these things before. Well, how would I even know? I have never been with a man before! Massimo stands before me, seething and ring down as if he can¡¯t wait to murder me. My lips pucker out on their own, as my eyes water. Why are you angry at me? Just now you said you? ¨Cwell, whatever you wanted to do tonight and now you are like this. You took advantage of me, you separated me from my family, you embarass me, hurt me, and hate me. I- ¨C 1 should be angry at you! Then why are you angry at me?¡± I hiss, dropping down from the counter. Massimo stays there and res at the ceiling. I shake my head, walking out of the kitchen and towards the main door. I thought I should leverage whatever this situation is and make Massimo teach me how he touches me without sending me into a panic mode but it doesn¡¯t seem to be happening anytime soon. Maybe, my problem is cured. I should try to touch some other man to see how it goes. A glint appears in my eyes at the thought and I step out onto the porch. I will attend another one of those crazy parties with Hazel and see what happens when I get close to a man, if i am dead drunk, like I was with Massimo, perhaps, I will be able to get over my fear once again. ???????? Massimo marches past me and gets into his ck Maybach. I follow him silently and take my spot in the passenger seat. Quietly, he starts the engine and pulls the car out of the driveway with a jolt. I can sense his anger and frustration and it¡¯s irking me out more than usual. ¡°I am not going to be a part of your fairy wedding, Massimo. Drop that idea and stop using me.¡± I whisper after we are far away from the packhouse. ¡°You will, A Alvarez! When I f**g tell you to get onto the altar, you do. When I tell you to get on your knees and suck my c**k, you f**g get on it without asking questions! If I want your p**y, you give it to me. Or else you know what I am f**g capable off! Do not f**g test my patience anymore and do not dare to bring my family into this again! ¡± Each word is emphasized and insulting. I gawk at his side profile, unable to look away from his reddening face. My heart trembles and my mind at the sudden threats from him. ¡°Why?¡± I whisper, tears welling in my eyes. ¡± why must you do this to me, Massimo?¡± 66 22 goes nk Because you deserve it. A whore like you deserves every second of the pain that I intend to cause you!¡± He yells so loud that I flinch and push myself back into the door. Then, he curses under his breath and stops the car. The screeching noise of the tires echoes around me. 66 Get the f**k out!¡± He growls, clenching onto the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white. I don¡¯t ask questions, and don¡¯t try to fight him. I open the door and get the hell away from him while I still can. He doesn¡¯t wait for anything and zooms away, leaving me stranded under the scorching sun. My hands tighten into fists. Max is wrong. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of a monster his son is. I shake my head, and dial Hazel¡¯s number on my phone. As expected, she picks up on the first ring and her chiming voicees through. I don¡¯t wait to hear her whining ande straight to the point. ¡°Take me to a club. The best one there is, Hazel. I want to party tonight.¡± Chapter 105 AYLA ¡°Wow.¡± Hazel murmurs, watching me down another shot.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I have never readily drunk this much alcohol. Its always her convincing me to let loose even if she is younger than me. ¡°I should have known you were on a mission when you appeared wearing this dress.¡± She giggles, resting her elbow on the bar counter. The loud music thrums in my ears as I look down at my dress. I went to a boutique on my way here and chose this skin-tight red dress which is shoulderless and barely covers my b**t and barely keeps my breasts from spilling out. I had to look the part, all rebellious and ready to do something reckless. By the lustful looks I am receiving, I am sure it''s working on men. I pass a nervous smile to a blonde sitting in a VIP booth. He lifts his ss, his tongue running across his lips. Before I can call him over with a gesture, Hazel''s hands mp around my cheeks. She forces me to face her. ¡°What?¡± I breathe, my voice bing a little slurry. ¡°You are married, Babes. What are you doing?" She narrows her eyes on me. I scoff. ¡°don¡¯t remind me. This is no marriage. He doesn''t care if I go out and sleep with any man I want¡± Hazel''s eyes widen. ¡° I knew it! I knew there was something. Goddess! Did he ckmail you? Does he have something against you right now?¡± ¡°Will you tell Mom and Dad if I tell you? ¡± I pout, reaching out for another bitter shot. ¡°Of course, no.¡± Hazel blinks innocently. I down the shot, making up my mind to tell her the truth but I pause when my eyes meet a pair of familiar grey eyes. I m the empty ss on the counter and sigh. ¡°Did you call him here?¡± I ask Hazel. ¡°Who?¡± Hazel follows my line of sight and freezes when she spots Aaron walking towards us. ¡°Oh Goddess, I only told him I am going out with you. I didn¡¯t know he would follow us here.¡± Hazel squirms in her seat ufortably and shoots me a nervous nce. ¡°A.¡± Aaron towers over Hazel and shoots me a re. ¡°Good to see you are having fun with your friend after destroying our peace.¡± My nose scrunches. " Aaron Alvarez, you are my younger brother! Act your age." ¡°How can I act my age when you act younger than me?¡± He says, and his re bes fiercer. ¡°Oh, Goddess. ¡°I drop from the stool and point a finger in his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this right now.¡± Aaron sighs and runs his fingers through his hair. ¡± A. I am not here to fight. I just want to make sure you know there is always a way back. All you need is to tell us the truth and we will be there for you! ¡°I told you the truth. I love Massimo Rossi I hiss, my hands trembling by my side. Aaron stares at me. I try to continue staring back, but my vision blurs as the alcohol takes its toll, and guilt swarms my being. I perch my butt back on the stool and drop my face in my hands. ¡°This is not you, A. I know that. That''s why I won''t force you to tell me anything right this moment. But I want you to know that I am still here for you, just like Mom, Dad and our whole pack is. ¡°I sense him getting closer before he ces a hand over my shoulder. My body stiffens. Aaron and I don¡¯t have the usual sibling rivalry. He has always been acting older than his age, looking after me from a young age as if he is willing to protect me in the face of all threats at the expense of his life. This suffocated me before. It felt like the day he got to know that I was kidnapped and got scared in my dreams at night, his childhood ended and he became this mature version of himself who wanted to look after me. I should be the one doing the things he did for me, but I couldn''t. This makes me guilty. I stole his childhood and I can not return it no matter what I do. ¡°If Rossi tries anything- ~ -you must tell us. Don''t keep it to yourself. And A- - -we are all waiting for you at home. Don''t keep us waiting for long. Don¡¯t break Mom and Dad''s heart.¡± Aaron mumbles, squeezing my shoulder gently. ¡°Ohe on! Stop giving her a lecture. Shoo away. Let us have some fun.¡± Hazel pushes him away and grabs my arm to drag me towards the dance floor. When we are away from Aaron, her smile drops and she apologizes. ¡°Il am sorry, A. I really didn''t- --" ¡°It''s fine. You go have fun with Aaron. I need to go to the restroom and I will be returning home after that. ¡°I whisper, staggering towards the restroom. When I am finally out of Hazel and Aaron''s reach, I breathe a sigh of relief. My big n of attempting to go close to another man has failed terribly. I stare at my reflection in the mirror. Tears well in my eyes. This bright makeup, short dress, and staggering stance-this is not me. I sniffle, swallow my tears, and wash my face. I will be fine. It doesn¡¯t matter that I am stuck right now. Soon, I will find a way to conquer all my problems. Tears start flowing down my eyes. The harder I tell myself it will all be fine, the more I remember that I have been telling this to myself my whole life, and yet, things have only gotten worse. I shake my head, and grab the side of the sink, trying to gulp down the lump in my throat. The door to the restroom opens, and two girls stroll inside. They pause when they see me cry and exchange an awkward nce. I sigh, wipe my cheeks, and rush out of the restroom before it gets any more embarassing for me. On my way, I find myself lost in the maze of corridors. My vision keeps blurring and my legs grow wobbly under my weight. Heaving a heavy breath, I halt in front of the men''s restroom. A few men sprint out and disappear into the other corner. I pick up my head, and through the crack of the closing door, see a weird view. Chapter 106 AYLA I pick up my head, and through the crack of the closing door, see a weird view. Aaron has Hazel pressed against the counter, her back facing his front. I blink, my mind going numb as I watch my innocent baby brother roughly pulling Hazel¡¯s panties down her legs. Before the scene esctes, I squeal and make a run in the opposite direction. My heart pounds like crazy as I struggle not to cringe. My friend and my baby brother. Oh, Goddess. I thought they both were innocent. Well, the view was anything but innocent. Right in the bathroom. I let out another squeal and shake my head to get rid of the view. Terrible memory to have! But then again, when did these two start doing such things? I scrunch my nose at the thought. ¡°Hey, sexy girl! ¡°A man suddenly blocks my path. I peer up, meeting the face of the blonde I saw earlier. He leans against the wall and shoots me a charming smile. My heart pounds harder as I stare at him. ¡°what- - -¡± ¡°Thought you were up for some fun.¡± He takes a step closer. I stagger back, as memories threaten to resurface. The blondie doesn''t take the hint and grabs my arms, tugging me to his chest. A gasp whooshes out of my lungs. My ears start ringing, and my vision ckens instantly. ¡°Wanna go somewhere quiet? I can give you some quick pleasure.¡± He is murmuring but his face is disappearing, and getting reced with other older faces. Sweat trickles down my back. I try to scream, but my voice drowns behind a wave of panic. I can''t breathe. I need to run now. I try to pull free, but he is already dragging me to a corner. I need to fight. I need to do something. But my body is not working. ¡°N- = -No. ¡°I murmur, my voice small and weak. ¡°Fuck, doll. I can''t hold back, but I promise I will take you to a hotelter. Let''s have a quickie for now.¡± He suggests. ¡°N-No." My chest tightens. I stumble and fall to my knees. No. Don¡¯t touch me. It feels like my skin is peeling off as if someone has poured acid all over me and inside me. ¡°Ohe on¡ª Suddenly, he is thrown away from me. I drag my body away from him. My back hits the wall as I hear a deep voice saying coldly. ¡°Did you not hear it? She doesn''t want a quickie.¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you? ¡°The blondie screams. ¡°Husband.¡± Massimo replies cooly and points a thumb in my direction. My sight restores like it never ckened. My pounding heart calms down and my hands stop trembling when I find him standing between me and the blondie, like a shield. Many paragraphs are missing. Read theplete book on Jo=bn-ib.c(o)m. ¡°What?¡± The blondie nces at me. ¡°l am her husband. And you f****d up.¡± Massimo¡¯s voice turns colder before I watch him throw the other guy down and punch him. I shudder, pulling my legs closer to my chest in fear. One punch, and another, and so many follow that I lose track of them. The blondie¡¯s blood spills over the floor and stains Massimo¡¯s face and neck. My so-called husband has this crazy, furious look on his face that makes my soul tremble and I find it hard to reach out. He is savage, and ruthless about the way he beats the other man. The intention to murder and the blood that falls on his face with each hit make me stiffen. He iis going to kill the blondie. ¡°M- - -Massimo." I gather the courage and mumble his name as tears leak out of my eyes again. Just when he hears my voice, he stops. His fist hovers in the air, his other hand still clenching onto the blondie¡¯s cor as Massimo directs his enraged gaze toward me. ¡°It- - -It''s my fault. P- - -Please spare him. ¡°I sniffle, pushing myself harder towards the wall. Is he going to kill me now? Massimo throws the blondie on the floor and gets to his feet. I grip my knees, my eyes following his every movement cautiously. ¡°Your fault, Kitten? ¡± Massimo towers over me, his crotch so close to my lips. ¡°I- - -I, Yes. Please." My body starts shivering under his darkening gaze. Massimo crouches in front of me and ces his palm on the wall, right above my head. I gasp, trying to disappear into the wall. His scent surrounds me, making me dizzy and lightheaded. ¡°You wanted him to fuck you?" Massimo¡¯ voice drops, a warning clear in his crazy eyes. ¡°No. I shake my head and blink away my tears but they keep falling.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Massimo''s eyes lower to the trail of tears on my cheeks. He lifts his hand towards me. Instinctively, I flinch and close my eyes. Will he hit me like he did to that man? If so, I should defend myself and- - - I shiver at the sensation of his rough fingers on my cheeks. My core tightens, as blood rushes down to it with a single innocent touch from Massimo. Sparks fly, my body arches and my senses tune out the whole world but him. ¡°Why are you crying?" Massimo whispers, his minty breaths ghosting my quivering lips. He cups my cheek and traces the path of my tears with his thumb. At the weird gesture, more tears fall out of my eyes and roll down my cheeks. ¡°Open your eyes. ¡± Massimo rasps. " I need you to look at me. Right now." Immediately, my eyes snap open and meet his gaze. The darkness still clouds his eyes, but his touch is gentle. Unconsciously, I lean into his palm. ¡°Why are you crying?" He asks again and leans closer. As if I found the cue, I sob and throw my arms around his neck. My face disappears in his chest and the dam I was trying to build for my tears breaks. ¡°I- - -I got so scared. ¡°I tell him in between sobbing and hold him tighter. I don''t feel fear with him when he is like this. I don''t feel like running away when the sparks run down my spine. I don¡¯t find him repulsive when he is not trying to force himself upon me. ¡°Of me?¡± Massimo¡¯s hands cup the back of my head and the small of my back. ¡°No I sniffle and blurt mindlessly. ¡°No, I thought you wouldn''te. I was scared of the blondie. I am- - -I am scared of all men. I can not touch anyone but you. Sobs rack my body as Massimo falls silent and pulls me closer to his chest. His disturbed heartbeat against my cheek soothes something inside me. In the arms of my father¡¯s enemy, a man who took advantage of me, a man who hates me for reasons I am unaware of¡ª In the arms of a monster like that, oddly, I feel the safest I have ever felt before. Massimo gathers me in his arms and walks out of the corridor. I don''t question where he is carrying me. I rest against him, and let his touch and scent calm my demons. Chapter 107 AYLA I didn''t expect Massimo to take me to a VIP, private room upstairs. My breath hitches as he throws me on the bed, causing my body to bounce before it settles on the mattress. ¡°Massimo. ¡± I mumble, clenching the sheets and watching him standing there, under the dim lights. ¡°What were you doing here, A?¡± His face is now back to stoic and scary. He knows I am over the panic episode, and now I am just me, with my numb body and a drunk mind. I swallow and drop on the bed, watching him from under myshes. ¡°I- - -I wanted to get used to someone else''s touch.¡± Instantly, my ankle is snatched and I am pulled to the edge of the mattress. I try to search for any fear but only find a fire burning in my veins in the form of desire. My back arcs off the mattress, my hooded gaze never leaving his enraged face. His jaw clenches, a muscle ticking in it. I shouldn''t, but I find it tempting to lean up and touch his cheeks, his lips, the rest of his body. ¡°You lied when you said you didn¡¯t want him to fuck you?¡± His hand closes around my jaw, making my lips pucker out. My breath hitches, and my back arcs some more. The ache between my legs increases until it''s all I am thinking about. ¡°I tried but- - -it can only be you. I don''t get scared when you touch me, Massimo. ¡± I whisper, my voice heavy with need. ¡°Hmm?¡± Massimo''s hold tightens before his thumb runs over my bottom lip roughly. Only you can- - touch me, Massimo. ¡± I utter, my control over my tongue slipping. A dark emotion crosses his eyes, and his chest rumbles with satisfaction. Slowly, Massimo pushes his thumb into my mouth and clenches his jaw harder. Acting on pure instinct, I wrap my lips around his thumb and suck. A low groan escapes his mouth. The next moment, I am on my fours, my b**t lifted in the air. Cold air brushes against my wet panties, and my knees tremble. ¡°Ma- - -Massimo. ¡± I whimper, struggling to turn back around to watch him. If I hadn''te there- - -" Massimo trails off and I feel his hands clenching onto my buttcheeks, spreading me open under the panties. Another whimper and I am already pushing myself back onto him. This is so not me. But I don¡¯t care anymore. I can forget our enmity for some time, and enjoy the touch of a man. It is not a loss when that man is Massimo Rossi. So hot, so powerful, so dangerous. I expect him to lower my panties and m into me, to show me how it feels to have a man inside me but he surprises me with a spank on my asscheek instead. I yelp, sensing the sting of that p spreading in my flesh.¡± Massimo." ¡°That fucker was dragging you away and you didn''t fight back. ¡± His calloused fingers rub onto my bare asscheek, sending a wave of pleasure down my body. I open my mouth but my voice dies when his palm connects with my other asscheek. ¡°Why didn''t you fucking fight back, Kitten?¡± His voice is heavy and filled with [**t just like me. ¡°I- - -I couldn''t. I wanted to, I tried to- - -But I froze, Massimo. ¡°I tell him honestly, trembling with each word as his fingers rub the sore spot on my asscheek. His thumbs inch closer to my panties, and I squirm to have him there. I feel so sticky and wet down there that I think I might lose my mind if he dys this anymore. ¡°My Kitty.¡± Massimo grumbles the moment his thumb touches the aching nub under my panties. My hands clench the sheets tighter, my head beginning to spin.¡± Please, Massimo.¡± ¡°Please what, Kitten? ¡± Massimo presses his thumb on that nub and sends my rational mind flowing out of my body. ¡°Please do it. ¡°I cry out, pushing my hips back to have his thumb pressed harder there. ¡°Do what?¡± I hear his voice, deep and bothered. The fire in my veins burns hotter. He is as affected as me, and he pretends that I am always seducing me. ¡°Take me. ¡°I whisper quietly. ¡°Take you how?¡± His dark chuckle reverberates through my core. ¡°You know how.¡± Sweat gleams on my skin under the dim lightning, I feel so hot that I might explode if he doesn¡¯t do something about the ache in my core. ¡°How, Kitten?" His voice draws closer and sounds beside my left ear. The heat of his clothed body spreads in my back, and his thighs touch the back of mine. ¡°I- - -need you inside me, Massimo. " The moment those needy words leave my mouth, his thumb pushes between my slit and rubs me over the panties. Up and down, slow but rough. ¡°You want me to fuck you?" He growls, shifting closer. There is a dangerous tension between us that is ready to erupt. ¡°Yes." I blurt, moving my hips over his thumb. Every stroke sends heat and pleasure down my spine. My toes curl in my heels and I find my mind going numb at the electric sensations. ¡°Fuck, Kitten. Do you realize who I am?¡± He pulls his hands away, leaving me whining. ¡°Yes. Yes, you are Massimo Rossi. ¡°I cry out, finding myself almost on the verge of tears. I don¡¯t understand my need for him. It''s like if I don''t have him, I might split in half. It''s wild, and confusing and so painful.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I am your Dad''s enemy. ¡± I hear the buckle of his belt, and another wave of slickness drips between my thighs. ¡°I know.¡± I murmur, anticipating feeling his thing inside me. Will I feel as ecstatic and full as other girls in the college described? ¡°I hurt you, embarrassed you, and stole you from your family." His hoarse voice ghosts my ear. ¡°I know.¡± I nod quickly as I hear the sound of his zipper. ¡°I am going to force you to marry me in front of the whole world, Kitten. You will pretend to be my all-happy, wife." He rasps as if reminding me about his identity, of his ns. ¡°I¡ª¡°My eyes flutter closed. I have lost my mind. I know if he doesn''t take me tonight, I might never feel what it''s like to be with a man. I want to know how good it is, how it can make anyone lose their mind. I want to know desire, and pleasure and intimacy. It''s only possible with this dangerous man. ¡°I am already your wife, Massimo. ¡± I whisper, letting everything go so I can live in the moment with him. Suddenly, his handsnd back on my asscheeks again, and squeeze my flesh so hard that a whimper tears through my throat. The way he touches me is possessive as if he wants to own and ruin every inch of me. Say that again, Kitten¡± He pulls me up so my back hits his front and my head rolls back in his shoulder. ¡°I am your wife, Massimo." I whimper, wiggling my ass again. Massimo¡¯s lips press into cheek. His breathing grows ragged and heavy. ¡°You are mine, A?¡± Massimo breathes, pressing his nose into my neck. ¡°Y¡ªYes!" I want to be. It''s maddening. His hard front stiffens, and the sparks flow down my body. I writhe, but he doesn¡¯t let me get to his c**k. A few moments pass. I sense his breathing growing harsher, deeper, and more ragged. It''s like he is fighting a battle within himself, and it clears some of my lusty haze. ¡°Massimo. ¡°I call his name, trembling in his arms as he lowers them to my waist and holds me still. ¡°Shhh¡± His lips feather my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t say my name or I might bury my c**k all the way inside your p***y, Kitten." My core clenches at the thought. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°You would love that, wouldn''t you? You would love to take me deep inside your tight pussy and milk my cock until I empty my balls. ¡°His hips shift forward, the hard, clothed length pressing in the crack of my b**t. His words send another wave of heat to my core, and I press down to feel more of him. A sigh escapes his mouth, and then he grabs my hips, pushing me to a halt. ¡°You are drunk, my Kitty" His lips press a kiss to my neck. ¡°I am not forcing my way inside you." ¡°You are not!¡± I whine. ¡°I am sober. I promise. Besides, you don''t care about it. You fucked me when I was all knocked out, didn''t you?" His hands go taut over my waist and give me a gentle squeeze. ¡± Don''t act like a little vixen. Lie down on the bed and sleep it off. I am not fucking you tonight. And that¡¯s final. ¡°But¡ª" He lifts me in the air easily and ces me in the middle of the bed. The ease of his arms, the way he picks me as if I weigh nothing, makes me think of the several things he might do to me while we are having s*x. I hate myself for forgetting how our first time happened now. ¡°Please, Massimo. ¡± I whimper, my gazending on his reddening face. ¡°No.¡± He pulls the duvets up and covers me to the chin. My blurry eyes lower to his pants. The bulge is so visible and heavy. My mouth dries as I reach out to it. He catches my hands mid-air, not letting me touch him. Tears sting my eyes. I rub my thighs together to get rid of the ache but it''s not going away. ¡°It hurts, Massimo. ¡± I confess. " it feels like I will die if I don¡¯t have you right now.¡± A shadow passes across his gaze, and his breathing speeds up again. ¡°Shit, Baby. Come here. ¡± He pulls the duvet down and picks me up before perching me on his thigh. I move closer to his crotch but his hands hold me there, on his thigh, and push me down. A moan slips past my mouth as pleasure rushes down my body once more. ¡°If I touch you or you grind my cock, I will fucking flip. So, ride my thigh, Kitten. That''s all you get tonight." He leans back, the muscles in his neck straining as he watches me with his darkening eyes. I bite my lower lip, feeling exposed under his gaze but do as he says. I grind over his thigh and the first stroke of his rough pants over my panties has me writhing and twisting with pleasure. Chapter 108 MASSIMO My c**k strains against my pants. It''s so f*****g painful and hard to keep my hands off her. She looks like an experienced seductress in that tight dress. I am desperate to bunch it around her waist, expose her full boobs and that tight p***y. I groan as she rubs her p***y over my thigh. I can feel my pants getting wet there, her slickness rubbing all over me. I ce my hands beside my legs and lean back, clenching the sheets so I am not reaching out to her in a weak moment. Her eyes close, her lips part, her face flushes. She settles on my thigh and moves back before pushing herself forward. My cock throbs harder. Just watching her moan and use my thigh to masturbate does something tingly to the pit of my stomach. I clench the sheets harder and lean back more. My jaw grits and the desire runs through my veins. The mate bond is fucking with me and her. The only difference between us is the fact that I know why I need my c**k inside her and she doesn''t. This makes me think how badly she will take the truth. Once she gets to know that I suppressed my scent just so she couldn''t figure out we are mated, she might hate me more. ¡°Massi-Massimo. ¡± Her eyes blink open, frustration seeping into her expression. ¡± More." She needs more of me. F**k me. I lick my bottom lip, desperate to keep my breathing under control. "I told you, Kitten, that''s all you are getting tonight. Her hips stop grinding. Wobbling, she gets down from myp and moves her hands behind her back. I swallow the heaviness in my throat and barely stop myself from grunting. My c**k might explode if I don''t slip inside her p***y soon. Slowly, she unzips her dress and pushes it down her body. I forget to breathe, as my eyes lower to her freed boobs. Desire trickles down my body in the form of tremors, and aches. My hips buck but I hold myself back. Those soft boobs. Just perfect for my hands. I bite my bottom lip and watch as she climbs the bed and sprawls herself in the middle of it. My stomach tightens into knots. Keeping her half-lidded eyes on me, my innocent Kitten acts like a vixen, and spreads her legs. Her ckcy panties stretch across her p***y lips. A growl rumbles in my throat and then I am onto her. She thinks I have seen her. F**k the lies! I have not seen her. I have not touched that tight p***y. My palmsnd on either side of her waist as I lean in and press my nose to the wet spot in her panties. I haven''t even fucked her yet and I feel like exploding. ¡°She mewls¡±¡± T- - Take me, Massimo. That''s what you want. ¡°You are horny, Kitten. That''s why you are saying it" I snap, pulling my face out of thece before I lose control. I need to think about something else. Yes. In my initial days of training, I once broke my nose, then my arm, then my knee- - - Her handnds on my forearm, and I am pulled back, to her, to those parted legs, and that needy, shuddering, soft body. ¡°Please.¡± She whispers and arches her back. I lean back, taking my hands away from her body. Sitting back on my knees, I take her in again. Her flushed face, her perky boobs, her sinking stomach, and those long legs. ¡°Take them off. " I hiss, moving my hands to my zipper. She shudders but does as I say. Her fingers hook in the panties and she slides them down her legs. My cock swells impossibly as my eyes find that pink, tight hole spread apart for me. Cursing under my breath, I lower my pants and boxers. My cock springs free, the precum already leaking from the tip. ¡°Touch yourself, Kitten.¡± I murmur, wrapping my hand around my c**k, and sliding it back and forth. I am supposed to take care of that pussy, but if I don¡¯t cum now, I will f**k her. Her trembling fingers slide between her parted legs. She gasps, arching off the mattress again. I focus on the way her fingers rub that clit, the way her breath catches, the way she lies there, spread and desperate for me. I can''t fucking bring myself to think about my revenge when all I can think about is the need to feel her around my c**k. My fist pumps harder, each stroke earning a groan from me. Her fast fingers match my pace, but I want them to enter that p***y, to see how she stretches that hole while she sees me pumping my c**k to that sweet cunt. I need more. So much more. ¡°Who am I, Kitten? ¡°I grunt, the muscles in my neck straining harder. ¡°Massimo.¡± She whimpers, pushing her hips up and taking her hands off. ¡°How sober are you?¡± I growl, removing my hand from my cock. I can not hold back. I need to cum deep inside that warm pussy and watch as she takes it all in. ¡°Enough to remember every second of this, Massimo. ¡± She replies, without stuttering, without breathing, without hesitating. A string breaks inside me. I grab the back of her gentle thighs and spread her legs wider. Her knees touch the mattress, baring that spasming hole to me. And fuck. It''s tight and wet for me. ¡°Tell me you want me to fuck you. ¡°I groan, watching her writhe under me. ¡°l want you to fuck me, Massimo." She ws at my arms, trying to reach every f*****g part of me. I spit onto that tight hole and release her left leg. She keeps it there, willingly keeping those pretty legs spread for me. Knowing she is so eager for my cock does something to my chest, and my cock.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Without dying a moment, I guide my cock to that pretty hole, and an animalistic groan rumbles in my chest again. So fucking hot, so wet, so needy. I m into her, filling her to the hilt with one clean thrust. She cries out, which sounds more out of pain than pleasure. The muscles in my shoulder go stiff, as I realize what just fucking happened. It felt like I mmed my cock past a slight resistance, stretching through a tight glove, breaking my way in desperately. Dread twists in my guts. I pick my head and my eyesnd on her eyes. Tears shine in them, as she bites her lower lip to not sob. Slowly, I try to pull out but she grabs my arm and cries out again. ¡° I- ¡ª -It hurts, Massimo." Fuck this shit. I lean in and let her legs drop so she can ease her thigh muscles. Her arms wrap around my clothed shoulders as tears slide down to her gorgeous hair. ¡°Tell me, Kitten. Did you ever fuck a man before me?¡± My voice sounds muffled in my ears. That fucker Cassian said she liked to be with him. How is this possible? ¡°N¡ªNo." She gasps, her legs shaking around my waist. ¡°Virgin. " My voice lowers, as I press my forehead to hers, and breathe against her mouth. Like an asshole, I just mmed my cock into her virgin pussy and imed her for me. The thought makes me press my lips to her mouth gently. And the next moment, another thought drills in my head. She has never fucked a man before me, and something inside me wants to make sure that I am thest man she ever fucks. ¡°I- ~~ am not a virgin." She stutters over my moist lips. ¡°You took- - -You took it the night- ~~ * ¡°Fuck, Kitten. ¡°I mutter and seal her mouth again. She winces against my lips and wraps her arms around me tighter. I lick her top lip and pull away. I lean back on my knees and gently pull my cock out of her. As I expected, it''s coated with her blood. ¡°Mas¡ªMassimo?¡± Her teary eyes stare at me innocently. Another string breaks inside me and then I am tearing my clothes from my body. ¡°You wanted me inside your p***y, Kitten. Now, I won''t leave before you take my c*m. Chapter 109 AYLA It hurts but the sensation of having him so deep inside me, feeling him in ces no one has ever reached before is doing something to my insides. My body shudders with each thrust in and when he leans in to suck my nipples, I find the world spinning before my eyes. There is fire in my veins, and warmth inside me. My hands cling to his shoulders, my nails running down his skin. Pleasure explodes in my body in the form of tiny sparks, making my toes curl, my breath hitch and my world darken. The pain is long forgotten and I find myself drowning in the liquid heat, meeting his thrust with an eagerness that leaves me screaming his name. Again. Again. Again. The world seems to be a blur as our lips meet and his thrusts grow rougher, more powerful. The noise of our skin pping fills the dark room, and pushes me one step closer to an abyss. My lips quiver against his harsh mouth, my teeth sink into his bottom lip as my walls clench and the knot in my stomaches undone. My head goes nk. My legs shake. My breath catches. But he keeps going. His hands grip my legs to his waist as he drills into me like an untamed man. His groans, his grunts, his curses hit my oversensitive core.Many paragraphs are missing. Read theplete book on Jo=bn-ib.c(o)m. My heart is beating in my ears, my guts feel rearranged as he continues to f**k me hard, taking me against all logic. ¡°Can¡¯t- - - ¡°I cry out, arching off the mattress in desperation. ¡°I cant take it anymore, Massimo.¡± His face rests between my shoulders, his ragged breaths hitting me every time he fills me and then pulls out to fill me harder. ¡°You can. You will take me. All of me, Kitten.¡± He growls, his voice carrying a sense of possession. My body goes numb under him, the rush of pleasure shaking me all over. And then I find myself clenching around him again. This time, my eyes roll back and I feel him still inside me. My walls are gripping onto his cock, squeezing him so tight that he can not move. ¡°Fuck, you are making it hard to hold back." He groans, slowly rolling his hips into mine. Tremors of pleasure run up and down my body. I find myself short of breath, clinging to him like my life depends on it. If this is sex, so explosive, so warm, so dirty, then I get why everyone is crazy about it. I feel addicted to the way his rough hands explore my skin, the way his masculine body rolls over mine, and the way he takes me, as if I belong to him alone. Massimo¡¯s pace is relentless again, and this time I find myself sniffling and writhing under him. I want him to stop, but the moment he slows down, I feel like I am going to burst without his c**k inside me. ¡°Oh, Goddess. ¡°I moan, trying to stay conscious and feel every stroke of his c**k. ¡°Not Goddess. It''s me, Kitten. I am the one making you feel so good with my cock. Say my name.¡± His hand grips the side of my head. My teary eyes snap open and meet his gaze. He is watching me, taking in my reaction to his thrusts, to the way he takes me so hard. ¡°Massimo.¡± I murmur, and I find myself going over the edge again. It''s the third time. My head rolls back, and my limbs cken. A tear rolls down my eyes and slips in my hair before I hear Massimo cursing out loud. He kisses the corner of my eye, licking the saltiness that clings there. ¡°All fucking mine" He grunts, thrusting his cock so deep inside me, that I cry out once more. The bed rattles with the force of his pounding but he pays no mind to it. Hot liquid shoots inside me, warming up my insides with his c*m. Instead of pulling out, Massimo grunts, and rolls his hips forward. ¡°Take all my cum, Kitten." He whispers, panting against my ear. I blink, my weak hands lowering to his biceps. He drops over me, the weight of his body pushing me into the mattress as his c**k pulses inside me. ¡°So fucking good.¡± Massimo murmurs, pulling out halfway before thrusting in slowly, riding us both on the remnant of pleasure. My spine arches tiredly, my eyes half drooping with exhaustion. I have done it. I had sex with Massimo and I will never forget a moment of it again. Massimo¡¯s arms run up and down my shaking thighs. I am still spread for him, and he shows no signs of moving away from me. ¡°It''s all fine, Kitten¡± Massimo murmurs, kissing my neck and inhaling my scent. ¡°You did great. It was the best fuck of my fucking life.¡± My breath catches at the praise. I try to tighten my grip on him but my fingers have grown too weak. Did he praise me like this thest time we did it? My heated body warms some more at the thought and I squeeze my eyes shut.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I hate myself for not remembering, Massimo stays atop me for as long as I stay awake. Eventually, I give into the exhaustion and fall asleep under him, enjoying the way his huge body covers mine or the way his hands caress my body, soothing me, trying to get me down from the high. Sometimeter, I find him pulling out of me. I wince, still groggy and sleepy. I can''t open my eyes, but I can feel him thrusting his fingers inside me, pushing his leaking c*m back into my hole. ¡°I don''t feel like cleaning you. I want you to keep my cum in this cute pussy. ¡°I hear him mutter to himself before I drift back into sleep. The next time, I am startled by a warm, wet cloth between my legs. He slowly wipes my sore entrance, and thighs before I feel him pushing his c*m inside me again with his two fingers. The third time, I feel aware of my surroundings when I sense his arms wrapping around me and my body getting pulled into his chest. As if I am used to it, I give in and findfort in his arms. His lips press to my forehead, and he whispers something I can no longer make sense of. Chapter 110 AYLA I groan, shifting onto my back and opening my eyes. My body aches in strange ces. My eyes stare at the familiar ceiling. It looks to be Massimo¡¯s room back home. The sheets over me also smell like him. Confused, I nce to my right and find him sitting on the bed, his back facing me. He is wearing a ck suit, and his hands are busy fixing his cufflinks. The memories fromst night pour in one after another. My cheeks heat, and I pull the sheets to my chin. I had sex with him. It felt so- - -good. My lips pucker out. Oh, Goddess. What now? How did I seduce him and throw myself at him numerous times? ¡°You slept for half the day. I was wondering if you have slipped into aa.¡± Massimo''s deep voice fills the space. ¡°You tired me out-- -" I blurt, and squeeze my eyes shut the next moment. Such a good way to embarrass myself more. I can sense him shifting in the bed. The heat of his gaze warms my face, making me pull the sheets higher, to my nose. ¡°What''s with you and Cassian?¡± He asks. My hands freeze. I open my eyes and meet his gaze. It''s different fromst night. He is cold now. My heart sinks as I lower the sheets back to my chin and squeal. ¡°what about Cassian and me? ¡°That''s what I am asking, Kitten? What is Cassian to you?" He blinks, emotionless but dangerous. Unconsciously, I gulp and avert my gaze. Why is he asking me that right now? ¡°I will only ask once and I want you to be honest¡± Massimo says, in a low voice. ¡°do you have a thing for Cassian? My guts twist and I utter right away. ¡°No." I can never have a thing for someone like Cassia. ¡°Look at me.¡± His fingersnd on my chin, sending a wave of sparks down my back and he forces me to look his way. ¡°I despise him. ¡°I end up blurting, giving away what I truly feel. Massimo stares at me, with those deep and assessing eyes. It does something to my heart, makes it beat faster, and harder in my chest. ¡°Why?¡± The next question is heavier than thest. My hands clench around the sheet as I lower my gaze to the open cor of his shirt. I don''t want to start panicking. I don''t want to think about what Cassian used to do. ¡°You were engaged to him. Even after knowing he is not your fated mate, you- - - ¡°I would have killed myself before mating with him, Massimo.¡± I interrupt him impulsively. His fingers stiffen over my chin. He pulls his hand away and turns his back to me. ¡°Why?¡± Massimo repeats the question.¡± what did he do to you?" It seems like I am treading on a thinyer of ice. He sounds threatening, not towards me, but towards Cassian. My eyes water, and my chin wobbles. ¡°I- - -can not tell you right now. Don¡¯t ask me. Massimo nces at me from over his shoulder, regarding me cooly but thoughtfully. ¡°Did he put his hands on you like the fucker fromst night?¡± His next words have me flinching in my spot. I open my mouth, try to deny it, but fail miserably. I should lie. I should tell Massimo a story. But as he stares into my teary eyes, I find myself tongue-tied. I can not bring myself to lie to him. ¡°He liked to- - -make fun of my weakness. ¡°I mumble, my cheeks burning with humiliation. ¡°Which is? ¡°A frown settles between his brows. I need toe up with something to get out of this helpless situation. ¡°You want me to tell you everything?¡± I choke out. Massimo only blinks. I nod at him. ¡°If you want me to tell you everything myself, Massimo, you should tell me why you hate my Dad so much.¡± His shoulders go taut under his fitted suit. Our gazes lock, his eyes filling with ice. The air shifts and the little connection between us dies. ¡°You can''t, can you?¡± I whisper, my heart twisting inside my chest. ¡± is it because you don''t want me to know or because you can''t voice it out?¡± Putting your past into words makes it real again. People say you must share your pains if you want to heal but they never talk about how hard it is to share those pains, or about the people who caused pain, or the incident that changed your life forever. It''s like you must admit that something happened to you and now, you are broken. That''s why it''s easier to pretend that you are fine. As long as you can. Massimo doesn''t say anything, but his eyes tell me everything I need to know. We are simr. I don''t think he ever shared his pain or voiced out what has his heart in a vice. ¡°I know you can not bring yourself to talk about it even if you want to.¡± Unconsciously, my voice softens and my hand reaches out to his hand ced on the bed. Our fingers brush, and the sparks take away the agony that makes my spine tingle. ¡°Just like that- - -I find it hard to speak about it, Massimo. It''s hard to acknowledge that I am not the happy girl I like to pretend. If I voice it all out, there will be no way left for me to take it back, to hide myself again. ¡°I utter and take my hand back. Massimo is there, watching me but I turn my back on him. If I keep looking into those coaxing eyes, I might end up giving all my secrets away.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I don''t want that. Not to the man who is my nemesis. For a long time, he stays there, unmoving and staring at my back. There is this odd feeling in my chest that wants me to turn back around and embrace him. Maybe, people who are alike can fix each other. But ¡°maybe¡¯ is too much of a risk. I can not afford to get my heart crushed again or this time, I will never get back on my feet. ¡°Your Dad, Alexander Alvarez- - -" Massimo whispers quietly, and rises from the bed. My heart clenches, my ears waiting, and my body rigid. ¡°Your Dad killed my parents.¡± After dropping that bomb, Massimo leaves but I find my ground slipping from beneath my body. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!